ã€ŠRequiem of a Broken Heartã€‹


 Chapter 1

    ?Chapter 1:

    ¡°Come on, just one more time,¡± came a low,manding whisper, the words dripping with urgency.

    Drained and slick with sweat, Rachel Marsh felt her body being lifted once again. The movements were quick, driven by a pressing need. Despite the rush of the moment, she managed to gather herself, lifting her head just enough to speak.

    ¡°What if we stop using protection?¡± she said quietly, her voice soft yet earnest. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking¡­ I want to have a baby.¡±

    Brian White, her fianc¨¦, froze for a split second, his expression unreadable. But the hesitation was fleeting. He leaned in, his lips brushing her ear, and replied in a cold, detached tone, ¡°Having a childplicates everything. I¡¯m not ready for that.¡±

    Rachel bit her lip, her eyes glistening with unshed tears. ¡°But we¡¯re getting married soon,¡± she said, her voice trembling with emotion. ¡°Your parents have been talking about wanting grandchildren. You can¡¯t really say it¡¯s impossible, can you?¡±

    A family with Brian was what Rachel had always dreamed of, but his cold, unyielding demeanor made her feel small and insignificant.

    She swallowed her emotions, nodding slowly. ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll talk about itter.¡±

    Brian¡¯s expression softened slightly, as if the tension between them was easing. But before he could speak, his phone rang, abruptly cutting through the fragile moment.

    A soft, hesitant voice came through the speaker as soon as Brian answered. ¡°Brian, I¡¯m so sorry to bother you sote¡­ I tripped in the living room and hurt my foot. If you¡¯re busy, I¡¯ll just¡ª¡±

    It was Tracy Haynes, Brian¡¯s first love. Before she could finish, Brian interrupted, his voice firm but gentle. ¡°Hold on, I¡¯ll be there in a minute.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to interrupt you and Rachel. If this is a bad time, I can just take a taxi,¡± Tracy replied.

    Exclusive updates avable at g?ln¦Ò¦Íe?s?c?m

    ¡°No interruption,¡± Brian reassured her, his voice soft and steady. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    Rachel, overhearing the exchange, couldn¡¯t suppress the bitterugh that bubbled up inside her.

    In the dimly lit bathroom, steam hung thick. Both were soaked, their bodies close, and the intimacy between them was undeniable. Everything was in ce, and the mood was perfectly set.

    But as Rachel stood there, she realized something that struck her like a cold truth. Being favored was a privilege she would never know. It was about exceptions, about bending every rule for one person, and that person would never be her. Brian¡¯s attention, care, and love were all given to someone else, to the woman he¡¯d always cherished¡ªthe one who would forever hold a piece of his heart. The irony of it all felt suffocating.

    Soon, Brian wrapped arge towel around Rachel, its soft fabric enveloping her slender frame. His hands were gentle, almost tender, as he dried her off. ¡°I¡¯ll carry you to the bed,¡± he said, his voice unusually soft. ¡°You should rest.¡±

    But his words felt like a bucket of cold water, dousing the warmth that had lingered between them. Rachel¡¯s heart sank. Was he leaving to see Tracy again? Rachel¡¯s hands clenched tightly, her body stiff with tension.

    After a long moment, something inside her snapped. She stepped forward with desperation, her mind barely catching up to her actions.

    Without thinking, she hugged Brian tightly, her voice soft but trembling. ¡°Stay with me tonight¡­ Please don¡¯t go.¡±

    Brian was taken aback, his body momentarily stiffening in surprise. But the hesitationsted only a second. He quickly regained hisposure and gently stroked her hair, his voice calm but firm. ¡°Don¡¯t be willful, Rachel. She¡¯s injured. It¡¯s not something I can ignore.¡±

    ¡°But I need you too,¡± Rachel pleaded, her eyes red and glistening with unshed tears. She bit her lip so hard it drew blood. ¡°Just this once, stay with me.¡±

    Brian sighed, his voice softening but still resolute. ¡°You¡¯ve always been understanding. Don¡¯t make this difficult.¡±

    But tonight, Rachel didn¡¯t want to be understanding. She just wanted him to stay.

    ¡°Brian,¡± she whispered, her grip tightening as she looked up at him, desperation etched across her face.

    Brian shook his head, his voice turning colder. ¡°Listen, Rachel, you need to let go.¡±

    Rachel shook her head, her heart pounding, unwilling to give in.

    ¡°I said, let go!¡± Brian¡¯s expression hardened in an instant, his lips pressing into a thin line. With a firm grip, he pried her fingers open, one by one, his strength enough to make her wince in pain.

    Rachel¡¯s heart clenched in her chest, but she couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. She let out a soft, bitterugh, almost mocking her vulnerability. Slowly, she released her grip, her fingers trembling from the strain, and finally, the weight of her defeat settled in.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon,¡± Brian said, his tone clipped, as he turned and walked away without a second nce.

    ¡°Be back soon?¡± Those words felt empty, like something you¡¯d say tofort a child. Tracy had called him countless times before, and he¡¯d always gone to her. He never came back soon.

    As Rachel stood there, the truth settled over her like a heavy nket. Brian didn¡¯t want her to have his child, likely because of Tracy. After all, she was the one who had always held the key to his heart, the one he cherished deeply, the woman he couldn¡¯t let go of, the one whose memory would never fade. She was his first love, the kind of love that never really ended. So, of course, he treated her like a treasure, even if it meant ignoring Rachel¡¯s needs and desires.

    After a long, numbing moment, Rachel turned and walked to the bathroom. She stepped under the shower, letting the water wash over her, though it did little to cleanse the heaviness in her chest. When she finally crawled into bed, the sheets felt cold and unweing. No matter how she tossed and turned, the bed refused to warm up. It was as if the emptiness beside her had seeped into the very fabric of the room, leaving her alone in the chilling silence.

    At six in the morning, Rachel was jolted awake by the ringing of her phone. Groggily, she picked it up and saw the name of Debby White, Brian¡¯s mother, shing on the screen.

    ¡°The wedding date has been set,¡± Debby¡¯s voice was as cold and clinical as ever. ¡°Three months from now, it¡¯s a good day for a wedding.¡±

    Rachel knew Debby wasn¡¯t calling to consult; she was calling to inform.

    ¡°I¡¯m calling to remind you to get your parents ready,¡± Debby continued, her tone clipped. ¡°Although my family is wealthy, we¡¯re not fools. Don¡¯t think you can just earn a fortune from this marriage.¡±

    Rachel tried to keep her voice steady. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll let my dad know. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t ask for a penny from you.¡±

    But Debby was far from satisfied. A mockingugh echoed on the other end of the line. ¡°Indeed, you¡¯re not worthy of a penny.¡±

    Rachel held back her frustration, listening without offering an exnation. She knew better than anyone that even if she asked for money, it would end up in the hands of her indifferent father and cruel stepmother, people who never truly cared for her.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know what Brian sees in you,¡± Debby added before hanging up, her frustration boiling over. ¡°You¡¯re poor, low-ss, and utterly unremarkable. If it hadn¡¯t been for Brian¡¯s insistence and his grandma¡¯s approval, I would never have agreed to this marriage.¡±

    Rachel stared at the phone, her hands shaking slightly. A bitter smile curled at her lips, tinged with sadness. Her engagement to Brian felt like a dream, one she could hardly believe was real. Yet, marrying him was the greatest wish of her life.

    When Rachel was fifteen years old, her stepmother had taken her to what she imed was a gathering of high society. But it was all a ruse; they ended up at the White family estate. There, Rachel was pushed into the swimming pool, her stepmother¡¯s cruel setup leaving her iling in the cold, suffocating water.

    Rachel had been certain she would drown. But just as despair began to take hold, a young man leapt into the pool without hesitation. He pulled her close, his strong arms carrying her to safety, saving her from the icy grip of death. When she finally opened her eyes, all she saw was his retreating figure, disappearing into the distance. The sleek ck watch on his wrist was the only thing that remained in her mind.

    Yearster, that same watch led Rachel to him. Brian White, the man who had saved her life, unknowingly became the man who captured her heart. In gratitude for the life he had given her, she gave him her heart without reservation, hoping she would marry him one day.

    The sound of footsteps downstairs pulled Rachel from her thoughts. A momentter, the bedroom door creaked open. Brian stood there, his eyes heavy with exhaustion, his suit wrinkled and disheveled.

    As Rachel watched Brian enter, her heart sank with the weight of her realization. It was clear where he had spent the night, taking care of Tracy again. He had promised to return soon, yet here he was, his clothes rumpled and his demeanor far too familiar.

    Rachel turned her gaze away, unwilling to look at him. But Brian, seemingly oblivious to her unease, pulled her into his arms with a firm hand. His cold lips brushed against hers, and his deep voice softened as he asked, ¡°Are you angry?¡±

    Rachel remained silent, her face turned away. She couldn¡¯t ignore the faint scent of another woman¡¯s perfume clinging to him or the bright, unmistakable lipstick mark on his shirt. The mark, undoubtedly Tracy¡¯s, felt like a needle piercing her heart.

    ¡°Do you still love Tracy?¡± Rachel¡¯s voice was soft but steady as she finally looked at Brian, her eyes searching for the truth.

    Brian pulled her closer, his embrace tight. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± he murmured, his voice low and reassuring. ¡°Tracy is special to me, but it¡¯s just friendship, nothing more.¡±

    Rachel didn¡¯t respond to Brian¡¯s reassurance. She simply gazed at him, her heart heavy with unanswered questions. Slowly, her voice breaking the silence, she asked, ¡°What about me, Brian? Do you love me?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 2

    ?Chapter 2:

    The memory of how she and Brian hade together shed vividly in Rachel¡¯s mind.

    It had been a tumultuous beginning. Back then, Tracy had left him for another man, moving to a different country. The betrayal had shattered Brian. In his despair, he had drowned his pain in alcohol, losing himself in a haze of anger and heartbreak.

    On that fateful night, consumed by raw emotion, he had pinned Rachel down. She had sobbed and trembled beneath him, but he hadn¡¯t stopped. Driven by a desperate, almost primal need, he had taken her again and again as if trying to fill the void Tracy had left behind.

    The following day, as the weight of the previous night hung between them, Brian turned to her with a somber expression. ¡°After everything, are you still willing to be with me?¡±

    She had nodded, her voice trapped in her throat. And just like that, their rtionship began¡ªnot out of love, but as an impulsive oue of a night together.

    Now, as Brian stood before Rachel, her heart aching with the weight of unspoken questions, she wondered if he felt anything for her at all, if there was even the faintest trace of affection or tenderness in his heart, or if she had simply been a ceholder for the love he had lost.

    Brian¡¯s eyes lingered on Rachel, his voice tender yet firm. ¡°Our wedding is just around the corner. Soon, you¡¯ll be my wife. I¡¯ll love and protect you, always.¡±

    A sudden chill brushed her lips, and without thinking, she ced her fingers gently over Brian¡¯s lips, halting his words. ¡°Brian, please,¡± she murmured, ¡°I already understand. You¡¯ve been up all night, and you¡¯re exhausted. Go change before you head to the office. I¡¯ll bring your clothes.¡±

    Her voice was calm, but as she turned, tears began to fall uncontrobly.

    Find what¡¯s next on g al no ve ls

    Brian had spoken in such tender tones, filled with promises of care and devotion. Yet, all she could feel was the emptiness behind them. His reassurances were sweet, but theycked the sincerity she longed for.

    If it were truly love, there would have been no need for such grand derations. A single, honest word would have been enough. The more he tried to convince her, the more his words seemed to reveal the truth¡ªthat love was something he hadn¡¯t offered.

    At that moment, Rachel found herself unable to bear any more. She turned away, unable to listen further, feeling a deep ache settle in her heart.

    As she reached into the wardrobe to fetch a suit, a familiar embrace enveloped her from behind, pulling her close. Brian¡¯s chin rested softly on her head, and he held her hand gently, his voice filled with concern. ¡°It¡¯s not cold, yet your hands feel so cold.¡±

    Tears still clung to Rachel¡¯sshes; her chest weighed down with an unspoken ache. She struggled to find the right words, unsure of how to respond to his sudden attention.

    Without warning, Brian turned her around, his gaze soft but intense.

    Rachel lifted her eyes, her tear-filled gaze meeting his. The vulnerability in her eyes stirred something deep within him. Unable to resist, he cupped her face and kissed her, hard and desperate, as if trying to consume her, to make her a part of him.

    Rachel rose on her tiptoes, leaning back under his forceful yet tender touch. Her face flushed, and her breathing became erratic, caught between the rush of emotions and the intensity of the moment. But amidst it all, a subtle sweetness began to stir in her chest.

    Years together had taught her that only in these quiet, intimate exchanges did Brian show her any sign of wild passion. It was in these rare moments that she felt truly cherished.

    ¡°Brian¡­¡± Rachel whimpered, her voice trembling as she struggled for air.

    Brian seemed to snap out of his trance, releasing her with a sudden shift in demeanor. His words, heavy with desire, were thick with regret. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for that meeting, I wouldn¡¯t have held back.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s face flushed deeper, a rush of both embarrassment and warmth sweeping through her. She gave him a gentle push as if trying to escape the intensity of the moment. ¡°Last night, we¡¯ve¡­¡± Her voice trailed off.

    Brian, however, remained unfazed, his hold on her steady yet gentle. His gaze didn¡¯t waver as he looked at her with unwavering resolve. ¡°What does it matter? You¡¯re mine now, and I can¡¯t stop wanting you.¡±

    Before Rachel could respond, she felt something cool and smooth slide onto her wrist. She looked down and saw a stunning bracelet, its ruby centerpiece catching the light and sparkling brilliantly. The gem¡¯s deep red hue made her skin appear even more delicate.

    ¡°Is this¡­ for me?¡± Rachel asked, her voice tinged with surprise.

    Brian nodded, a soft smile ying at the corners of his lips. ¡°Yes. Do you like it?¡±

    Her gaze flickered from the bracelet back to his face. ¡°Did you choose it yourself?¡±

    He nodded again, a faint smile on his lips. ¡°I thought it would be perfect for you.¡±

    Her heart warmed, and she couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°I really love it. Thank you.¡± She leaned forward,

    Pressing a soft kiss against his cheek in gratitude, Rachel felt Brian¡¯s gaze on her. Still not satisfied, he raised an eyebrow and pointed to his lips. His yful yet earnest look held her attention, silently demanding more.

    Rachel understood the silent plea, though hesitation lingered in her heart. She wasn¡¯t ustomed to being the one to initiate, and a slight blush crept onto her cheeks.

    With a teasing grin, he raised an eyebrow. ¡°If you don¡¯t kiss me, I¡¯ll walk out the door.¡± He let go of her hand, his smirk daring her to act.

    Rachel¡¯s heart raced, her thoughts momentarily lost in the rush of emotions. Without thinking, she closed the distance between them and kissed him.

    Brian, almost as if waiting for this moment, cradled her head in his hands and deepened the kiss, his fervor leaving no room for hesitation. It wasn¡¯t until she gasped, clutching at his clothes, that he pulled away, his breath uneven.

    ¡°Take some time to rest,¡± Brian suggested gently, his eyes softening as he looked at her pale, tired face. ¡°Stay home for a few days. You can visit my grandparents when you¡¯re feeling better. Don¡¯t worry about going back to work until you¡¯re fully recovered.¡±

    Rachel nodded obediently, her mind still hazy from the intensity of the moment.

    She had always poured herself into her work. After earning her degree in fine arts, she joined White Group and quickly rose to be the department manager of the design division. Yet, the truth of her rtionship with Brian remained a secret from her colleagues.

    Though her dedication had never wavered, the stress had taken its toll recently. Severe headaches, dizziness, and asional bouts of nausea were her body¡¯s way of demanding a break. Had it not been for these signs, she would have never taken time off. But she nned to slow down after their wedding. She wanted to shift her focus from work to the family she was about to build with Brian.

    ¡°Oh, and Brian,¡± Rachel said quietly, the weight of the moment hanging between them. ¡°Your mom already has the wedding date set.¡±

    Brian¡¯s lips curved into a faint, amused smile. ¡°I know. She called me this morning.¡±

    Rachel paused for a moment, her thoughts tangled, before speaking hesitantly. ¡°Then¡­ shouldn¡¯t we tell thepany about us? Everyone knows I¡¯m getting married, but no one knows to whom. They¡¯ve been teasing me, asking for invitationstely.¡± The words escaped her, tinged with a mixture of anticipation and unease.

    But Brian¡¯s expression didn¡¯t soften. Instead, it grew more rigid, his jaw tightening as he avoided her gaze. ¡°Rachel,¡± he began, his voice heavy with an unspoken apology. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Stunned, she looked at him, trying to process his sudden shift. ¡°What? Why?¡±

    He met her gaze, his eyes soft but resolute. ¡°I¡¯m not ready to make our marriage public yet. I¡¯ve told my family about it. For now, we¡¯re keeping it small¡ªa private ceremony with close family and friends.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s hands froze, the tie slipping from her fingers. Her mind raced as his words sank in. So, everyone else already knew? She was thest to find out? If she hadn¡¯t brought it up, would he have kept her in the dark until the very end? The idea of keeping their union a secret felt suffocating. A marriage, a vow to share their lives, yet it was to be hidden away.

    Rachel wondered why. The truth, as painful as it was, began to sink in. Tracy was the reason. He still hadn¡¯t let go of her, and that realization shattered whatever hope Rachel had left.

    Her chest tightened, and for a brief moment, the air felt too thick to breathe. Her eyes burned, the sting of unshed tears threatening to overtake her, but she blinked hard, pushing them down.

    If Brian were marrying Tracy instead of her, he would have made it public in an instant. He would have broadcasted it to the world, eager for everyone to know that Tracy was the one he had chosen.

    ¡°What if I demand that we go public?¡± Rachel¡¯s voice wavered, her eyes glistening with unshed tears as she posed the question with unexpected defiance. ¡°What if I want everyone to know about us?¡±

    Brian was visibly taken aback. Rachel had always beenpliant, and her demeanor was gentle and amodating. This sudden assertiveness was unlike her, and it left him momentarily speechless. After a brief pause, he reached for her hand, his touch firm but not unkind.

    ¡°Rachel,¡± he said, his tone measured yet pleading, ¡°just give me a little more time. I promise, when the moment is right, I¡¯ll make sure everyone knows who you are to me.¡±

    ¡°So, it can¡¯t happen now, can it?¡± Rachel¡¯s voice was soft, almost resigned. She didn¡¯t dare let herself hope anymore.

    Brian lowered his gaze, guilt clouding his expression. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he murmured.

    Rachel¡¯s hands trembled as she fought to steady herself. She took a deep breath, forcing her emotions in check, and finally spoke again, her voice quiet but resolute. ¡°I¡¯ll agree to this¡­ but on one condition.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 3

    ?Chapter 3:

    Brian gave a slight nod. ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Rachel drew in a deep breath, steadying herself. ¡°If, after two years, you¡¯re still unwilling to acknowledge our rtionship, I¡¯ll walk away without a fuss. All I ask is that you don¡¯t stand in my way when I choose to leave you.¡± Her voice wavered, each word feeling like a thorn lodged in her throat.

    ¡°Alright. I agree.¡±

    Yet, even as the words left his lips, an unsettling feeling crept into his chest¡ªa quiet, formless panic, like a storm brewing on a distant horizon.

    ¡°Good,¡± she whispered, curling her fingers into fists, letting the sharp bite of her nails anchor her to the moment.

    Two years. That was the limit she had set for herself.

    From the age of fifteen, she had loved him¡ªeight long years of devotion, of chasing shadows and hoping for warmth. Two more years, and it would be a full decade.

    It was enough time to shake the firmest convictions, to erode even the most unyielding hearts.

    If by then Brian still couldn¡¯t love her, she would step back and give him the freedom he never had to ask for.

    But deep down, she prayed¡ªprayed that day would nevere, that she would never have to walk away from the life she had built around him.

    As soon as Brian left for work, Rachel¡¯s phone rang. Seeing the caller was Brian¡¯s grandma, she quickly answered.

    ¡°Rachel, are you off today?¡± Carol White¡¯s warm, familiar voice filled her ears. ¡°Come home quickly, I had your favorite dishes flown in fresh this morning!¡±

    ???????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????

    Rachel couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± After a quick touch-up, she set out immediately.

    Upon arriving at the White family¡¯s estate, she stepped out of the car¡ªonly for the world to tilt unexpectedly. A wave of dizziness washed over her.

    The driver beside her reacted swiftly, steadying her. ¡°Be careful. Are you feeling alright?¡±

    Rachel exhaled slowly, regaining her bnce. ¡°Must¡¯ve stood up too fast. My blood sugar tends to drop at times, but it¡¯s nothing serious.¡±

    Still, she knew she hadn¡¯t been in the best of healthtely. Perhaps it was all thete nights catching up with her.

    With the wedding just around the corner, she had to start taking better care of herself.

    Stepping into the grand living room, Rachel¡¯s eyes immediatelynded on Debby.

    ¡°Hello, Debby,¡± she greeted, keeping her tone even.

    Debby, never one to mask her distaste, merely nced at her before scoffing.

    ¡°You do realize Carol invited you for lunch, don¡¯t you? Look at the time¡ªpunctuality clearly isn¡¯t your strong suit.¡± Her voice was cold, each syble dipped in contempt.

    Rachel lowered her gaze, momentarily at a loss for words.

    Then, a gentle warmth enveloped her hand.

    Carol, leaning on her cane, sped Rachel¡¯s fingers and turned to Debby with a mild yet firm expression. ¡°Rachel has always been thoughtful. If she was dyed, I¡¯m sure it wasn¡¯t intentional. Besides, lunch isn¡¯t even ready yet¡ªso how exactly is shete?¡±

    A lump rose in Rachel¡¯s throat. Her vision blurred slightly. She had never known a mother¡¯s love¡ªher own mother had died on the operating table the day she was born.

    And as for her father? Cold and distant, he wasn¡¯t worth dwelling on.

    The only true warmth she had ever known came from Brian¡¯s grandparents.

    Without them, she might never have known what it felt like to be cherished.

    Debby let out an exasperated huff. ¡°She¡¯s a grown woman now. You can¡¯t keep coddling her forever.¡±

    Carol¡¯s expression hardened as she delivered a fierce rebuke. ¡°I will protect her¡ªas long as I draw breath. Anyone who dares to trouble her will answer to me first¡ªand I promise you, no one will find peace if they try.¡±

    With gentle authority, she guided Rachel to the seat beside her. ¡°Come here, dear. Sit with me.¡±

    Debby stood frozen, swallowing her displeasure. Carol¡¯s fierce protectiveness left no room for argument, forcing Debby to suppress her rising frustration. A bitter jealousy festered within her¡ªafter decades of marriage into the White family, Carol had never shown her such warmth.

    Yet Rachel, merely because she resembled Carol¡¯s long-deceased daughter, basked in boundless affection. How could Debby not feel slighted?

    The situation stung even deeper considering her own son was marrying an illegitimate daughter. The injustice of it all burned in her chest.

    Throughout the meal, Debby¡¯s mood darkened while Carol lovingly filled Rachel¡¯s te.

    ¡°You must be working too hardtely,¡± Carol observed, noting Rachel¡¯s pallor with concern. ¡°You¡¯ve grown so thin. Please eat more. If Brian isn¡¯t taking proper care of you, just tell me¡ªI¡¯ll set him straight.¡±

    Debby¡¯s frustration finally erupted. ¡°What good is all this food? They¡¯ve been together ages with no sign of a child.¡±

    Rachel focused on her meal in silence, thinking of the condoms in her bedroom. She understood their eagerness for a grandchild¡ªshe yearned for motherhood herself¡ªbut Brian remained unwilling.

    Carol shot Debby a warning nce, but Debby pressed on defensively, ¡°I¡¯m only stating facts. They¡¯ve been together forever, and my son¡¯s health is perfect. Other women conceive within weeks, yet after a year, still nothing. You could have had a great-grandchild by now if he were with someone else.¡±

    The first half of the words struck home with Carol.

    Later, on the sun-drenched balcony, Carol broached the subject gently while holding Rachel¡¯s hand.

    ¡°My dear, it¡¯s just us now. You needn¡¯t hide anything. If there are health concerns, modern medicine offers many solutions. Even IVF is an option. Money is no object for the family.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s heart swelled with emotion.

    Even believing she might be infertile, Carol¡¯s love remained steadfast. Overwhelmed, she embraced Carol tightly. ¡°Please don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m perfectly healthy.¡±

    Carol startled. ¡°Then¡­ is Brian unable to¡­?¡±

    ¡°No, no!¡± Rachel quickly interjected, eyes wide. ¡°Brian ispletely healthy. It¡¯s just that we¡­¡±

    Understanding dawned in Carol¡¯s eyes. ¡°Ah. Brian wants to wait, doesn¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Rachel confirmed softly. ¡°He says he wants to enjoy our time together first and wait until my health improves.¡±

    ¡°Always defending him. He¡¯s not mistreating you, is he?¡±

    Rachel disyed her wrist, showing off an elegant bracelet. ¡°Look what he bought me!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful, dear.¡±

    That afternoon, the new chef prepared delectable desserts.

    Rachel¡¯s eyes lit up after tasting them. ¡°Carol, are there more?¡±

    ¡°Indeed there are. Thinking of Brian, aren¡¯t you?¡± Carol asked knowingly.

    Rachel blushed. ¡°Yes¡­ he has such a sweet tooth. I¡¯d like to bring him some.¡±

    Carol¡¯s face softened with affection. ¡°Go right ahead, dear!¡±

    When Rachel arrived at Brian¡¯s office, he was in a meeting.

    Not wanting to disturb him, she quietly left the desserts and turned to leave.

    ¡°Rachel!¡± A familiar voice rang out behind her.

    ¡°Tracy?¡± Rachel turned, surprised by the unexpected encounter.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 4

    ?Chapter 4:

    Rachel stood frozen, her world tilting on its axis as she confronted the impossible sight before her.

    Words failed her for several long moments before she finally managed to speak. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Tracy¡¯s smile held an edge of sweetness that felt calcted. ¡°Rachel, please don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯ve just returned from overseas, and when Brian heard I was struggling to find work, he offered me a position here.¡±

    ¡°When did this happen?¡± Rachel¡¯s voice emerged steadier than she felt.

    ¡°Justst week, I believe,¡± Tracy replied with casual ease.

    Rachel¡¯s fingers curled into tight fists as an icy sensation crept through her palms.

    The revtion struck her hard¡ªhad she not encountered Tracy today, she would have remained oblivious to her week-long presence at thepany.

    Brian had countless opportunities to mention this, yet he had chosen silence.

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t I seen you around the office?¡± Rachel pressed.

    Tracy nced down at her documents, her lips forming a practiced pout. ¡°That¡¯s Brian¡¯s doing, actually. He took me on a business trip these past few days. Today¡¯s my first day in the office.¡±

    The irony of Brian traveling with Tracy twisted like a knife in Rachel¡¯s chest. She felt stripped bare, her deepest insecurities exposed to the harsh light of day.

    Tracy observed Rachel¡¯s stricken expression with calcting eyes, yet maintained an air of innocence. ¡°Oh my, you didn¡¯t know? I assumed Brian had mentioned it. But please don¡¯t worry¡ªwe stayed in separate rooms. The hotel records can verify that. Besides, he takes rtionships seriously. You should trust him.¡±

    ???????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????

    A numbing cold spread through Rachel¡¯s entire body. She forced her lips into a pale imitation of a smile. ¡°Of course I trust him. He¡¯s my fianc¨¦, and we¡¯re getting married soon.¡±

    Tracy¡¯s answering smile held a hint of triumph. ¡°Wonderful. Since I¡¯ll be apanying him on many future business trips as his personal secretary, it¡¯s good to know you¡¯refortable with our working rtionship.¡±

    The words ¡°personal secretary¡± echoed in Rachel¡¯s mind like a death knell. Brian had elevated Tracy to the position of his secretary¡ªwho would believe there wasn¡¯t more to it?

    His rush to protect Tracy from potential workce difficulties stood in stark contrast to how he had left Rachel to navigate the design department alone when she first joined.

    Rachel was about to retreat when her gaze caught on Tracy¡¯s wrist. ¡°Your bracelet is beautiful.¡±

    The jewelry was identical to her own, save for its color¡ªTracy¡¯s stone was sapphire blue.

    Tracy¡¯s smile grew sweeter as she raised her wrist with deliberate casualness. ¡°This? Brian bought two¡ªone ruby, one sapphire. He let me choose first, asking which I preferred.¡±

    Ice crystallized in Rachel¡¯s veins as realization dawned. Her heart felt frozen.

    What she had treasured as a thoughtful gift had merely been a sloppy second.

    Tracy¡¯s voice dripped with false concern. ¡°It¡¯s been two days¡ªhasn¡¯t he given you yours yet? Should I ask him about it?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± Rachel cut her off sharply. Unable to bear another moment, she fled the scene.

    That evening, Brian returned home, shrouded in darkness, every room silent and still.

    ¡°Rachel?¡± His voice echoed through the empty space.

    No response greeted him.

    The house remained unnaturally quiet.

    Brian stood bewildered¡ªRachel had never failed to wee him home before, whether with a prepared meal or the sounds of her cooking in the kitchen.

    The house that usually radiated warmth and life now felt abandoned.

    Brian retrieved his phone and dialed Rachel¡¯s number but received no answer. Concerned, he called Carol next.

    Carol was leafing through old photo albums with Rachel when Brian¡¯s call came through.

    ¡°Brian! Yes, Rachel¡¯s here with me.¡±

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t she answering her phone?¡±

    ¡°Her battery might have died,¡± Carol offered.

    ¡°Grandma, could you put her on?¡±

    Rachel epted the phone, but words caught in her throat as the day¡¯s events crashed over her anew.

    A crushing weight settled on her chest, making each breath a struggle. ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe home?¡± Brian¡¯s voice carried its usual warmth, which only intensified her pain.

    ¡°I missed Carol. I wanted to spend time with her today,¡± he replied.

    ¡°But I miss you too. What am I supposed to do? Grandma has Grandpa forpany, but without you, I¡¯m all alone.¡± His sweet words felt like poison now, knowing how his actions contradicted them.

    The pain burst forth before she could contain it. ¡°If you¡¯re lonely, why not call Tracy? She seems to have everyone wrapped around her finger¡ªyour perfect, charming secretary!¡±

    A moment of silence preceded Brian¡¯s more serious tone. ¡°So you found out?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Your secret¡¯s out.¡± Rachel ended the call abruptly.

    When she rejoined Carol, her distraction was evident.

    Sensing Rachel¡¯s turmoil, Carol suggested she get some rest rather than pressing her to stay.

    In her room, Rachel showered and settled into bed, her eyes drawn repeatedly to her silent phone.

    No calls. No messages. Brian hadn¡¯t attempted to reach her again.

    She had barely drifted into an uneasy sleep when her door creaked open. A weight settled over her, and she nearly screamed until familiar lips grazed her earlobe.

    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± came the whispered assurance.

    Rachel¡¯s eyes flew open, stunned by Brian¡¯s midnight appearance.

    ¡°Still angry?¡± Brian murmured against her neck, punctuating his words with gentle kisses.

    Rachel feigned sleep, but his wandering hands slipped beneath her nightgown, leaving trails of warmth that made her breath catch.

    He methodically dismantled her defenses, yet held back from taking things further¡ªa calcted move to make her cave first.

    Tears pricked at Rachel¡¯s eyes. ¡°Brian, you¡¯re being cruel. Are you even a grown man?¡±

    His voice took on a dangerous edge. ¡°What did you say?¡±

    His intense gaze pierced through her as he narrowed his eyes. ¡°Haven¡¯t I proven myself thoroughly? Or are you suggestingst night left something to be desired?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 5

    ?Chapter 5:

    Rachel finally registered the gravity of her provocative words as they hung in the air between them.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way,¡± she stammered, heat rising to her cheeks as she struggled to exin herself.

    Brian¡¯s imposing figure loomed closer as his fingers wrapped around her wrist. Something stirred within Rachel, and she found herself leaning into him, her arms encircling his frame with gentle desperation.

    Her eyes sought his, luminous with unspoken pleas. ¡°Brian, please don¡¯t keep Tracy as your secretary,¡± she whispered, clinging to him. ¡°If you truly want to help her, find her a position at anotherpany. Otherwise, I cannot help but feel jealous.¡±

    The warmth between them shattered as Brian wrenched his arm away.

    His expression hardened into something unrecognizable. ¡°I¡¯ve always admired your generous spirit. But your treatment of Tracy seems unnecessarily mean. She¡¯s newly returned and struggling to find her footing. I¡¯m merely offering assistance.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s teeth worried her lower lip as the fight drained from her.

    The stark contrast between love and indifference had never felt more apparent.

    ¡°You¡¯re determined to help her, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± came his unwavering reply.

    Rachel gazed at him, her heart splintering beneath the weight of his conviction. She pressed a hand against her chest, a bitter smile twisting her features. ¡°Tell me, am I truly such an unreasonable, small-minded partner in your eyes?¡± His silence cut deeper than any words could have.

    Find your next read on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    Something snapped within her. She seized a pillow and hurled it at him, tears streaming unchecked down her face. ¡°You¡¯re right about everything! I¡¯m jealous, hot-headed, and intolerant. That¡¯s who I am, petty to the core. Just leave! I can¡¯t bear to look at you anymore!¡± Another pillow followed the first.

    Brian caught it deftly, his expression darkening as their eyes locked in a silent battle of wills.

    In all their time together, Rachel had been his refuge of endless patience and affection, rarely disying such raw anger.

    Even during their disputes, she had always been the first to extend an olive branch.

    Now Brian waited, certain that if she would only embrace him and whisper, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it was my fault,¡± he could pretend this fracture had never urred.

    But as one minute bled into three, she remained resolute in her stance. His jaw tightened, his features carved from ice. ¡°Rest well. Someone will take you home tomorrow.¡±

    The door mmed behind him with such force that it bounced back, remaining open.

    Bitter wind swept across her exposed skin¡ªskin that his hands had uncovered mere moments ago.

    Rachel huddled beneath the nkets, seeking warmth against the chill of abandonment.

    Downstairs, Brian encountered his mother, Debby, who poorly concealed her satisfaction at his obvious anger. ¡°Son, did you have a fight with her?¡± she probed delicately.

    His thunderous expression spoke volumes, fueling her private delight. ¡°I¡¯ve always said women shouldn¡¯t be spoiled excessively. Rachel should count herself fortunate to have caught your eye. You mustn¡¯t indulge her so much. Today she even tried using Carol¡¯s influence against me.¡±

    ¡°Mother,¡± his cial tone cut through her words, ¡°I¡¯ll handle my rtionship as I see fit. This doesn¡¯t concern you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m your mother. How can this not concern me?¡±

    He turned away without acknowledgment, descending the stairs to light two cigarettes in quick session.

    Despite everything, some part of him still waited, hoping to hear Rachel¡¯s footsteps following him down.

    In times past, she would have descended those stairs with bare feet flying, not sparing a moment for shoes.

    She would have clung to him with puppy-like devotion, tears streaming as she begged his forgiveness.

    That vulnerable, pleading expression never failed to pierce his defenses. Inevitably, his anger would dissolve, and he would gather her into his arms, carrying her back upstairs himself.

    Their reconciliations had always culminated in passionate embraces, their bodies intertwined as if separation was impossible.

    Rachel had consistently yielded to his desires, amodating his every wish and preferred position with unwavering devotion.

    Even when certain acts brought her difort, she strived to please him, allowing him to draw forth her tears again and again.

    Each encounter had left him deeply satisfied in both body and spirit.

    But this night marked a stark departure from their established pattern. Rachel seemed transformed into someone he barely recognized.

    Brian remained in his idling car for thirty minutes, but the stairwell remained empty of her familiar form.

    The engine was on, but the car remained parked.

    ¡°Step on the gas,¡± Brianmanded, his voice sharp with tension.

    Surely such amotion would draw her attention.

    Yet behind him, only darkness prevailed.

    Her absence felt like a physical weight.

    ¡°Again,¡± he demanded, his body radiating cold fury.

    Ronald Miller, his assistant, shifted ufortably. ¡°Sir, we¡¯ve reached the engine¡¯s limit.¡±

    Brian¡¯s intention was obvious¡ªhe wanted to force Rachel to notice him, to pull her out of the house, to make her surrender.

    But the tactic reeked of childishness. Ronald knew it. Anyone would.

    But voicing that thought was out of the question.

    After ten more minutes of tense silence, Ronald ventured carefully, ¡°Perhaps she has retired for the night. We might be waiting in vain.¡±

    ¡°Who said I was waiting for her? Drive,¡± Brian snapped.

    Relief flooded through Ronald as he quietly engaged the engine.

    When Rachel finally descended, she found only empty space where Brian¡¯s car had been.

    A bitter smile crossed her features as she turned away.

    What a fool she had been, expecting to find him waiting.

    She had imagined that a simple tug on his sleeve, a softening of her stance, would bring him back to her.

    How naive.

    His heart now belonged to Tracy, consumed by thoughts of that woman.

    As Rachel moved to return upstairs, a caustic voice floated down from above. ¡°It¡¯s perfectly natural for men to pursue multiple women. Even married ones stray. Rachel, I¡¯ve always told you¡ªBrian could never be satisfied with just one woman. Tracy was his high school infatuation. Men eternally chase what eludes them while scorning what they already possess. After countless intimate encounters with Brian, you¡¯ve bemonce to him. Tracy represents the unconquered, and thus she holds his fascination!¡±

    Debby¡¯s words cut deep.

    Rachel¡¯s hands clenched until her knuckles whitened, her entire frame trembling.

    The cruel words carried undeniable kernels of truth.

    Yet she lifted her chin, pressing her lips together before responding, ¡°I understand your dislike of me, and I don¡¯t seek your approval. But I refuse to believe Brian feels nothing for me at all.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 6

    ?Chapter 6:

    Debby let out a sharp, sarcasticugh, shaking her head as if she had just heard the most absurd thing in the world. ¡°Rachel, you really won¡¯t believe it until reality ps you in the face, will you?¡±

    ¡°Maybe!¡± Rachel shot back with a shrug.

    Still, if the day ever came when Brian told her to leave¡ªif he said he wanted Tracy instead, that Tracy was the one he truly loved¡ªshe wouldn¡¯t beg. She would walk away without looking back, vanishing from his worldpletely.

    But that day hadn¡¯te yet. And right now, she had no intention of letting Brian go.

    The days stretched into an abyss of silence between Rachel and Brian.

    Neither reached out, pride and pain forming an invisible barrier.

    Concerned Brian¡¯s grandma might sense her turmoil, Rachel fabricated an excuse to return home the following day.

    Though she had nned to resume work the following Monday, fate had other ns.

    Early Friday morning, her assistant¡¯s urgent call shattered her solitude. ¡°Ms. Marsh, Titan Innovations has suddenly rejected our design. The contract signing is in jeopardy.¡±

    ¡°This can¡¯t be happening!¡± Rachel¡¯s professional instincts kicked in. ¡°I¡¯ll be there immediately.¡±

    She rushed to thepany, her usually immacte appearance somewhat disheveled from haste.

    The elevator doors parted with a soft chime, and Rachel stepped inside before registering the upants.

    Her heart stumbled in her chest¡ªBrian stood there with Tracy at his side.

    g¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s is your story hub

    Pride kept her rooted in ce; she had done nothing wrong to warrant retreat. She turned away, presenting her back to them as silence descended like a heavy curtain.

    The lingering scent of tobo wrapped around her senses, a reminder of Brian¡¯s recent smoke.

    Tracy¡¯s honeyed voice pierced the quiet. ¡°Brian, I know you smoke for social asions, but it¡¯s harmful. Please try to cut back.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I will,¡± Brian agreed readily.

    The simple exchange twisted like a knife in Rachel¡¯s heart.

    How many times had she made the same request, only to be rebuffed with his cold response: ¡°Men don¡¯t appreciate being controlled by women. I know my own limits.¡±

    The contrast left a bitter taste in her mouth.

    Rachel forced her eyes onto the rising numbers of the elevator disy. A few more floors. Just a little longer.

    Tracy¡¯s voice shattered her concentration. ¡°Rachel.¡±

    Rachel maintained her silence, feigning deafness.

    Tracy turned to Brian, her voiceden with concern. ¡°Brian, have you two quarreled? If I¡¯m the cause, I should apologize. Don¡¯t let your rtionship suffer.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not about you.¡± Brian¡¯s gentle tone felt like another betrayal. ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself.¡±

    That was Rachel¡¯s limit. She had no intention of staying in that confined space a second longer than necessary.

    Just as the elevator doors were about to open, the lights flickered¡ªthen everything went ck. A split secondter, the elevator lurched violently and began to plummet.

    Rachel¡¯s heart stopped. Panic surged through her, and without thinking, she reached out in the darkness, searching for Brian.

    Her fingers grasped at empty air.

    ¡°Brian!¡± she called, her voice trembling.

    The only response was Tracy¡¯s frantic sobbing. ¡°Brian, what¡¯s happening? Are we going to die? I¡¯m scared¡ªhold me, please!¡±

    Rachel was terrified too. The pitch-ck void around her made her chest tighten, cold sweat breaking out along her spine. She had always feared the dark.

    Her body trembled violently, her breath shallow, her heart hammering so loudly she could barely hear anything else.

    Then, through the chaos, Brian¡¯s steady voice cut through. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Give me your hand.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s breath caught. Without hesitation, she reached out, waiting for that familiar warmth to anchor her.

    But she was wrong.

    Her hand grasped nothing.

    The elevator kept plummeting. Rachel curled into herself, pulling her knees close to her chest, as fear swallowed her whole.

    Rachel¡¯s fingers dug into her clothes as she bit her lip, anchoring herself against the terror.

    Time stretched endlessly until the elevator lights sputtered back to life. As she lifted her head, the harsh fluorescent re revealed a scene that pierced her heart¡ªTracy nestled in Brian¡¯s protective embrace, dabbing at her tears with an air of delicate vulnerability.

    Brian made no move to distance himself from Tracy¡¯s fragile form.

    Unable to bear the sight any longer, Rachel fled the elevator.

    Whether from her desperate flight or an injury sustained during the elevator¡¯s plunge, searing pain shot through her ankle by the time she reached her office. Yet the physical agony paled inparison to the emotional torment that gripped her heart.

    Samira Bates, her assistant, entered just as Rachel had removed her shoes, revealing an angry swelling that had bloomed across her ankle.

    Her assistant¡¯s face filled with concern as she rushed forward. ¡°Oh, God! Your ankle looks terrible! Let me get some ointment right away.¡±

    ¡°The Titan Innovations situation takes priority,¡± Rachel insisted, pushing aside her difort. ¡°Brief me on what¡¯s happening.¡±

    Samira handed over a stack of documents, her expression grave. ¡°We¡¯ve uncovered something disturbing. A smallpany has presented an almost identical design at a significantly lower price point, prompting Titan Innovations to reconsider. Here¡¯s their proposal.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s hands trembled as she examined the designs. This wasn¡¯t mere inspiration¡ªit was tant giarism.

    ¡°Do you have theirpany address?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Samira confirmed.

    Despite the throbbing pain, Rachel forced her foot back into her shoe and stood. ¡°We¡¯re going there now.¡±

    ¡°Should we reconsider?¡± Samira said. ¡°Your injury needs rest. This could wait a few days.¡±

    It was true.

    The suggestion, though well-intentioned, only strengthened Rachel¡¯s resolve. Unlike Tracy, who had found immediate support upon her return, Rachel had built her position through relentless determination.

    She couldn¡¯t afford the luxury of rest¡ªnot even for a moment.

    In the president¡¯s office, Tracy¡¯s voice carried a note of concern.

    ¡°Brian, about the elevator incident¡ªperhaps I should speak with Rachel. She seemed upset, and I¡¯d hate for any misunderstandings to arise because of me.¡±

    Brian¡¯s expression remained impassive as he looked up. ¡°You can go. I¡¯ll handle this.¡±

    After Tracy¡¯s departure, Brian attempted to reach Rachel, but his calls went unanswered.

    Finally, Samira¡¯s phone rang.

    ¡°Hello, this is Samira speaking. How may I help you?¡± she answered professionally.

    ¡°This is Brian White.¡±

    Brian White?

    Samira¡¯s heart nearly stopped. The president himself? Calling her line?

    Her voice quavered with disbelief. ¡°Mr. White, how can I assist you?¡±

    ¡°Your manager Rachel Marsh isn¡¯t answering her phone. I need to speak with her,¡± Brian stated directly.

    Trembling with nervous energy, Samira hurried to Rachel¡¯s side, lowering her voice respectfully. ¡°Ms. Marsh, Mr. White is asking to speak with you.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 7

    ?Chapter 7:

    Rachel remained unmoved by the ringing phone, her expression a mask of practiced indifference.

    ¡°Tell him I¡¯m preupied with work,¡± she stated tly.

    Samira, ever diplomatic, couldn¡¯t mirror such directness. ¡°I apologize, Mr. White, but Ms. Marsh is currently engaged in important matters. I¡¯ll notify her of your message when she¡¯s avable.¡±

    ¡°Is that right?¡± Brian¡¯s voice carried a sharp edge of displeasure. ¡°Have her in my office within five minutes.¡±

    His words fell like ice, brooking no argument.

    Uncertainty flickered across Samira¡¯s features. ¡°Ms. Marsh, how should we proceed?¡±

    Rachel drew in a measured breath, meeting her assistant¡¯s concerned gaze. ¡°Prepare the car and wait for me. I won¡¯t be long.¡±

    The moment Rachel¡¯s knuckles met the polished wood of the top-floor office door, Tracy¡¯s honeyed voice drifted through. ¡°Please enter.¡±

    As the door swung open, an electric silence filled the space between their locked gazes.

    ¡°Rachel, what a pleasure,¡± Tracy practically glided forward, her wee dripping with sweetness.

    She extended her hand in greeting.

    Rachel deftly sidestepped the attempted contact, her movement subtle but deliberate.

    Tracy¡¯sposure faltered, her eyes growing glossy with tears as she turned to Brian. ¡°You see? Rachel hasn¡¯t forgiven me.¡±

    Find more chapters now g?ln¦Òv??ls?c?m

    Unwilling to witness their theatrical disy of closeness, Rachel cut to the chase. ¡°Mr. White, what requires my immediate attention?¡±

    Her stilettos had be instruments of torture, the swelling ankle trapped within screaming its protest.

    Each throb sent waves of difort coursing up her leg, making every moment of standing increasingly unbearable. She had no time to waste on Tracy¡¯s dramatics.

    ¡°Tracy feelspelled to address any misunderstandings personally,¡± Brian exined, his protective stance toward Tracy unmistakable.

    ¡°Does she now?¡± Rachel¡¯s smile held winter¡¯s chill. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. Her apology means nothing to me.¡±

    Tracy¡¯s tears spilled forth on cue, her features arranged in perfect distress. ¡°Rachel, please understand. I never intended any harm. I know about your rtionship with Brian. I shouldn¡¯t have allowed him tofort me or sought his help. But my ustrophobia¡ªit overwhelmed me. I was terrified. Don¡¯t let this create a rift between you two.¡±

    Her performance was masterful¡ªevery trembling word, each glistening tear crafted to evoke sympathy.

    It was the kind of disy that typically wrapped men around her finger, Brian included.

    But Rachel saw through the fa?ade.

    ¡°Ms. Haynes, direct this energy toward your professional duties. Your theatrical disys are wasted here. And if you truly respect my rtionship with Brian, maintain appropriate boundaries instead of clinging to him while begging for forgiveness.¡±

    Tracy¡¯s perfectly constructed mask cracked, revealing genuine shock.

    Her strategy of orchestrating this apology before Brian had backfired spectacrly. She¡¯d expected easy forgiveness, not this steel-spined rejection. This was simply unexpected.

    Pivoting gracefully, Tracy sought refuge beside Brian. ¡°Brian, I¡¯ve only made things worse. My attempts at reconciliation have failed. Rachel¡¯s rejection is entirely my fault.¡±

    She turned away strategically, dabbing at fresh tears with practiced precision.

    Her act was seamless, every movement designed to evoke sympathy.

    Brian offered her a tissue, his voice gentle as summer rain. ¡°Here, dry your eyes. I harbor no ill will.¡±

    ¡°You mean that?¡± Tracy¡¯s voice quavered with carefully calcted hope.

    ¡°Of course. When have I ever med you in all our years of friendship?¡± In the expansive office, their gazes intertwined with unmistakable tenderness and affection, painting the picture of a couple deep in love.

    Yet Rachel stood there, his fianc¨¦e, watching this scene unfold exactly as she had anticipated since Tracy¡¯s return.

    Despite her mental preparations, steeling herself for this moment, the reality struck deeper than any imagined scenario.

    Brian and Tracyplemented each other perfectly, making Rachel feel like an outsider¡ªa misced piece in their elegant puzzle.

    The throbbing in her ankle now seemed trivialpared to the crushing pressure building in her chest, an invisible weight that threatened to suffocate her very breath.

    ¡°Could you help me?¡± Tracy¡¯s voice dripped with sweetness as she dabbed her eyes, tugging at Brian¡¯s sleeve with practiced delicacy.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Brian acquiesced, turning to address Rachel with calctedposure.

    ¡°Tracy struggles with darkness and confined spaces. That embrace earlier stemmed purely from fear, nothing more. You¡¯ve always been so understanding, Rachel. Surely you can see past this.¡±

    Understanding? The word mocked her.

    ¡°Is that what you think?¡± Rachel¡¯s smile carried arctic frost. ¡°You seem quite confident in reading my thoughts. What makes you so certain of my feelings?¡±

    ¡°Rachel?¡± Darkness clouded Brian¡¯s features, surprise evident in his tone.

    Her defiance had clearly caught him off guard.

    Rachel maintained her cial smile. ¡°You hope I can forgive her? Simple enough. She needs only to vanish from our presence, maintain her distance, and never appear again.¡±

    Tracy¡¯s tears flowed anew as she clung to Brian¡¯s sleeve, the perfect picture of distress.

    Brian soothed her with a gentle pat, fixing Rachel with a disapproving stare.

    ¡°Must you escte such a minor incident?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s so insignificant, I¡¯ll take my leave,¡± Rachel responded with quiet dignity. As she turned to depart, Tracy lunged forward, grasping her arm.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t be angry. I truly am sorry.¡±

    ¡°Save your breath,¡± Rachel dismissed, but Tracy persisted in blocking her path. Rachel regarded her with ice in her gaze. ¡°I¡¯m immune to your damsel-in-distress routine. Such tactics might work on men, but not on me.¡±

    The messagended, yet Tracy proved remarkably adaptable.

    ¡°How about we sit down and talk? I can exin. Let me fetch you some coffee first,¡± she offered with a smile, hastily preparing a cup.

    As Rachel reached for the proffered drink, the cup mysteriously tilted. Scalding liquid cascaded over her hand.

    ¡°Ouch, it burns!¡± Tracy¡¯s cry rang out first, though Rachel had suffered the worse injury.

    The entire contents had drenched her wrist, while Tracy received mere droplets.

    Pain seared through Rachel¡¯s flesh, tears threatening to spill.

    But watching Brian immediately rush to examine Tracy¡¯s hand deted any impulse to voice her agony.

    She couldn¡¯t make a sound anymore. What purpose would it serve? His concern clearlyy elsewhere. Why subject herself to further humiliation?

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving,¡± she announced, turning away.

    ¡°Wait,¡± Brian called after her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 8

    ?Chapter 8:

    In the blink of an eye, Brian¡¯s long strides brought him closer, his face etched with concern.

    Tracy, sensing his concern, quickly reassured him. ¡°Brian, please don¡¯t worry. It was all my fault earlier. I wasn¡¯t holding the cup properly. Rachel had no part in this.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s lips curled into a sarcastic smile, her eyes cold with disdain. For a brief moment, when Brian had approached, she had allowed herself to believe that he might actually care, that his concern was for her.

    Her heart had softened, only to be shattered by the realization that she was wrong.

    He wasn¡¯t here for her, only rushing to protect Tracy.

    Rachel¡¯s expression hardened, her voice devoid of emotion as she finally spoke. ¡°This has nothing to do with me,¡± she said, her tone calm but cutting. ¡°If I had wanted to hurt her, the whole cup of coffee would have been thrown at her, not just a few sshes.¡±

    Brian¡¯s expression darkened, an unreadable intensity settling in his eyes. Before he could stop himself, his hand reached out, fingers curling firmly around Rachel¡¯s wrist. ¡°Rachel¡­¡± he murmured, his voice husky,ced with an unfamiliar hesitation.

    The sound of his voice, once a balm to Rachel¡¯s soul, now sent a jagged ache through her chest. She steeled herself, masking the storm beneath her calm exterior. ¡°Release me,¡± she said quietly, though the faint tremor in her words betrayed her.

    Brian, however, didn¡¯t release her. Instead, his grip only tightened.

    Rachel inhaled deeply, forcing herself to meet his gaze. ¡°Alright then,¡± she said quietly, her voice carrying the weight of something unspoken. ¡°Tell me, do you even know what I¡¯m afraid of?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Brian faltered, taken aback by her question. He was momentarily lost for words, realizing how little he understood her.

    L?t??st ch¦Ápt?rs in ???lnovels.??????

    ¡°Forget it,¡± she said quietly, her hand slipping from his as she pushed him gently away. ¡°I must have been asking for too much.¡±

    Rachel turned away, her footsteps steady, yet each step carried the weight of an unbearable truth. She didn¡¯t nce back, unwilling to reveal the turmoil within. Though her exterior remainedposed, the pain had already carved deep wounds in her heart.

    Brian had always remembered everything about Tracy; her fears, her anxieties, the little details that made her who she was. He knew she was afraid of darkness and confined spaces. But he¡­

    He had never once noticed Rachel¡¯s fears, never realized that she, too, was terrified of the dark, that the sensation of sudden drops and falling sent a wave of panic through her.

    Rachel and her twin brother had entered the world on the same day, but from the beginning, their lives had been shaped by loss. Their mother had died during childbirth, leaving them in the hands of a father and grandmother who had never truly wanted her.

    Initially, Rachel¡¯s brother was her only source offort. The harsh words and cold indifference stung less with him by her side. At least she wasn¡¯tpletely alone. But everything changed the day he was diagnosed with autism. The worldbeled him defective and unworthy. From that moment on, both of them became burdens to their families.

    Whatever warmth had once existed in their home faded, reced by cruelty and disregard. Rachel quickly learned that affection was a privilege, not a given, and survival meant enduring, adapting, and expecting nothing from anyone. Everything worsened when Moira Haynes became their stepmother. Eager to keep his new wife content, their father ensured Rachel and her brother remained invisible. They were forbidden from leaving the house and being seen, especially when Moira was present.

    Hidden away like secrets, too shameful to acknowledge, they spent their days locked in attics, cers, and windowless rooms where darkness stretched endlessly.

    At night, the ckness was suffocating. Shadows blurred into one another, erasing all sense of space and time. Yet Rachel couldn¡¯t risk turning on a light. Visibility meant discovery, and discovery meant punishment. If Moira ever found out about them, the consequences would be severe. A beating would be the least of their worries. Surviving didn¡¯t guarantee living; it only meant enduring another day of torment.

    How could Rachel not be terrified of the dark? It was the raw, visceral terror that seeped into her bones, a fear so deep it consumed her. But Brian¡ªhe never knew this part of her. He had no idea what she had endured.

    Wrapping her arms around herself, Rachel kept walking, forcing herself forward as she always had, one painful step at a time.

    As Rachel stepped out of the elevator, she unexpectedly bumped into Ronald. His expression was one of surprise. ¡°Ms. Marsh, why are you leaving?¡± he asked, clearly caught off guard.

    Rachel¡¯s eyes fell to the tube of ointment in his hand. She said nothing, the silence heavy between them. It was obvious Brian had sent him to buy the ointment for Tracy. Yet, the sting of that realization still hit her with a sharp twist. It wasn¡¯t for her, not for the woman who had been there all along.

    As Ronald entered the elevator, he noticed the subtle limp in Rachel¡¯s stride, her unsteady and strained gait. He frowned and asked, ¡°Are you hurt?¡±

    Rachel avoided his gaze, her voice tight as she answered, ¡°You should go. Brian is probably waiting.¡±

    When Ronald returned to the office, he quickly realized that the ointment was for Tracy.

    As he approached Brian¡¯s desk, Brian looked up at him, his tone casual but purposeful. ¡°Ronald, apply this for her,¡± he instructed.

    Tracy quickly withdrew her hand, her tone yful yet insistent. ¡°Brian, I only want you to do it for me.¡±

    Brian took the ointment tube, unscrewed the cap, and was about to apply it when something inside him shifted. With a quiet sigh, he handed the ointment to Tracy instead. ¡°Use your right hand to apply it yourself,¡± he said, his voice steady.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Tracy pouted, clearly displeased, her eyes narrowing with frustration. ¡°If it¡¯s too much trouble, I can have Ronald take you to the hospital,¡± Brian offered, his voice calm, almost indifferent.

    Tracy hesitated, her pride taking over. ¡°No, I can do it myself.¡±

    After applying the ointment, she lingered, silently hoping for a moment of attention, perhaps a sign of connection. But as she watched Brian immersed in his work, his concentration unshaken, a familiar sense of frustration began to rise within her.

    Her lips tightened in quiet annoyance, and with a deep sigh, she decided to leave. There would be other moments, she reminded herself.

    Rachel and Samira arrived at the modest office, their eyes quickly scanning the room.

    It didn¡¯t take long for them to identify the young woman responsible for copying Rachel¡¯s design. She was shy, introverted, and looked as though she had just stepped out of school. Her appearance struck a chord with Rachel, evoking memories of her early days after graduation, when she was just as na?ve and unsure of herself.

    ¡°Samira, please bring the draft,¡± Rachel said, her voice calm andmanding. The woman across from them looked up in confusion. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but do I know you?¡± she asked, her voiceced with hesitation.

    Rachel ced the design draft on the table, her gaze unwavering as she locked eyes with the woman. ¡°I think you recognize this,¡± she said, her voice calm but carrying an underlying intensity.

    The woman¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as she examined the draft. ¡°How did you know?¡± she stammered, clearly taken aback.

    Rachel¡¯s voice remained even but firm. ¡°Because I¡¯m the one who created this design, I spent a week working on it. The submission you made to Titan Innovations is nearly identical, with only slight alterations. What you¡¯ve done is not only giarism, it¡¯s also an infringement of my intellectual property.¡± She paused, giving the woman time to absorb her words. ¡°I expect you to retract your submission and acknowledge your error. If you refuse, I have no choice but to take legal action to protect my rights.¡±

    The woman sat in stunned silence, her expression a mix of confusion and realization. She struggled toprehend the gravity of the situation.

    Samira leaned closer to Rachel, her curiosity piqued. ¡°What¡¯s happening? She seems lost. Do you think she¡¯s feigning ignorance, or is she genuinely this unaware?¡±

    Rachel remainedposed, her eyes never leaving the woman. ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. We¡¯ll know soon enough.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Samira replied.

    Several minutes passed in silence, the tension thick in the room, before the woman finally spoke, her voice shaky. ¡°giarism? How could that be? I didn¡¯t know this was your design.¡±

    Rachel raised an eyebrow, caught off guard. ¡°What do you mean you didn¡¯t know?¡±

    The woman¡¯s face crumpled, and tears welled in her eyes. ¡°I had no idea. A few days ago, my boyfriend showed me a design. He said he had created it himself. He knew mypany was looking to partner with Titan Innovations, so he asked me to make a few adjustments, incorporating my ideas.¡±

    The revtion hit Rachel like a wave, and she softened her expression, realizing the woman was not at fault here. ¡°You¡¯ve been misled,¡± she stated, her voice steady but firm.

    Rachel calmly spread her original sketches and drafts on the table, letting the evidence speak for itself. ¡°This design is entirely mine. Every line, every detail. Your boyfriend¡¯s actions, however, constitute both giarism and the theft of trade secrets.¡±

    As the weight of Rachel¡¯s words sank in, the woman¡¯splexion drained of color, her anxiety and fear bing palpable.

    The rest of the conversation proceeded with rity. With no further resistance, the woman reluctantly gave up the name of the person who had deceived her. Rachel turned to Samira, her voiceposed but purposeful. ¡°Samira, the next steps are yours. Don¡¯t alert him yet. Start collecting evidence, and I¡¯ll handle the legal procedures.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± Samira responded, her attention momentarily drifting to Rachel¡¯s swollen ankle. ¡°You need to rest. Your ankle looks painful. You should head home.¡±

    When Rachel arrived home, the living room lights were on, casting a warm glow over the space. Brian was seated on the sofa, exuding his usual air ofposure and elegance.

    Rachel was physically and mentally exhausted. She longed for nothing more than a shower and some quiet rest.

    With a determined step, she walked past him, choosing to ignore his presence entirely.

    But just as she moved to pass by, his hand shot out and grabbed hers. The same hand that had been burned earlier throbbed with pain under his grip, sending a sharp wave of difort through her.

    ¡°Let go!¡± she said sharply, her voice tinged with irritation.

    His grip tightened slightly, his patience thinning. ¡°Still holding onto that, are you? Do you really want to start another argument with me?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 9

    ?Chapter 9:

    Rachel found Brian¡¯s words unbelievable.

    In his mind, was it all on her? And she was the unreasonable one?

    ¡°I¡¯m exhausted. I just want to rest,¡± Rachel said, withdrawing her hand and making her way upstairs.

    After a shower, she had barely climbed into bed when she found herself enveloped in warmth.

    Brian had pulled her into his arms, holding her securely against him.

    She resisted, twisting slightly, but the more she struggled, the firmer his grip became.

    His breath fanned against her neck, his presence pressing in on her like an invisible weight.

    After several rounds of futile resistance, she was too drained to fight.

    She shut her eyes, surrendering to exhaustion.

    Fortunately, Brian seemed to have some sense and didn¡¯t take things any further¡ªjust held her, unmoving.

    Just as she hovered on the edge of sleep, she felt the faintest brush against her earlobe.

    His voice, low and smooth, broke the silence. ¡°About today¡­ I¡¯ll apologize on Tracy¡¯s behalf.¡±

    The words sent a jolt through Rachel, stiffening every muscle in her body.

    It was as if her heart had been plunged into ice water.

    Cold. Numbing.

    He was apologizing for Tracy? When had he ever been the type to lower himself for someone else?

    Your storytelling destination is g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s

    Without turning to look at him, she let out a cold, mockingugh. ¡°Apologizing? As Tracy¡¯s boyfriend? Or as my fianc¨¦?¡±

    Brian caught her hand, his tone steady. ¡°Rachel, I just don¡¯t want the two of you to be enemies.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± she said, her voice devoid of warmth.

    She was too drained to argue, too tired to hear Tracy¡¯s name one more time.

    So, in the end, she simply let out a hollow chuckle and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re apologizing on her behalf, how could I possibly hold a grudge? Fine. I forgive her.¡±

    But Brian wasn¡¯t satisfied. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to just say it. I want you to genuinely find forgiveness in your heart.¡±

    Rachel didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you, but that¡¯s not going to happen.¡±

    His expression darkened instantly.

    The tension in the room thickened, pressing down like an unseen force. Rachel knew one thing for certain¡ªon a night like this, sharing a bed with him was a terrible idea.

    She sat up and moved toward the door.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Brian¡¯s voice was sharp.

    ¡°The guest room. I just want to get a proper night¡¯s sleep.¡±

    His brows furrowed. ¡°You can¡¯t spend one night beside me?¡±

    Before she could react, he grabbed her wrist and pulled her back onto the bed. ¡°You¡¯re staying here. End of discussion.¡±

    Rachel refused toply.

    She might not be as strong as him, but she wasn¡¯t one to surrender without a fight. ¡°Brian, let go of me!¡± She struggled against his grip, furycing her words. ¡°You bastard! Forget it¡ªI¡¯d rather die than forgive Tracy Haynes!¡±

    Her defiance only fueled his frustration.

    Before she could break free, she found herself pinned beneath him.

    His gaze darkened. His voice dangerously low. ¡°What did you just call me?¡±

    Rachel turned her face away, her heartbeat unsteady. ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Under the dim light, he studied her face.

    He had always thought her softness, her quiet obedience, was what made her endearing.

    But now, seeing her like this¡ªfierce, unyielding¡ªhe found himself captivated in a way he hadn¡¯t expected.

    ¡°Rachel,¡± his voice was husky as he leaned in, his lips mere inches from hers.

    Then suddenly¡ªRachel flinched, inhaling sharply.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Brian was instantly alert.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    His expression hardened. ¡°Tell me the truth.¡± She didn¡¯t respond.

    With a sharp click, the bedsidemp flickered on.

    He seized her hand. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything?¡± His voice was tight, his fingers tracing the red marks on her wrist. ¡°When did this happen?¡±

    Rachel turned away, her heart aching at the memory.

    His gaze narrowed. ¡°Was it from the coffee?¡±

    She clenched her jaw before giving the faintest nod.

    ¡°Idiot,¡± he muttered under his breath.

    Her head snapped up, eyes zing. ¡°What¡¯s so idiotic about it?¡± She had already been holding back so much, but that single word¡ªso dismissive, so unfair¡ªmade something inside her snap.

    Tears welled up, spilling down her cheeks before she could stop them. To him, she was just a foolish, naive woman. Meanwhile, Tracy was the one who was wless in every way.

    ¡°Earlier today, I was standing right in front of you. Why didn¡¯t you say anything?¡± Brian¡¯s voice carried a thread of frustration.

    ¡°And what difference would it have made? So Ronald could buy me ointment too?¡±

    She didn¡¯t want anything that had been meant for Tracy.

    His fingers ckened around hers. A secondter, he let go.

    Without another word, he turned and walked out.

    Rachel sat there, staring at the empty space he left behind, a dull ache spreading in her chest.

    So, he¡¯d left again. Just like always.

    Memories came flooding back¡ªthe early days of their rtionship, when a junior had clung to Brian, her words honeyed and sweet. He hadn¡¯t pushed her away. He hadn¡¯t acknowledged her either.

    She had felt so wronged back then, tears spilling before she could stop them.

    On top of it all, her stomach had twisted in pain from her period cramps.

    And in the biting wind, Brian had walked away without a backward nce.

    She had called after him, her voice shaking, but he never turned around.

    Looking back, moments like those had happened too many times to count.

    And tonight, it seemed history had repeated itself.

    Rachel closed her eyes, resigning herself to another lonely night.

    But the sudden creak of the opening door startled her.

    Brian strode back in, a first-aid kit clutched in his hand.

    ¡°Give me your hand,¡± hemanded, his voice unexpectedly gentle.

    Rachel gaped at him, disbelief clouding her features. ¡°I thought you left.¡± She had assumed he would leave as he had in the past.

    ¡°If I had, you¡¯d be crying loud enough to wake our neighbors,¡± he said matter-of-factly.

    For a moment, she simply stared. There was something undeniably striking about a man when he was focused,pletely absorbed in something. Like now¡ªhis profile illuminated in the dim light, kneeling beside her, tending to her wound with quiet concentration.

    He looked almost like a prince from a fairy tale, a fleeting illusion she wished she could hold onto.

    A world without Tracy. A world without misunderstandings.

    She let out a small breath. ¡°Thank you,¡± she murmured when he finished applying the ointment.

    As Brian reached for the first-aid kit to pack up, his gaze dropped to her ankle. His expression shifted instantly as he reached out to examine it.

    She gasped at his touch, pain shooting through her leg. ¡°Ouch! That hurts! Be gentler!¡±

    Brian¡¯s jaw tensed, his frustration simmering.

    Without a word, he pulled his hand back, his sharp gaze turning cold. ¡°Are you an idiot?¡±

    She bit her lip. Her ankle throbbed, and now, being scolded on top of it only made her feel even more miserable.

    Her eyes reddened, her head dipping low, unwilling to meet his stare.

    It wasn¡¯t the pain that stung the most. It was the way he treated her.

    When Tracy got hurt, he was patient, gentle, his voice soft.

    But with her? There was no warmth. No concern. She had never expected him to console her, to offer kind words orfort. But was it too much to ask that he didn¡¯t call her an idiot?

    The emotions she had buried for so long finally spilled over. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m an idiot,¡± Rachel whispered, her voice trembling. ¡°If I weren¡¯t, I wouldn¡¯t be this foolish¡ªfalling for you sopletely.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 10

    ?Chapter 10:

    As soon as Rachel spoke, her eyes shimmered with unshed tears,

    But she quickly blinked them away, brushing them aside with a swift movement of her hand.

    Then, she shoved Brian away, her voiceced with defiance. ¡°I don¡¯t need you fussing over me. I can take care of myself.¡±

    Brian¡¯s grip remained firm as his voice took on a steely edge. ¡°Stay still. Don¡¯t move. You should know by now that my patience has its limits.¡±

    His legendary temper, particrly when provoked, was no secret to anyone.

    Rachel felt herself shrinking under his intensity, bing as still as a statue. She perched there, docile as a schoolgirl, while aforting warmth spread across her ankle from his careful examination.

    Rising to his feet, Brian announced, ¡°Wait here while I check the kitchen. Don¡¯t move an inch.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± she whispered.

    When he returned momentster, an ice pack clutched in his hands, she instinctively recoiled.

    His touch remained gentle as he steadied her foot. ¡°The cold will be ufortable at first, but your ankle¡¯s swelling needs this. Just endure it briefly ¡ª I¡¯ll work quickly.¡±

    Rachel found herself nodding without conscious thought.

    After applying the ice, Brian¡¯s gaze swept over her with grave concern. ¡°Are there other injuries I should know about?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re certain?¡±

    Read more stories now g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    He didn¡¯t look convinced. His hand moved as if to unbutton her sleeve. ¡°No, I need to check for myself.¡±

    He knew she had a habit of getting hurt and keeping quiet about it. What could be more foolish?

    After ensuring there were no other injuries, he finally eased back.

    His voice dropped into a low murmur, ¡°From now on, don¡¯t be stubborn. If you¡¯re hurt, tell me. Don¡¯t try to hide it.¡±

    Tell him? She had wanted to. But back then, all his attention had been on Tracy. His thoughts, his heart¡ªeverything revolved around another woman.

    Even if she had spoken up, it would have been useless. She would have been overshadowed, dismissed like an afterthought.

    After all, Tracy was the one he had loved for years, the one he had ced on a pedestal.

    And she herself? She was nothing more than a practical choice.

    She was not someone he loved.

    That bitter truth twisted something inside Rachel, and before she could stop them, tears slipped down her cheeks.

    Brian was in the middle of applying ointment when a drop of warmthnded on his hand.

    He looked up and saw the silent sorrow in her eyes.

    ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± His brows furrowed. He assumed she was crying because of the pain.

    She hurriedly wiped her face. ¡°No, I just¡­ thought of something.¡±

    But Brian, convinced she was simply being stubborn, made his decision without hesitation.

    Without another word, he scooped her up into his arms. ¡°We¡¯re going to the hospital.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± But her protests fell on deaf ears¡ªhe had already made up his mind.

    At the hospital, the doctor prescribed medication for sprains, advising Rachel to rest for several days and avoid unnecessary movement.

    For the next few days, Brian was unusually attentive.

    Even for something as small as getting to the bathroom or taking a bath, he carried her.

    It almost felt like they had stepped back in time¡ªto the best days of their rtionship. Tracy¡¯s name never once came up.

    And especially on the night her ankle finally healed¡ªhe kissed her again and again, his body burning against hers as he held her close, as if he wanted to pull her into himself and never let go.

    She just closed her eyes, melting into his embrace as she wrapped her arms around his neck, their breaths intermingling.

    Together, they ascended to heights of shared ecstasy.

    Afterward, she nestled against his chest, findingfort in the steady rhythm of his heartbeat.

    The night seemed made for such intimate moments.

    The harsh ring of his phone shattered their perfect silence.

    Tracy¡¯s name illuminated the screen.

    Rachel turned away, feigning ignorance, but to her astonishment, Brian declined the call.

    When Tracy persisted with a second attempt, he answered while holding Rachel close.

    Tracy¡¯s voice carried through the speaker, deliberately sultry despite her apparent intoxication. ¡°Brian, everything¡¯s spinning. I think I¡¯ve had too much to drink. Pleasee get me.¡±

    ¡°Send Ronald your location. He¡¯ll pick you up,¡± Brian replied firmly.

    ¡°But I need you,¡± Tracy whined, her voice honeyed with practiced charm. ¡°Remember how you used to take care of me when I drank too much? I¡¯ve always felt safest with you.¡± Tracy wielded her words with expert precision, knowing exactly how to appeal to Brian¡¯s protective nature.

    ¡°I¡¯m with Rachel right now. It¡¯s not possible.¡± Brian ended the call decisively.

    Rachel¡¯s heart swelled with quiet triumph as she drifted into the deepest, most peaceful sleep she¡¯d known in ages. But in the dead of night, a chill roused her.

    Instinctively, she reached for Brian¡¯s familiar warmth, finding only empty space. Her searching hands confirmed what her heart refused to believe.

    When she finally switched on the light, bitterughter caught in her throat at the sight of his vacant pillow.

    The irony cut deep¡ªhe had deliberately shown her his rejection of Tracy¡¯s call, lulling her into a false sense of security before sneaking away in her sleep.

    His deception was like a dagger stabbed into her heart.

    Most painful was how readily she had believed him.

    Sleep proved impossible.

    Rachel arrived early at the office the next morning.

    After the morning meeting, Samira entered with a stack of files, her expression grave.

    ¡°Ms. Marsh, our investigation isplete. That woman¡¯s boyfriend, Maddox rkson, worked in our department for six years. His dedication earned him ess to the Titan Innovations project.¡±

    Rachel frowned. ¡°But the design was incrediblyplex, and he only viewed it once during that meeting.¡±

    ¡°What you might not know is that he possesses an eidetic memory. He can perfectly recall anything he sees. The design his girlfriend had must havee from his perfect recollection.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s expression darkened. The situation was moreplicated than she had initially thought.

    ¡°Why would he do something like this?¡± she asked, her voice sharp.

    Samira hesitated before answering. ¡°I heard he¡¯s recently developed a gambling problem. He¡¯s drowning in debt. Titan Innovations wanted to secure the contract at a lower price, and they probably promised him a cut of the profits in exchange for the design.¡±

    ¡°Idiotic,¡± Rachel muttered. It was the only word that fit.

    Selling out thepany, betraying trust¡ªit was the most unforgivable crime in the corporate world.

    And at White Group, such things weren¡¯t just frowned upon¡ªthey were dealt with swiftly and severely. Maddox hadn¡¯t just crossed a line. He had practically walked into his own downfall with open arms.

    Rubbing her temples, Rachel exhaled. ¡°Bring him in. I want to hear what he has to say for himself.¡±

    Just as she finished giving the order, her phone buzzed. It was Brian calling.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 11

    ?Chapter 11:

    ¡°Are you busy?¡± Brian asked.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m handling some work,¡± said Rachel.

    ¡°How about lunch together at noon?¡± he asked again.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried someone might find out about us? I¡¯ll just eat at the cafeteria on my own.¡± She turned him down without hesitation. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m hanging up.¡±

    ¡°Wait¡­¡± Brian hade home early today, only to find the house empty. It wasn¡¯t hard to figure out¡ªshe must have already known about histe-night departure. That would exin why her voice was so distant, so cold.

    ¡°Tracy got into trouble after drinking too muchst night. I couldn¡¯t just ignore it, but I came straight home once everything was handled.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s response was t. ¡°Okay. I understand.¡±

    Brian¡¯s brows furrowed instantly. That was it? She didn¡¯t ask for details, didn¡¯t press him for an exnation. He had expected her to be upset, maybe evensh out at him. Instead, she was indifferent¡ªtoo indifferent.

    ¡°Rachel, don¡¯t you have¡ª¡±

    Before he could finish, Samira pushed open the door and reported, ¡°Ms. Marsh, Maddox is almost here.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m busy. I gotta go.¡± Rachel ended the call without a second thought. Noticing the exhaustion in her expression, Samira hesitated before asking, ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Rachel ran a hand through her tousled hair, exhaled slowly, and straightened her posture. ¡°Let him in.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    More stories at g??lnov???????????m

    When Maddox walked in, he was dressed in a tailored navy blue suit, his hair styled to perfection.

    He carried himself like the picture of a seasoned businessman.

    ¡°Ms. Marsh, what can I do for you?¡± Maddox asked with an easy smile. From his rxed demeanor, it was clear he had no clue why he¡¯d been summoned.

    Rachel wasn¡¯t interested in drawn-out pleasantries. The decision had already been made. No need to waste time.

    She tossed a stack of documents onto the desk. ¡°Take a look.¡±

    Maddox¡¯s expression shifted the moment he saw the design blueprints. By the time he had skimmed through all the evidence, the color had drained from his face.

    ¡°This¡­ this has to be a misunderstanding. I swear, the Titan Innovations design has nothing to do with me!¡±

    Rachel had expected this reaction. It didn¡¯t faze her in the slightest.

    ¡°Really? Then take a look at this.¡±

    She hurled another stack of documents at him. ¡°Maddox, you should know that betrayal is the one thing thispany will never tolerate. You crossed the line. I suggest you resign voluntarily. You won¡¯t be receiving your sry for this month, nor will you get this year¡¯s bonus.¡±

    ¡°On what grounds?¡± Maddox¡¯s eyes darkened with fury as he shot her a re.

    Realizing Rachel wasn¡¯t going to back down, he abandoned all pretense, letting his true nature show.

    ¡°For stealing trade secrets,promising thepany, and causing us to lose millions.¡± Her voice was unwavering, each word carrying weight.

    ¡°Maddox, I took into ount the years you spent working here, which is why I¡¯m giving you the chance to leave with a shred of dignity. But if you refuse, I¡¯ll have no choice but to fire you and make your actions public.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s tone was sharp, her expression colder than ever¡ªnothing like the woman he was used to dealing with.

    Seeing that intimidation wasn¡¯t working, Maddox changed tactics. He had heard that she had a soft heart. If pleading was his only option, so be it.

    With a heavy thud, he dropped to his knees.

    ¡°I was wrong! I let greed get the best of me, but I swear¡ªthis was the first andst time. I¡¯ll never do it again!¡±

    His voice trembled with desperation as tears streamed down his face. ¡°Please, I beg you, think of all the years I¡¯ve dedicated to thispany. Just this once¡ªgive me another chance!¡±

    His act was so wless, it almost seemed genuine.

    But Rachel wasn¡¯t swayed. What he had done wasn¡¯t just a mistake¡ªit was a betrayal. And that was something she could never overlook.

    ¡°Get up. A man like you has no ce here.¡± Her tone remained as cold as steel. ¡°Letting you resign is the only kindness I¡¯m willing to extend. Now, get up, walk out that door, and go to HR. It¡¯s to the right. Handle the paperwork yourself.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s voice remainedposed and unwavering.

    The decisiveness in her tone was a stark departure from her usual demeanor. Maddox¡¯s fists clenched against the floor, his knuckles turning white as his gaze darkened with unspoken malice.

    He stared at the floor, his expression unreadable.

    But when he finally lifted his head, the menace had vanished, reced by a carefully constructed calm.

    ¡°Let me ask you onest time¡ªare you sure you want that? What happens if I refuse to resign?¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll hand over all the evidence to the authorities and let them deal with it.¡± Rachel¡¯s tone remained cool, matter-of-fact. ¡°If that happens, you won¡¯t just be out of a job¡ªyou¡¯ll be facing criminal charges.¡±

    Maddox let out a sneer. ¡°So, you¡¯re really doing this for my own good. It seems I owe you a proper thank you.¡±

    With that, he offered a slight bow and strode out of the office.

    But the moment he crossed the threshold, his smile vanished.

    His face twisted into something sinister¡ªhis expression so dark it looked like he was ready to tear someone apart.

    Samira, watching him leave, felt a shiver run down her spine. ¡°He seems dangerous. His emotions are all over the ce.¡±

    ¡°Exactly why he has no ce in thispany,¡± Rachel replied, her voice firm. ¡°At least we caught him before things got worse.¡±

    Samira muttered, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a blessing in disguise.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You yed a key role in this. I¡¯ll make sure your performance bonus reflects it.¡±

    Samira¡¯s eyes lit up as she gasped in excitement. ¡°You¡¯re the best! Thank you!¡±

    ¡°You can get back to work.¡±

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡±

    No one could have predicted what happened next.

    Just as Samira pushed the door open, Maddox¡¯s face appeared in the doorway, his expression twisted with fury.

    The sheer malice in his eyes sent an icy chill through the room.

    Samira gasped, stumbling backward in sheer terror.

    Before she could react, Maddox seized her by the arm and shoved her aside. Her head struck the sharp edge of the table with a sickening crack, and blood gushed instantly from the wound.

    Her body crumpled to the floor, motionless.

    ¡°Samira!¡± Rachel¡¯s voice shook as she lunged forward, her hands scrambling for her phone.

    Her fingers barely pressed the call button before she heard the line connect. But the voice on the other end wasn¡¯t Brian¡¯s¡ªit was Tracy¡¯s.

    ¡°Rachel, Brian¡¯s a little tied up right now. If it¡¯s about work, I can ry the message.¡±

    ¡°I have¡ª¡±

    Before Rachel could finish, a hand shot out and mped around her throat.

    Maddox¡¯s grip was like iron, squeezing the breath from her lungs.

    Her hands flew up, wing at his wrists, but his hold only tightened, his face contorted with rage.

    ¡°Rachel Marsh, why is it that you¡¯re kind to everyone but me?¡± His voice was guttural, filled with raw bitterness.

    ¡°You forgive others when they make mistakes. You¡¯re warm¡ªeven to the janitor. You show kindness to everyone¡ªexcept me. Why? Why do you have to be so cruel to me?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 12

    ?Chapter 12:

    Rachel wanted to speak, but her face had turned a deep, suffocating red. She could barely draw in a breath.

    Maddox¡¯s voice was a furious snarl. ¡°Bitch! You forgive everyone else, but you¡¯re determined to ruin me. I gave you a chance¡ªyou threw it away. Fine. If that¡¯s how you want it, don¡¯t me me for what happens next. You brought this on yourself.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s vision blurred as her lungs burned for air. Her body felt weightless, and consciousness slipped from her grasp.

    But in that moment of desperation, her gazended on her phone.

    The call to Brian hadn¡¯t disconnected.

    With thest of her strength, she reached out, her fingers trembling, and forced out a strangled whisper. ¡°Brian¡­ save me¡­¡±

    On the other end, voices stirred.

    Tracy¡¯s light, casual tone broke through. ¡°Brian, your phone rang. I picked up for you¡ªhope you don¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°Who was it?¡± Brian asked, sounding disinterested.

    ¡°Rachel. Probably work-rted.¡±

    Annoyance flickered across his face. Lately, all their conversations seemed to revolve around work. He wasn¡¯t in the mood.

    ¡°I identally hung up. Maybe you should call her back,¡± Tracy said breezily.

    But Brian¡¯s phone was still connected.

    Rachel knew that Tracy had intentionally let her overhear their conversation.

    Get lost in stories on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s©q??????

    It was a deliberate move meant to drive a wedge.

    And it worked.

    Brian¡¯s voice came through, indifferent. ¡°Forget it. If it¡¯s important, she¡¯ll call again.¡± Since it was just work, he figured Rachel would eventually reach out. ¡°Okay.¡±

    With a bright, sweet smile, Tracy ended the call and handed the phone back to Brian.

    Rachel closed her eyes. A quiet, crushing despair filled her chest.

    A single tear slipped down her cheek.

    She stopped struggling. Maddox wasn¡¯t going to let her go.

    ¡°Rachel, go to hell!¡±

    Maddox¡¯s grip tightened, ready to end it.

    But at that moment, Samira¡¯s eyes fluttered open. She took in the scene, blood still dripping down her face, but there was no time to react to her own pain. ¡°Maddox, don¡¯t be reckless!¡± she shouted. ¡°We can talk this through. You¡¯re not desperate for money, right? We can figure something out.¡±

    Maddox let out a cold, mockingugh. ¡°Talk? About what? I¡¯m not stupid. Thepany doesn¡¯t forgive traitors. Do you really think I¡¯ll get special treatment?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Samira said quickly, her voice steady despite the fear in her eyes. ¡°But someone else does. Mr. Brian White has that authority.¡±

    Samira¡¯s words sparked a flicker of hope in Maddox¡¯s darkened eyes. His rage, though still simmering, settled just enough.

    Loosening his grip on Rachel, he ordered coldly, ¡°Go tell him. Five minutes. If Brian isn¡¯t here by then, she dies.¡±

    Rachel gasped, finally pulling in a lungful of air.

    ¡°Maddox, I know this is hard for you to ept, but listen to me¡ªif you don¡¯t stop now, you¡¯ll only make things worse. Let me go while you still can.¡± She knew Brian.

    Nothing enraged him more than being backed into a corner, especially when it came to business. Even if Maddox got the upper hand today, Brian would crush himter.

    ¡°Shut the fuck up!¡±

    Without warning, he pulled out a knife.

    The de pressed against Rachel¡¯s throat, its icy edge biting into her skin. His eyes darkened with vicious determination. ¡°Try anything, and I¡¯ll slice her to pieces.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright. Just stay calm. I¡¯m going now!¡± Samira didn¡¯t waste another second. She turned and bolted for the top floor.

    Panting, she pounded on the door¡ªonly toe face-to-face with Tracy. Tracy, having already overheard the phone call, knew exactly what was happening.

    But it was the perfect chance¡ªhow could she let it go to waste?

    If Rachel were to die right here at work, with no way to trace it back to her, it would be ideal.

    There was no way she was letting Samira in.

    ¡°Is Mr. White in? I need to see him immediately.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not,¡± Tracy answered tly.

    ¡°This is urgent. I have to speak with him¡ªit¡¯s a matter of life and death.¡± Samira wasn¡¯t easily deceived. As she spoke, she subtly craned her neck, trying to get a glimpse inside the office. Tracy¡¯s expression darkened instantly.

    ¡°Are you serious? How dare you!¡± she snapped.

    ¡°I already told you¡ªhe¡¯s not here. Can¡¯t you hear me?¡±

    Her sharp tone dripped with irritation, but Samira held her ground.

    Right now, saving Rachel was the only thing that mattered. And judging by Tracy¡¯s reaction, Brian was definitely inside.

    ¡°My apologies. That was rude of me. I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± Her voice softened, her demeanor turning apologetic.

    Tracy let her guard down.

    But the next second, Samira lunged forward, shoving Tracy aside and dashing toward the office. ¡°Mr. White! I¡¯m Rachel Marsh¡¯s assistant! I must see you¡ªnow!¡±

    Tracy immediately grabbed Samira, yanking her toward the exit.

    Samira fought back, her voice ringing through the hallway. ¡°Ms. Marsh is being held at knifepoint! Please, you have to save her!¡±

    Just as she was about to be thrown out, Brian ended the teleconference. The inner door swung open, and he strode out, his tall frame casting a shadow over Samira.

    His voice, as cold as steel, cut through the tension. ¡°Say that again. What happened to Rachel?¡±

    ¡°Maddox rkson has a knife to her throat,¡± Samira stammered, her breath unsteady. ¡°He said¡­ he wants to see you.¡±

    ¡°Take me there. Now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ming too.¡± Tracy stepped forward, determined to follow.

    But just as they were about to enter the elevator, it suddenly malfunctioned.

    Samira gasped, her panic ring. ¡°What do we do? Maddox said he¡¯d only wait five minutes¡ªif you¡¯re not there¡ª¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to see him try,¡± Brian growled, his fists clenching at his sides.

    In the dim emergency lighting, Tracy¡¯s lips curved into the faintest smile.

    She turned to Brian, her voice gentle, almost soothing.

    ¡°Brian, don¡¯t lose your head. Rachel¡¯s still in his hands. If we panic, she¡¯s the one who¡¯ll suffer.¡±

    Brian didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°We¡¯re taking the stairs.¡±

    With that, he took the lead, his strides purposeful and unyielding.

    As they hurried down the stairs, Samira quickly filled him in on the details.

    Brian¡¯s voice dropped to a lethal chill. ¡°Maddox rkson¡¯s got a death wish.¡± How dare that bastardy a hand on his woman?

    Inside Rachel¡¯s office, Maddox kept his eyes on the clock. ¡°Four minutes and forty seconds.¡±

    A slow, taunting grin spread across his face. ¡°Ten seconds left. Ten¡­ nine¡­ eight¡­ three¡­¡±

    His grip on the knife tightened. ¡°Looks like this is it for you.¡±

    Just as the de was about to sh down, the office door burst open with a deafening crack.

    Brian stood at the threshold, his presence ice-cold, his stare sharp enough to cut through steel.

    His fists clenched at his sides. ¡°I¡¯ll give you three seconds. Let her go. Or I swear, you won¡¯t live to regret it.¡±

    Maddox stiffened, momentarily rattled by the sheer force of Brian¡¯s rage.

    But within seconds, he steadied himself, tilting his chin defiantly.

    ¡°One million. That¡¯s my price. No money, no deal.¡±

    Brian¡¯s jaw tightened, his voice grinding out between clenched teeth. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±

    Maddox smirked. ¡°Come on, Mr. White. White Group¡¯s untouchable, sure. But if an employee dies under your watch and the media gets wind of it? The stock crash alone would cost you way more than a million. Think about it¡ªit¡¯s a fair trade.¡±

    The crack of Brian¡¯s knuckles echoed in the room, his fists so tight they practically groaned under the pressure.

    Rachel had been right¡ªhe despised being threatened more than anything.

    And Tracy, ever the opportunist, knew it all too well.

    She stepped forward, her expression calm, her voice smooth.

    ¡°Maddox rkson, isn¡¯t it? If all you need is a bargaining chip, then fine. Let her go¡ªI¡¯ll take her ce.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile. What a scheming woman.

    Saving her was just an excuse.

    The real y here was proving her worth in Brian¡¯s eyes.

    To be honest, Rachel was curious too.

    She turned to Brian, her toneced with intrigue. ¡°Ms. Haynes is so selfless. I should be grateful. If that¡¯s the case, why not let her take my ce? What do you think, Mr. White?¡±

    Her gaze stayed locked on his. Right now, she wanted to know the answer just as much as anyone else.

    With both women in equal danger, who would Brian choose? Her or Tracy?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 13

    ?Chapter 13:

    Rachel¡¯s heart trembled with desperate hope. If he chose her now, in this critical moment, she could forgive every past wound, every painful memory. Even if Tracy still held his heart, his protection in this life-or-death moment would be enough to sustain her.

    Hope bloomed in her chest as she waited.

    Tracy¡¯s face darkened with displeasure, her fingers curling into tight fists.

    Rachel¡¯s easy eptance of the proposal had caught her off guard.

    Composing herself, Tracy softened her voice. ¡°Rachel, spare me your noble gestures. I¡¯m not sacrificing myself out of some grand principle¡ªI simply don¡¯t want Brian caught in an impossible position.¡±

    A bitter smile twisted Rachel¡¯s lips. ¡°How touching. Your devotion truly brings tears to the eyes.¡±

    She had to acknowledge that Tracy¡¯s masterful way of iming the moral high ground was something she could never match.

    ¡°Enough stalling,¡± Maddox snapped, his patience wearing thin. ¡°Are you switching ces or not?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Tracy dered firmly.

    As she stepped forward, Brian¡¯s hand shot out, catching her wrist.

    ¡°Brian?¡± Tracy¡¯s voice wavered.

    He pulled her behind him protectively. ¡°This is my battle. Don¡¯t put yourself at risk¡ªstay safe. I couldn¡¯t bear to see you in danger!¡±

    His words pierced Rachel¡¯s heart like shards of ss.

    Discover fresh chapters g¦Áln¦Ò¦Íe??s

    He couldn¡¯t bear to see Tracy at risk¡ªthe truth of where she stood in his heart crystallized with brutal rity.

    Noparison was needed anymore.

    Rachel said nothing. After all, what words could describe the ache of realizing she meant less to someone than she had hoped?

    Her silence, however, didn¡¯t go unnoticed.

    Brian¡¯s gaze flickered with guilt, his voice softer now. ¡°Rachel, I¡¯m sorry. I will save you, but not like this. I can¡¯t sacrifice Tracy¡¯s safety for yours. I can¡¯t trade one life for another.¡±

    Rachel nodded, a bitter smile tugging at her lips. ¡°I understand.¡±

    How could she ever expect him to value her life the same way he valued Tracy¡¯s?

    Maddox¡¯s patience snapped. He turned to Brian, his voice rising to a shout. ¡°If there¡¯s no switch, what about the money? Are you paying or not?¡±

    Brian¡¯s expression hardened to ice, his gaze sharp as steel. ¡°In all my years, no one who¡¯s threatened me has lived to boast about it. If you¡¯re smart, release her now.¡±

    A maniacalugh burst from Maddox as he tightened his grip on the knife. ¡°Then you leave me no choice. I warned you. If I go down, I¡¯m taking someone with me!¡±

    The de pressed against Rachel¡¯s throat.

    She didn¡¯t beg or plead. Instead, she closed her eyes to shut out the world. The cold metal against her skin made her think of the pain toe¡ªa neck wound would be excruciating, messy.

    The thought of such an ugly death pained her.

    Brian¡¯s grandparents would be devastated to lose her so violently.

    The thought of their heartbreak almost hurt more than the impending de. Drawing a steady breath, she made one final request. ¡°Maddox, for the sake of our years working together on the same project, grant me one wish?¡±

    ¡°Say it,¡± Maddox demanded.

    ¡°Don¡¯t strike my neck. Choose anywhere else¡ªmy waist, back, stomach¡ªjust one clean stab. Grant me a swift death, not an ugly one.¡±

    Maddox¡¯s lips twisted into a cruel sneer. ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll honor your final wish.¡±

    He raised the de, aiming for her stomach with deadly intent.

    ¡°Rachel, move!¡± Brian¡¯s desperate shout pierced the air as his bodyunched forward with lightning speed.

    A tremendous force mmed into Rachel, sending her crashing to the floor. Pain radiated through her limbs as shended face-down on the cold floor. Tracy¡¯s panicked cry shattered the moment. ¡°Brian, watch out!¡±

    In a blur of white, Tracy hurled herself between Brian and the de. The knife tore through her back, crimson blooming across her pristine dress like spilled wine.

    Brian caught her falling form just as security burst in, subduing Maddox with swift efficiency.

    Samira rushed to Rachel¡¯s side, helping her up. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Rachel shook her head.

    Everything had happened too fast.

    Her mind was still piecing it together.

    Brian tried to save her, but it was Tracy who saved him instead.

    The irony tasted bitter¡ªTracy¡¯s position in his heart would surely rise even higher now.

    Rachel had never mastered the art of seizing such moments.

    Samira¡¯s whispered words cut through Rachel¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Tracy Haynes is so transparent. I saw everything clearly. Maddox¡¯s attack was amateur¡ªMr. White could have easily overpowered him.

    Tracy threw herself in deliberately. He never needed her protection. It¡¯s nauseating.¡±

    Rachel had anticipated as much.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not dwell on it. Your head injury needs attention. I¡¯m taking you to the hospital,¡± Rachel said, reaching for Samira¡¯s hand.

    Samira nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±

    As they approached the exit, they encountered Brian cradling Tracy, his face etched with unprecedented concern.

    ¡°Brian,¡± Tracy¡¯s voice wavered. ¡°Are you¡­ hurt?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Save your strength. The ambnce ising. You¡¯ll recover, I promise.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s so¡­ cold,¡± Tracy whimpered. ¡°Hold me closer? Your embrace must be¡­ so warm.¡±

    Brian¡¯s gaze flickered toward Rachel and Samira, but Tracy¡¯s tearful voice pulled him back.

    ¡°Brian¡­ it hurts so much,¡± Tracy whimpered, her tears spilling freely. ¡°Am I going to die?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Brian said firmly. ¡°You¡¯re going to be fine.¡±

    ¡°Then please¡­ hold me tighter?¡±

    Brian wordlessly drew her closer.

    The breeze carried the whisper of a smile onto Tracy¡¯s lips.

    She tilted her head ever so slightly, just enough to cast a nce in Rachel¡¯s direction. The message in her eyes was clear. Rachel could never rece her.

    Rachel¡¯s fingers curled into fists. Her face remainedposed, her lips pressing into a smile¡ªone that didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes.

    Two minutester, the ambnce arrived.

    Brian wasted no time. He carried Tracy inside, his every movement careful, as if she were made of ss.

    Samira, despite the blow to her head, was still bleeding faintly. Rachel was worried and wanted to go along to the hospital for treatment.

    But before Rachel could take a step forward, Samira tugged on her sleeve. ¡°My head¡¯s feeling much better. There¡¯s no rush. Let¡¯s take a taxi instead.¡±

    Rachel hesitated. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    Samira smiled. ¡°Absolutely. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m tougher than I look.¡±

    They watched as the ambnce pulled away, its sirens ring into the night. Only then did Samira finally ask the question she had been holding back. ¡°Is Mr. White your fianc¨¦?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 14

    ?Chapter 14:

    Shock etched deeply across Rachel¡¯s face, her eyes wide with surprise. She nced toward Samira.

    Sweeping her hair aside with a smile, Samira said, ¡°Judging by your reaction, I must have guessed right.¡±

    ¡°How could you possibly know?¡± Rachel inquired.

    Samira exined, ¡°Earlier, when I attempted to approach Mr. White upstairs, Tracy consistently blocked me. She looked at you like you were a threat. Furthermore, the pain on your face was unmistakable when he chose to protect her over you, and just moments ago, you tried to mask your heartache.¡±

    At this, Rachel stopped hiding her emotions. She gave a hesitant nod. ¡°Our wedding date is set, yes, but its certainty now hangs by a thread. Samira, let¡¯s keep this between us.¡±

    Samira nodded. ¡°Your secret¡¯s safe with me. I won¡¯t breathe a word without your go-ahead.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s head to the hospital now.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Luckily, the injury Samira sustained was minor¡ªjust a scratch. Nevertheless, Rachel insisted she take a couple of days off to recover at home. As they were about to go their separate ways, Samira turned back.

    ¡°I hope you¡¯ll excuse my earlier intrusion. It wasn¡¯t my intention to delve into your private matters. You just remind me so much of my older sister.¡±

    With a curious gaze, Rachel looked back at her. Bathed in sunlight, her expression was serene yet striking.

    ¡°Much like you, my sister was also engaged to her long-time partner. They had been together for eight years and had their wedding nned. She was five months into her pregnancy by then, her belly just beginning to show. However, her fianc¨¦ was unfaithful. The revtion was too much for my sister; she leapt from the eighteenth floor. Her life ended then.¡±

    Discover new releases g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s

    Samira ryed this with eerie calmness, her voice steady. Despite Samira¡¯sposed exterior, Rachel sensed the deep pain swirling underneath.

    Moving quickly, Rachel embraced Samira with a firm hug and ran her hand soothingly across Samira¡¯s back.

    ¡°Let it out if you need to cry. Don¡¯t bottle it up. Who says we can¡¯t shed tears when life gets tough?¡±

    Rachel¡¯sforting words shattered Samira¡¯sposure. No longer able to contain¡­

    Her emotions overwhelmed her, and she wept loudly against Rachel. Her sobs gradually softened but grew more sorrowful.

    ¡°I me myself. I saw the signs of her depression. I should have never left her side. If only I had stayed, maybe she wouldn¡¯t havee to harm. It¡¯s all my fault.¡±

    As Samira¡¯s tears flowed, Rachel felt her pain more acutely. Once Samira had cried out all her grief, she wiped her tears.

    ¡°So, I hope you can always cherish yourself. No man is worth sacrificing our very lives.¡±

    Rachel nodded in agreement. ¡°I¡¯ll remember that. Please go home and rest.¡±

    After the incident, Rachel made a call to Ronald.

    ¡°Is this Ms. Marsh?¡± he asked.

    ¡°How¡¯s Tracy Haynes doing?¡± Rachel inquired.

    ¡°She¡¯s sustained a cut on her back. It¡¯s not deep, just a lengthy sh,¡± Ronald replied.

    ¡°Thanks for the update,¡± Rachel said.

    Ronald paused after the call, then decided to inform Brian regardless. Brian¡¯s expression darkened.

    ¡°She didn¡¯t ask for anything else?¡± he asked.

    Ronald shook his head. ¡°Did she seem to want me back immediately?¡±

    ¡°Not at all,¡± Ronald confirmed.

    Later that evening, Rachel decided to go to bed early, hoping for some rest. She fell asleep quickly but was awakened suddenly in the early hours.

    As her eyes fluttered open, the door creaked, and a soft glow filled the room as someone switched on a smallmp. Then, Brian¡¯s face came into clear view.

    Startled, Rachel¡¯s eyes widened as she tried to make sense of the sight.

    Her voice trembled slightly. ¡°Why¡­ why are you back?¡±

    He approached, his body radiating the chill of thete hour. He held her chin firmly with one hand, then leaned in to kiss her passionately and forcefully.

    His embrace felt like an attempt to shatter her resolve, his demands unyielding. Rachel¡¯s head was forced back, her body barely resisting.

    A chill ran through her as his cold hand grazed her waist, prompting a suppressed whimper. Only then did he ease his hold.

    Confusion clouded her expression. Her eyes, wide and shimmering, met his with an air of uncertainty.

    ¡°Why are you staring at me like that?¡± Brian whispered, his voice deep as his hand stroked her cheek.

    Rachel remained silent.

    He asked again, ¡°Why does my return surprise you so much?¡±

    This time, she chose to respond. Raising her head, she said deliberately, ¡°Tracy Haynes was hurt because of you. I assumed you¡¯d stay with her. I never expected you to return.¡±

    She was simply telling the truth.

    Yet, Brian felt an inexplicable surge of anger. He was her fianc¨¦, but the thought of him spending the night with another woman seemed to disturb her less than he had expected. She wasn¡¯t angry or jealous. Throughout it all, she hadn¡¯t reached out to him¡ªnot a single call or message.

    ¡°Rachel?¡± Brian suddenly chuckled, hisughter tinged with sarcasm. ¡°You said you love me, but I don¡¯t feel it. Does your love mean letting me go, not caring, being okay with sharing me with someone else?¡±

    Rachel¡¯s eyes grew wide. She resisted blinking, fearing that tears would escape if she did. Her entire fa?ade of strength was about to crumble.

    He had made his choice for Tracy, leaving her behind. His heart belonged to another, not her. Yet, the fault seemed to fall on her shoulders. It seemed that not being loved made every action she took feel wrong.

    With a deep struggle to keep her sadness at bay, Rachel tightened her grip until the pain was numbed, and then she managed to say, ¡°You¡¯re right. I don¡¯t love you anymore.¡±

    To continue loving him had be an unbearable burden.

    Their rtionship had been a constant chase¡ªhe always ahead, she always a step behind. Hope existed only as long as she was willing to wait for him. Now, exhausted, she could no longer continue her love for him.

    She wanted to let go.

    She had once dreamed that he might notice her efforts and love her back. If he had paid closer attention, he would have seen her weariness and despair.

    But his focus had always been on Tracy.

    If that was his choice, she was ready to let him go.

    She spoke, her voice steady yet filled with an edge of finality. ¡°Our engagement was rushed. When Tracy was out of the picture, you saw me as apliant, manageable girlfriend¡ªsomeone convenient. Now that Tracy has returned, and is alone, you¡¯re having second thoughts, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 15

    ?Chapter 15:

    ¡°If Tracy Haynes is the one you love, I won¡¯t stand in your way. Feel free to go. I¡¯ll exin everything to your grandparents, and we can cancel the wedding before it bes moreplicated.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s words faltered, her voice trailing into silence.

    An excruciating ache bloomed in her chest, threatening to overwhelm herposure.

    ¡°Perhaps we could maintain the wedding arrangements exactly as they are¡ªjust with a different bride. You could marry Tracy, the woman who truly holds your heart, and finally dere your rtionship to the world. Brian, let me be perfectly clear about this. You needn¡¯t worry about any interference from me at your wedding. I¡¯ll maintain my distance, ensuring I never intrude upon your happiness again. So tonight, let¡¯s bid each other a peaceful farewell.¡±

    Rachel concluded her speech, but the ensuing silence stretched long and heavy between them.

    When she finally gathered the courage to look up, she found Brian¡¯s intense gaze fixed upon her, his eyes smoldering with barely contained fury.

    She struggled toprehend the source of his anger.

    She had offered him freedom, graciously stepping aside so he and Tracy could embrace their love openly.

    Logic dictated that he should be overjoyed, celebrating this moment of liberation¡ªnot standing before her with such raw fury etched across his features.

    After what felt like an eternity of tense silence, Brian¡¯s voice emerged, sharp as winter frost. ¡°Is this truly what you wished to convey? Remember, you were the one who pursued me first. I haven¡¯t dered our rtionship over, so what gives you the right to walk away?¡±

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s makes every story special

    Crimson tinged his eyes. His voice emerged rough and strained. He projected genuine heartbreak in every gesture.

    Yet Rachel understood the truth beneath his performance. Brian¡¯s distress stemmed not from reluctance to lose her, but from the wounded pride of a man unustomed to rejection. He couldn¡¯t tolerate being dumped. Nothing moreplicated than that.

    ¡°Brian, I¡¯m exhausted by all this. Can¡¯t we simply part ways peacefully?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± His rejection resonated with unwavering finality.

    He enveloped her in his embrace, his towering frame pressing against hers as his breath whispered across her ear. ¡°You have no permission to leave without my consent.¡±

    Though Rachel attempted to dismiss his words, his actions proved his resolve. One hand glided beneath her nightgown, iming possession of her slender waist.

    His lips traced the delicate curve of her earlobe with deliberate sensuality.

    Rachel had always been powerless against his intimate advances.

    Her body betrayed her whenever he chose to torment her with such calcted tenderness.

    Sensing her involuntary trembles, Brian¡¯s lips curved into a knowing smile.

    He grazed her earlobe with gentle teeth, his voice honey-sweet and hypnotic. ¡°Admit the truth¡ªyou still desire me desperately. Your body reveals what your words deny. Stay with me, and never speak of leaving again.¡±

    Rachel dared not part her lips, knowing any sound would emerge as surrender.

    Brian would seize upon it as evidence of her capittion.

    Yet his dominance exceeded even her darkest expectations.

    He buried his face in the graceful column of her neck, marking her with insistent kisses.

    His lips traveled from neck to chin before iming her mouth.

    ¡°Be good now. Tell me you still love me.¡±

    Rachel found herself melting beneath his relentless kisses.

    She managed only a weak protest. ¡°No, I don¡¯t love you anymore.¡±

    Brian¡¯s anger red hot against her skin as he bit down none too gently, sending sharp pain through her chest.

    After marking her, he soothed the sting with tender kisses, his voice coaxing. ¡°That wasn¡¯t the right answer, precious. Try again.¡±

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t yield.¡± Rachel maintained her resistance against his demands.

    Eventually, exhaustion clouded her mind until she repeated his desired words.

    ¡°Yes, I love you.¡±

    ¡°Say it again.¡± Brian captured her hand, his gaze deceptively gentle.

    ¡°I love¡­¡± Rachel¡¯s thoughts scattered like autumn leaves.

    Brian guided her hand to rest against his chest, orchestrating her repeated confessions.

    ¡°I love you, Brian. I love you beyond reason.¡± Rachel echoed his words in breathless surrender.

    But as her eyes lifted to study his features, rity crashed through her haze.

    Her delicate fingers traced the stern lines of his brow with haunting tenderness. Then she spoke, her voice soft but steady. ¡°Brian, perhaps I shouldn¡¯t me you so harshly. I understand how deeply you resent being coerced, so I shouldn¡¯t have been surprised when you refused Maddox¡¯s million-dor demand for my safety, even though such an amount means nothing to your wealth.¡±

    It represented mere pocket change to a man of his means.

    Brian interpreted her words as eptance.

    He smiled, bestowing a kiss upon her forehead with evident satisfaction.

    ¡°Rachel, I¡¯m pleased you finally understand.¡±

    But her exploring fingers suddenly stilled against his skin.

    Her next words emerged like a de wrapped in silk. ¡°Tell me then¡ªif it had been Tracy with a knife against her throat today, would you have made the same choice?¡±

    Brian visibly stiffened.

    For a moment, he just stood there, frozen, as if Rachel¡¯s question had knocked the wind out of him.

    He probably hadn¡¯t expected her to ask something so direct.

    ¡°You two are different. There can be noparison between the two,¡± he finally managed, his voice strained.

    Rachel¡¯s smile held no warmth. ¡°Noparison? Or are you simply afraid to make one? Because I already know the truth, Brian. You would have paid that million without hesitation¡ªeven ten million¡ªto keep her safe. So it was never about resisting threats. It was about not valuing me enough to pay them.¡±

    Rachel forced herself to voice these painful truths,ying bare the reality they had both avoided.

    Though each word carved fresh wounds into her heart, she refused to retreat from this moment of rity.

    Some truths demanded to be spoken, no matter how much they hurt.

    Brian¡¯s prolonged silence filled the room like a heavy fog.

    Rachel rose quietly, reaching for her clothes.

    The air had grown suffocating, and she yearned for the cool night breeze. Yet before she could leave the bed, his arm shot out, pulling her into a desperate embrace.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t go,¡± he pleaded, his voice uncharacteristically vulnerable.

    ¡°Then answer one question honestly. If I, as your girlfriend, begged you not to save Tracy, would you agree?¡±

    Brian¡¯s silence spoke volumes.

    They both knew he would save Tracy¡¯s life, regardless of Rachel¡¯s feelings.

    His arms slowly loosened their grip until they fell away entirely.

    Rachel left the room with a bitter smile ying across her lips.

    Brian¡¯s departure followed shortly after.

    When morning light crept through the windows, Rachel entered the bedroom with quiet determination.

    She opened the wardrobe methodically, packing a single suitcase with essential belongings.

    An hourter, she slipped away from the vi, leaving no trace of her presence behind.

    Five days passed without a single call from Brian; his silence a tacit eptance of their ending.

    Her next encounter with Tracy urred in thepany elevator.

    Tracy stood resplendent in a red dress, herplexion glowing with the unmistakable radiance of contentment.

    Upon noticing Rachel, she offered an enthusiastic greeting. ¡°Good morning, Rachel! I¡¯ve just returned to work after taking a few days off.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Rachel responded, her voice carefully neutral.

    Tracy¡¯s smile faltered at Rachel¡¯s detached response. She stamped her heel against the elevator floor, teeth clenched in barely contained fury. ¡°What¡¯s with this attitude? Don¡¯t you have something you should say to me?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 16

    ?Chapter 16:

    ¡°Nothing,¡± Rachel replied, her voice cold.

    Tracy, having been dismissed curtly twice already, looked visibly annoyed.

    However, she quickly masked her irritation with a cheerful grin and leaned forward. ¡°Rachel, it seems Brian hasn¡¯t beening home at nighttely, has he?¡±

    A knot formed in Rachel¡¯s chest.

    Yet, her exterior remained cold as she retorted, ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern.¡±

    With those words, she entered the elevator and desperately hit the button to close the doors, leaving Tracy standing alone outside.

    Outside, Tracy seethed with rage, struggling to maintain herposure, powerless to respond.

    Once inside her office, Rachel allowed her stoic facade to fall.

    It seemed to her that Brian¡¯s impatience was bing tant. He had moved in with Tracy right after she left. His actions were more desperate than she had anticipated.

    If that wasn¡¯t the truth, why would Tracy know he hadn¡¯t been home for five days?

    Rachel pondered this until the only logical conclusion surfaced.

    ¡°Ms. Marsh, here¡¯s your coffee!¡± Samira interrupted her thoughts, entering with a cup of coffee.

    As Rachel reached for it, she identally spilled the hot coffee on herself. The pain from the scalding coffee was immediate.

    Samira reacted quickly, grabbing her arm. ¡°Let¡¯s run your hand under water.¡±

    In a daze, Rachel followed her to the restroom, where she ran her hand under the tap, the cold water easing the burn. Her mind wandered, picturing Brian with Tracy.

    Check the newest chapters on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s

    The more she dwelled on it, the more her mind ached.

    It seemed relentless work was the only thing that could numb the pain in her heart.

    That night, Brian was scheduled to appear at a charity g.

    Before, Rachel would have been the one to choose his attire for these events.

    Now, however, theirmunication had broken down.

    Therefore, Ronald took over the responsibility.

    Despite presenting several suits, Ronald couldn¡¯t satisfy Brian¡¯s exacting standards.

    The suits were either the wrong color, out of style, or came with mismatching ties.

    Brian found a fault with each one.

    After being dismissed for the sixth time, Ronald was leaving when Tracy walked in.

    Noticing his gloom, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You seem upset. Is it something to do with Brian?¡±

    Ronald didn¡¯t particrly like or dislike Tracy, so after hesitating, he told her.

    Tracy reassured him with a smile, ¡°I thought it was something urgent. It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll handle it.¡±

    Within minutes, she hadid several fashion suggestions across Brian¡¯s desk.

    Brian nced up, his face showing little emotion. ¡°What brings you here?¡±

    Perhaps realizing his tone was too cold, he added with concern, ¡°Are you feeling better?¡±

    With a yful twirl, Tracy said, ¡°Much better, actually, and I¡¯m back at work. Look, I¡¯ve even selected some outfits for you. What do you think?¡±

    Brian¡¯s mood shifted suddenly to annoyance.

    ¡°Ronald!¡± His voice boomed toward the doorway.

    Ronald hurried in, all smiles. ¡°Did you need something?¡±

    Brian¡¯s expression remained cold as he scattered the photos at Ronald¡¯s feet. ¡°Seems like you¡¯re perfect at dodging work. I gave you a simple job, and you pass it off to her just like that? She¡¯s barely recovered, and you burden her with this?¡±

    Ronald felt utterly misrepresented.

    Before he could defend himself, Tracy intervened. ¡°Brian, there¡¯s been a misunderstanding. I offered to help. I thought I might choose something nice for you. Also, you might need a date for the event. I¡¯d be delighted to join you if you¡¯d like.¡±

    Before she could finish, Brian interrupted her.

    He then addressed Ronald with a severe look. ¡°Enough looking. I¡¯ve decided on the sky-blue suit Rachel bought. It¡¯s at my ce. Go get it now.¡±

    Ronald, anxious to avoid further mistakes, proceeded with caution. ¡°Should I bring a specific tie?¡±

    ¡°Have Rachel select it. She knows how to match them. Just take whatever she picks.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m on it right now,¡± Ronald replied, relieved. He exhaled deeply and exited.

    In the office, Brian and Tracy were left alone.

    A shadow fell over Tracy¡¯s face. She nibbled her lip, her voice tinged with hurt.

    ¡°Brian, don¡¯t you want to see me?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it,¡± Brian replied, his mood sour from the past few days. To be precise, ever since his argument with Rachel, he hadn¡¯t been in a good mood.

    Rachel had proven more resilient than he had anticipated. She hadn¡¯t reached out to him for five straight days. Previously, she wouldn¡¯t havested five hours without trying to make amends, typically by bringing him his favorite items to win his favor.

    But now, she had withstood five days of silence, ignoring himpletely.

    ¡°About your date tonight¡­¡± Tracy attempted to broach the subject once more. ¡°You¡¯re still recovering. It¡¯s not wise for you to be out and about. Take a few more days to rest. Forget the rest.¡±

    Brian unexpectedly dismissed her suggestion again.

    Tracy¡¯s face darkened with disbelief.

    She had not anticipated her attempts to be met with failure.

    After rescuing Brian, she had hoped he would be exceedingly attentive, perhaps even overprotective, always at her side, caring for her day and night. Yet, he had returned to Rachel that very evening.

    Despite her efforts, she couldn¡¯t keep him.

    He then left on a business trip.

    He had just arrived back this morning.

    Tracy¡¯s bitterness intensified. She had seen this as a perfect chance to undermine Rachel, yet it had backfired.

    What a disappointment.

    ¡°Do you need anything else?¡± Brian inquired.

    ¡°No, nothing at all!¡±

    ¡°You may go then.¡±

    Ronald headed over to Brian¡¯s ce.

    Standing at the door, he tried calling Rachel, but she didn¡¯t respond.

    In the end, he entered using the passcode.

    He had intended to locate the suit on his own.

    However, despite his best efforts, he couldn¡¯t find it anywhere.

    With no other options, he was forced to go back and inform Brian of the situation honestly.

    Upon hearing the news, Brian¡¯s expression turned stormy. ¡°rify this for me. You¡¯re saying you couldn¡¯t find it? Where is Rachel? Why didn¡¯t you have her sort it out?¡±

    Ronald struggled to exin. ¡°She didn¡¯t pick up my calls.¡±

    ¡°Then keep calling her. Don¡¯t stop until she answers.¡±

    Ronald responded, ¡°I¡¯ve called her eight times already. Plus¡­ it appears she might have moved out.¡±

    ¡°Moved out?¡± Brian demanded, barely containing his anger.

    ¡°It looks like she has packed her bags and left. Your clothes are the only ones left in the closet; hers are missing, along with her personal belongings.¡±

    Brian was momentarily speechless.

    Regaining hisposure, his gaze became sharp and his tone chilling. ¡°Say that again. Where did she go?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 17

    ?Chapter 17:

    ¡°Ms. Rachel Marsh might have indeed moved out.¡±

    Ronald¡¯s wordsnded like stones, each one heavier than thest.

    Brian¡¯s long fingers curled into a fist, his expression unreadable. After a brief silence, his voice came, cold and detached. ¡°Find her. And tell her toe back¡ªfor the suit.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    With that, Ronald turned and headed straight for the design department.

    Rachel had just wrapped up a department meeting and was returning to her office when she spotted him waiting by the door. A flicker of surprise crossed her face.

    ¡°Ms. Marsh.¡± Ronald always addressed her formally at work.

    Without wasting time, he ryed the issue about the suit.

    Rachel listened, then gave a small nod. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back and get itter.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    By the time Rachel arrived at the vi, the sun had already dipped below the horizon.

    The house, untouched for days, sat in eerie silence, swallowed in darkness.

    Flipping on the lights, she made her way straight to the bedroom.

    Something felt off. The door was open.

    But she clearly remembered closing it when she left.

    However, she didn¡¯t dwell on it. She quickly found the suit and called Ronald.

    ¡°Ronald, I have the suit. I¡¯ll bring it overter.¡±

    ¡°Mr. White said you need to deliver it to him personally.¡±

    L§Ñ¦Ó??¦Ó ch?¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?ls.??????

    ¡°Just take it yourself,¡± Rachel insisted.

    ¡°Are you avoiding me?¡± A familiar voice suddenly came from behind. Rachel froze. Turning around, she stared at Brian in astonishment.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    He had already changed into a crisp white shirt, the faint scent of his recent shower still lingering.

    The golden light of the setting sun streamed through the massive floor-to-ceiling windows, illuminating the sharp angles of his face.

    The warmth softened his usual cold demeanor, making him look almost gentle.

    For a brief moment, Rachel found herself mesmerized.

    Brian stepped closer, raising his arms slightly. ¡°Help me put it on.¡±

    Rachel scoffed, ready to toss the suit at him, but before she could, his hand closed around her wrist. In a swift motion, he pulled her into his arms.

    ¡°What are you¡ª¡±

    Her cheeks burned as she struggled, pushing against his chest.

    His lips curled into a victorious smirk. ¡°Put the suit on for me, and I¡¯ll let you go.¡±

    Rachel knew she was no match for his strength.

    Helpless, she gave in.

    But Brian wasn¡¯t just thick-skinned.

    The moment she finished buttoning the suit, he tilted his head and added, ¡°Now the tie.¡±

    Rachel shot him an irritated re.

    ¡°I forgot how. Figure it out yourself.¡±

    Brian didn¡¯t react with anger. Instead, he pulled up a video on his phone and handed it to her. ¡°Then learn now. Someone as smart as you should pick it up fast.¡±

    Rachel stared at him, utterly speechless.

    After finally tying the tie, she exhaled in relief, thinking she was done.

    But Brian had no intention of letting her off so easily. His fingers curled around her waist, and before she could step away, he closed the space between them, his chest pressing against her back.

    His breath brushed against her ear, warm and teasing. ¡°You¡¯ve been sulking for days. Isn¡¯t it time to let it go? Where have you been staying all this time?¡±

    Rachel said nothing.

    This time, Brian didn¡¯t push. Instead, he turned her to face him, his touch uncharacteristically gentle.

    His voice dropped to a soothing murmur. ¡°I admit I¡¯m not the most thoughtful or responsible boyfriend, but about what you said a few days ago¡ªI need to make one thing clear. I don¡¯t agree to break up.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s eyes widened as she looked up at him, stunned. He didn¡¯t agree? Hadn¡¯t he already chosen Tracy?

    Brian held her gaze and continued, ¡°The wedding date is around the corner. That¡¯s not something I take lightly. I know Tracy¡¯s presence has upset you, and I haven¡¯t done enough to ease your worries. But I need you to understand¡ªI never considered being with her. And I never will.¡±

    In all their years together, Brian had never once humbled himself tofort her like this.

    Her heart wasn¡¯t made of stone. How could she not waver?

    But deep down, she wasn¡¯t sure if their future had any certainty at all.

    She said nothing.

    She neither agreed nor pushed him away.

    Brian held her close. At first, his touch remained controlled, careful. But soon, his restraint started slipping. Soft kisses trailed along her neck, one after another, each one leaving a lingering warmth against her skin.

    This time, he wasn¡¯t in a hurry.

    He was slow, deliberate¡ªfar too patient.

    ¡°No,¡± Rachel murmured, rejecting him.

    But even she didn¡¯t realize how breathy her voice had be.

    It was a quiet, irresistible sound, making Brian¡¯s pulse quicken.

    They hadn¡¯t seen each other in five days,

    Which meant five long days without holding her.

    Now that things hade to this, how could he possibly stop?

    ¡°Rachel¡­¡± he called, his voice thick with longing, as his arms tightened around her and effortlessly lifted her up.

    Rachel barely had time to react before she was suddenly weightless¡ªthen sinking into the plush softness of the mattress.

    And then, Brian was above her. His body was feverishly warm. His eyes burned with unfiltered desire.

    But the moment the thought of him spending these past five days with Tracy crossed her mind¡ªof him holding her like this, touching her, whispering to her¡ªof him being intimate with Tracy the way he once was with her¡ªRachel felt nothing but revulsion.

    As Brian leaned in, she turned her head away without hesitation.

    His lips met nothing but empty space.

    The air between them grew heavy. Brian¡¯s hands curled into fists, his expression darkening.

    ¡°You¡¯re rejecting me?¡± His voice was low, strained, barely concealing his frustration.

    Rachel refused to meet his gaze. Just looking at him now made bile rise in her throat.

    But Brian wasn¡¯t about to let it slide.

    His fingers tightened around her chin, tilting her face up to him.

    ¡°Look at me,¡± he ordered.

    When she still refused, he lowered his head, capturing her lips in a kiss that was rough, possessive.

    ¡°Wait¡­ let go of me!¡±

    Rachel struggled, her hands pressing against his chest, but the more she resisted, the more relentless he became.

    He had been holding back too long.

    She had never turned him down before¡ªnot like this.

    Even when she didn¡¯t want it, she had always given in.

    Even when she was too drained to move, she had still let him take whatever he wanted¡ªjust to keep him satisfied.

    But tonight, she didn¡¯t just resist¡ªshe kept rejecting him. Over and over. Brian¡¯s patience thinned, his pride taking hit after hit, frustration mounting with every refusal.

    Ten minutes passed in a heated struggle, but Rachel was no match for his strength. Her clothes were in disarray, her hair a tangled mess¡ªyet she refused to give in.

    Atst, she yanked the nket over herself, curling up as quiet sobs shook her frame. Even with tears in her eyes, she held her ground, her voice trembling with usation.

    ¡°Brian, you¡¯re disgusting.¡±

    Her fingers tightened around the fabric. ¡°You just got out of Tracy¡¯s bed, and now you want me? Do you even hear yourself? What do you think I am to you?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 18

    ?Chapter 18:

    After yelling, Rachel felt an odd sense of relief.

    But Brian¡¯s expression turned ice-cold.

    His fingers tightened around her chin, his voice low andced with warning.

    ¡°Say that again, Rachel. I dare you.¡±

    She met his re head-on, unflinching.

    These weren¡¯t baseless usations¡ªshe had nothing to fear.

    Her voice was clear and steady. ¡°I said¡ªyou¡¯re disgusting.¡±

    Brian let out a sharpugh, though there was no humor in it. ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerve.¡±

    His eyes darkened as he stepped back. ¡°Don¡¯te crawling to meter.¡± With a final, searing look, he spun on his heel and stormed out.

    Downstairs, Ronald stood waiting.

    When he noticed Brian¡¯s stormy mood¡ªand the fact that Rachel hadn¡¯t followed¡ªhe could guess how things had gone.

    ¡°Sir, should we head to the charity g now?¡±

    Brian shot him a sharp look. ¡°Without a date? What for?¡± His lips curled in irritation. ¡°Or do you n on putting on a dress and keeping mepany?¡±

    Ronald swallowed hard. Good grief! Why did he have to be the one dealing with this?

    Just as he was about to make the call to cancel the event, Brian waved a hand dismissively. ¡°Call Tracy.¡±

    ¡°Got it,¡± Ronald replied.

    ???¨¨?? ¡é?¦¤T?¦Å§Á? ?¦Ç ?a?§Úo¦Í???.???

    That evening, Tracy arrived at the charity g on Brian¡¯s arm.

    When Yvonne Jimenez spotted them, her gaze turned sharp, cold fury simmering beneath the surface.

    She snapped a picture and sent it straight to Rachel.

    ¡°What¡¯s this about? Brian¡¯s parading that woman around like she belongs next to him.¡±

    ¡°We had a fight.¡± Rachel didn¡¯t bother hiding the truth. Yvonne was her closest friend¡ªtheir bond forged through shared struggles.

    ¡°Want me to go over there and teach her a lesson?¡± Yvonne asked.

    ¡°Go ahead. Do whatever you want.¡±

    With Rachel¡¯s approval, Yvonne¡¯s hesitation vanished.

    She had arrived with her husband, Norton Burke. But though they were legally bound, they only appeared together when necessary¡ªat formal gatherings or under the pressure of family expectations.

    Tonight was no different. Yvonne stood beside Norton at the entrance, but they quickly went their separate ways.

    Meanwhile, Brian and Norton, old acquaintances, gravitated toward each other, sses in hand, caught up in conversation. Yvonne took the chance to make her move.

    Spotting Tracy at the bar, she strode over without hesitation.

    As she passed by, Tracy¡¯s wine ss suddenly slipped from her hand, shattering against the floor. At the same time, crimson liquid sttered across her pristine white dress. The stain stood out starkly, ruining its elegance.

    Tracy¡¯s temper red instantly. ¡°Are you blind? Can¡¯t you watch where you¡¯re going?¡±

    Yvonne blinked innocently and rubbed her eyes. ¡°Yeah, my vision¡¯s been a little offtely. The only thing I seem to see clearly is a scheming bitch. But, you know, that dress actually looks better with the red. Adds some character.¡± She tilted her ss slightly, as if ready to pour another ssh.

    Tracy recoiled in rm, her voice shrill. ¡°Are you insane?¡±

    Yvonne grinned, unfazed. ¡°Oh, definitely. I lose control sometimes.¡±

    Tracy trembled with rage, her fingers curling into fists.

    She wanted nothing more than to w that smug expression off Yvonne¡¯s face. Her patience snapped. ¡°I don¡¯t know who you think you are, but you¡¯d better apologize. Right now. Immediately. Or I swear, you¡¯ll regret it.¡±

    Yvonne pulled her shoulders in, feigning distress. ¡°Oh no, I¡¯m just trembling in fear!¡±

    The mockery sent Tracy over the edge. She raised her hand, ready to p her. But Yvonne was faster. She stepped back and called out dramatically, ¡°Norton Burke! Help! Someone¡¯s hurting me!¡±

    The sudden outburst caught the attention of the two men.

    Norton and Brian turned toward them.

    Brian¡¯s gazended on Tracy, then trailed to the dark red stains on her dress. His brows furrowed. ¡°What happened?¡±

    Tracy¡¯s entire demeanor shifted in an instant. She put on a delicate, pitiful expression and cast Yvonne an using look. The implication was obvious.

    Norton also asked, ¡°Yvonne, you¡¯d better exin.¡±

    Yvonne smiled, stepping forward and straightening his tie with delicate fingers. ¡°Don¡¯t be so impatient! I¡¯ll exin. But first¡­¡± She gave the silk fabric a slight tug.

    ¡°Your tie¡¯s a little off. Now, answer me something.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Norton asked.

    ¡°I seem to recall the organizers mentioning that this charity auction requires couples¡ªboyfriends and girlfriends, or husbands and wives.¡±

    ¡°Yes, they did. Why?¡±

    Realization dawned on Norton¡ªhe had walked right into her trap.

    His brows knitted. ¡°You set me up?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± She batted hershes, her expression nothing but pure mischief. ¡°Your answer was just perfect.¡±

    Then, in a heartbeat, her gaze turned razor-sharp as she looked at Tracy. ¡°Did you catch that? This isn¡¯t exactly a ce for mistresses.¡±

    Tracy¡¯s face darkened. ¡°What nonsense!¡± She turned to Norton, her voice rising with frustration. ¡°Norton, who is this woman?¡±

    Yvonne didn¡¯t give him the chance to answer. She yanked Norton¡¯s tie and kissed him¡ªslow, deliberate, leaving no room for doubt. Then she pulled back and smirked. ¡°Let me spell it out for you. He¡¯s my husband. I¡¯m his wife, Yvonne Jimenez. And another thing¡ªI can¡¯t stand hearing women call my husband¡¯s name with such familiarity, so find another way to address him.¡± Her smile didn¡¯t waver. ¡°Unless, of course, you¡¯d like to see what happens when you don¡¯t.¡±

    Tracy hadn¡¯t seen thating. This woman was Norton¡¯s wife?

    Clearly, a lot had changed while she was away.

    ¡°Norton, I had no idea you were married,¡± Tracy said, her voice stiff with difort.

    ¡°That¡¯s because you have a terrible reputation, and I didn¡¯t want you tainting our wedding,¡± Yvonne replied smoothly.

    ¡°Yvonne!¡± Norton¡¯s expression darkened, his gaze turning sharp and cold.

    Unbothered, Yvonne simply smiled and turned to Brian. ¡°I poured the wine. My hand was steady, so no, it wasn¡¯t an ident. I did it to put her in her ce. But if that upsets you, Mr. White, you can always marry her and set Rachel free.¡±

    Her tone was light, but the challenge in her eyes was unmistakable.

    ¡°Rachel is beautiful and sweet¡ªthere¡¯s no shortage of people who adore her. She doesn¡¯t need to waste her time on you.¡±

    At that moment, Tracy fully grasped the situation.

    Yvonne was here for revenge¡ªfor Rachel.

    In the end, Norton slung Yvonne over his shoulder and carried her away. Tracy turned to Brian, looking fragile and remorseful. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Brian¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to cause you trouble.¡±

    ¡°Did you bring a change of clothes?¡± His voice was impassive.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll have Ronald take you home.¡±

    Once Tracy was gone, Brian sat in his car and lit a cigarette, the glow briefly illuminating his chiseled features.

    ¡°Where is she?¡± His voice was low, unreadable.

    Ronald hesitated.

    ¡°Find out. Now.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Five minutester, Ronald returned with an update. ¡°Ms. Marsh checked into a hotel with her luggage. Looks like she booked the room for a full month.¡±

    ¡°A month?¡± Brian let out a cold scoff.

    He flicked the ash from his cigarette, his lips curling into a cruel smirk. ¡°Tell every hotel in the city¡ªshe¡¯s not to be amodated.¡±

    Ronald hesitated for a moment. Wasn¡¯t that a little extreme? But seeing the look in Brian¡¯s eyes, he swallowed his thoughts and nodded.

    By 9 p.m., Rachel was forced out of her hotel.

    She tried another and another.

    By the time the fifth hotel turned her away, the truth hit her like a p.

    It must be Brian¡¯s doing.

    He was merciless.

    Her phone vibrated in her hand. A message from him lit up the screen. ¡°Send me your location. I¡¯lle pick you up.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 19

    ?Chapter 19:

    Rachel ignored the message and dialed Yvonne¡¯s number.

    Momentster, a location pin popped up on her screen.

    Yvonne¡¯s voice came through, steady and reassuring. ¡°Rachel, just stay at my ce for now.¡±

    This apartment was one Yvonne had bought before her marriage¡ªNorton didn¡¯t even know it existed.

    When Rachel arrived, suitcase in hand, she was genuinely taken aback.

    The space wasn¡¯t huge, but it had everything she could possibly need.

    After a hot shower, just as she was toweling off her hair, the doorbell rang.

    Rachel opened it to find Yvonne standing outside. Her brows lifted in surprise. ¡°What are you doing here? Did Norton seriously let you out thiste?¡±

    Yvonne strolled in and sank onto the couch. ¡°He just flew abroad. Not that it makes a difference. We barely see each other as it is.¡±

    She waved a dismissive hand. ¡°Enough about me¡ªthere¡¯s nothing new to say. Let¡¯s talk about you. Are you really nning to stay tangled up with Brian White? He¡¯s unreliable.¡±

    Rachel lowered her gaze. ¡°I already suggested we break up. He refused.¡±

    Yvonne leaned in, her tone pointed. ¡°Do you still love him?¡±

    Rachel¡¯s eyes drifted to the neon lights flickering outside the window. A deep sigh escaped her lips. ¡°I wish I didn¡¯t.¡±

    Yvonne scooted closer, her voice softening.

    ¡°Yeah¡­ loving someone is such a pain. You end up turning into someone you barely recognize.¡±

    Your update hub: g?l¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??s?c?m

    She let out a bitterugh. ¡°I can¡¯t stand Norton, and I hate what I¡¯ve be around him. Men are all the same¡ªno good.¡±

    Grumbling under her breath, she marched to the fridge and yanked out a pack of beer.

    She popped the cap off one bottle and tossed another to Rachel.

    ¡°Cheers! Tonight, we forget everything and drink until we drop.¡±

    Rachel clinked her bottle against Yvonne¡¯s and took a long, burning sip, finishing half in one go.

    Two bottlester, both were tipsy, theirughter echoing in the small apartment. Yvonne was the first to crash, slumping over the couch in a deep sleep.

    At midnight, Brian was lying in bed when he called Rachel.

    She hesitated, not wanting to pick up, but her hand fumbled, and before she knew it, the call connected.

    ¡°Where are you?¡± His voice came sharp, demanding.

    Rachel let out a breathy giggle, her cheeks warm from the alcohol. ¡°Shh¡­ it¡¯s a secret hideout. Can¡¯t tell you, or it won¡¯t be secret anymore.¡±

    Brian sat up instantly, his expression darkening.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been drinking?¡±

    His jaw clenched. Who the hell was she with at this hour?

    ¡°Rachel, I¡¯m telling you right now¡ªgive me your location. Immediately.¡±

    However, the call abruptly cut off.

    Brian redialed instantly¡ªbut no matter how many times he tried, she didn¡¯t pick up.

    Elsewhere, Ronald was jolted awake by the sharp ring of his phone, dragged out of bed in the dead of night tounch a frantic search.

    But no matter how many ces they checked, no matter how many calls they made, Rachel was nowhere to be found.

    Brian stood still, his expression as cold as ice, his presence radiating a warning that kept everyone at a distance.

    Ronald hesitated before finally speaking up, his voice cautious. ¡°There¡¯s actually one ce we haven¡¯t checked.¡±

    Brian¡¯s eyes flicked toward him. ¡°Where?¡±

    Ronald swallowed. ¡°Your grandparents¡¯ ce.¡±

    Brian dismissed the idea instantly. ¡°She wouldn¡¯t be there.¡±

    Rachel had always been considerate toward his grandparents. There was no way she¡¯d show up in the middle of the night and worry them.

    Still restless, Brian pulled out his phone and dialed another number. ¡°Norton, you awake?¡±

    A tired voice answered. ¡°No. Still adjusting to the time difference.¡±

    ¡°Rachel¡¯s missing,¡± Brian said.

    Norton frowned. What did Rachel¡¯s disappearance have to do with him? Before he could ask, Brian¡¯s voice came through again, clipped and certain.

    ¡°I have every reason to believe your wife took her.¡±

    ¡°Did you check my house?¡±

    ¡°Your ce was empty, and your wife wasn¡¯t home either.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Norton asked sharply.

    ¡°I checked personally,¡± Brian replied, his voice clipped.

    Norton exhaled through his nose. ¡°She owns an apartment. I¡¯ll send you the location.¡±

    Twenty minutester, Brian had the door unlocked.

    As he stepped inside, the scent of alcohol lingered in the air, and empty beer bottles littered the table.

    His gaze darkened.

    Without hesitation, he strode toward the guest room.

    The soft glow of the wallmp cast a warm light over Rachel¡¯s delicate features. Shey curled up, lost in deep sleep, utterly unaware of his presence.

    Brian bent down, sliding his arms beneath her.

    As he lifted her, she instinctively nestled against him, her warmth pressing into his chest.

    At 1 a.m., Brian carried her home.

    Without waking her, heid her beside him¡ªwhere she belonged.

    The next morning, Yvonne stirred groggily, reaching out¡ªonly to find the bed empty. Rachel was gone. Her stomach dropped.

    Frowning, she grabbed her phone and dialed Norton directly.

    ¡°How did you know about this ce? Did you tell Brian White about it?¡±

    Norton let out a cold snort. ¡°Is there anything you do that I don¡¯t already know?¡±

    It seemed this apartment was no longer safe. Yvonne made up her mind¡ªshe would sell it and find a new ce, somewhere Norton would never track her down.

    As the first light of dawn crept through the curtains, Rachel¡¯s eyelids fluttered open. Her vision focused, and her breath hitched. Something wasn¡¯t right.

    This room¡ªthis bed¡ª

    It was Brian¡¯s vi!

    But she had fallen asleep at Yvonne¡¯s apartment.

    ¡°Awake?¡± Brian¡¯s deep voice came from beside her.

    Rachel¡¯s head snapped toward him, suspicion shing in her eyes. ¡°How did you find me?¡±

    Brian leaned back against the headboard, watching her with an unreadable gaze. ¡°I have my ways. But Rachel, throwing a fit once is tolerable. Twice, and it starts to lose its appeal.¡±

    Rachel let out a cold, humorlessugh.

    So that was all this was to him¡ªa game, a temporary amusement.

    He treated her like some spoiled pet, indulging her whims only when it suited him.

    Breakfast passed in silence.

    Rachel didn¡¯t utter a single word.

    When she grabbed her bag to leave for work, Brian stepped in front of her. ¡°Let¡¯s go together,¡± he said smoothly.

    Rachel barely spared him a nce. ¡°No need. Since you¡¯re always so mindful of our rtionship, it wouldn¡¯t be good if anyone saw us together.¡± Her voice was clipped, icy.

    Just then, her phone buzzed in her hand.

    She nced down. It was Moira¡ªher stepmother.

    ¡°Jeffrey¡¯s been acting out¡ªyelling, throwing a tantrum. You need toe home.¡±

    Hearing that her younger brother was in distress, Rachel didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°I¡¯ll be there right away.¡±

    She ended the call, her grip tightening around her phone. Anxiety gnawed at her. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong with Jeffrey. Can you go with me?¡±

    Just as Brian opened his mouth to respond, his phone buzzed. Tracy¡¯s name shed on the screen. Rachel¡¯s chest tightened.

    ¡°What is it now?¡±

    Brian answered, his voice low. ¡°Her condition suddenly worsened.¡±

    That was all it took for Rachel to understand.

    A faint smile yed on her lips¡ªone of resignation. ¡°So, you need to go to her, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Brian met her gaze. ¡°I¡¯ll have the driver take you back first. I¡¯ll head to the hospital ande back for you and Jeffreyter.¡±

    He had it all figured out, hadn¡¯t he? What was left for her to argue over?

    ¡°No need!¡±

    Without another nce, she turned on her heel and got into the car.

    The drive was a blur of worry, but twenty minutester, she arrived at her father¡¯s residence.

    As she stepped inside, the sight that greeted her made her blood boil. Moira sat in the living room, leisurely flipping through a magazine, sipping coffee as if she didn¡¯t have a care in the world.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Jeffrey?¡± Rachel demanded.

    Moira barely looked up, her lips pursed in disapproval. ¡°Rachel, must you be so rash? You¡¯re about to marry Brian. You should carry yourself with more grace¡ªstop acting so impulsive, or you¡¯ll only embarrass yourself.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s eyes turned to ice. ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern.¡± Her voice cut through the air like a de. ¡°I¡¯ll ask one more time. Where is Jeffrey?¡±

    Moira waved a dismissive hand, not bothering to argue. ¡°Take her to him,¡± she instructed the maid.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 20

    ?Chapter 20:

    Rachel followed the maid down to the basement.

    Upon discovering that Jeffrey had been locked in there, she was seething with anger.

    With a forceful kick, she burst through the door and entered.

    ¡°Jeffrey?¡± she called out, scanning the room but finding no sign of him.

    Eventually, she spotted him hidden under a heap of discarded items.

    The sight of his pale, frightened face and wide, scared eyes intensified her fury.

    ¡°It¡¯s me, Jeffrey. You¡¯re safe now,¡± she reassured him as she enveloped him in aforting embrace.

    In the dim basement light, Jeffrey recognized her and clung to her, his tears flowing freely and soaking through her clothes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Jeffrey. You¡¯re not alone anymore,¡± she reassured him. ¡°We¡¯ll leave this ce soon, okay?¡±

    He nodded eagerly, his face breaking into a relieved smile.

    ¡°Alright, dry those tears. We¡¯re heading home,¡± Rachel coaxed.

    ¡°Okay,¡± he murmured.

    Hand in hand, they walked back up to the living room.

    Once there, Rachel said to Moira, ¡°Jeffrey ising with me.¡±

    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Moira gasped, leaping from the couch. ¡°Rachel, have you lost your mind? Jeffrey is nothing but trouble. Do you really think Brian will marry you if you¡¯re saddled with such a burden? Will the White family ever ept you? Go ahead, ruin your own life, but leave the Marsh family out of it.¡±

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s£®?§àm takes you away

    Rachel¡¯s gaze was cold as she retorted, ¡°I¡¯ve warned you about using ¡®burden¡¯ to describe him. And I mean it¡ªJeffrey ising with me today, no matter what.¡±

    Had her father and Moira not clung so stubbornly to Jeffrey¡¯s custody, Rachel would have rescued him much earlier.

    It was only after her family discovered her impending marriage to Brian and repeatedly assured her of their good intentions toward Jeffrey that she allowed herself a sliver offort.

    Yet, she was caught off guard by Moira¡¯s cruel treatment of Jeffrey, her deceit now clear.

    With this realization, Rachel felt no reason to restrain herself.

    Her expression chilling, she addressed Moira directly, saying, ¡°I need to leave with Jeffrey today. Moira, we can settle the issue of him being locked in the basementter.¡±

    Her immediate concern was to get Jeffrey out and soothe his nerves.

    She would have confronted the issue head-on otherwise.

    Moira, however, was not about to let them walk away without a fight.

    She ordered sharply, ¡°Block her way. She cannot take Jeffrey with her.¡±

    Jeffrey, hearing Moira¡¯smanding tone, was petrified.

    He shrank back, seeking refuge behind Rachel.

    Rachel felt his fear and realized he was deeply troubled.

    She gently asked, ¡°What happened today, Jeffrey? Tell me everything, and I¡¯ll protect you.¡±

    Overwhelmed, Jeffrey finally let his emotions spill.

    ¡°She¡­ she¡­¡± he stuttered, pointing at Moira, his expression aggrieved. ¡°Bad¡­ she used me¡­ I didn¡¯t take¡­ her things.¡±

    Grasping the situation quickly, Rachel confronted Moira with a steely look. ¡°I¡¯m warning you, Moira. My brother would never steal from you. Make another false im, and I¡¯ll involve the police.¡±

    Attempting to diffuse the tension, Moira offered a weak smile and said apologetically, ¡°Perhaps I was mistaken. But you must understand, taking Jeffrey with you could jeopardize your marriage to Brian.¡±

    Rachel gave a derisiveugh.

    To them, it seemed wealth and advantage were all that mattered.

    Their primary concern was securing a profitable union with the Whites, fearing the marriage might fail and leave them empty-handed. They didn¡¯t realize Rachel wasn¡¯t one to be underestimated.

    ¡°Come on, Jeffrey,¡± she said, sping his hand as they started to leave.

    Moira¡¯s expression darkened as she shouted, ¡°Block their exit!¡±

    Instantly, several maids encircled them.

    ¡°Go ahead, try to stop us,¡± Rachel eximed, shielding Jeffrey with her body and radiating defiance.

    Her chilling gaze caused the maids to falter, unsure whether to advance.

    ¡°Useless! Why are you just standing around? Grab them,¡± Moira ordered.

    Just then, there was a loud crash.

    Rachel had smashed a vase on the floor, its shards scattering everywhere. With a chilling smirk, she warned, ¡°Unless you want your cherished possessions destroyed, let us pass now.¡±

    Moira scoffed, doubting Rachel¡¯s resolve.

    Rachel meant what she said.

    She tipped over a decorative piece.

    Clutched in her right hand was a cherished jade sculpture, a legacy from her father, Thorpe Marsh.

    ¡°Shall we continue?¡± Rachel challenged.

    Moira¡¯s hands tightened into fists, her resolve wavering. After a tense moment, she conceded. ¡°Alright, take him¡ªbut be careful with those.¡±

    Rachel stayed vignt, setting the sculpture down cautiously only after they were safely in the car.

    Knowing Moira¡¯s character, it was prudent to assume she might retract her permission at any moment.

    As they traveled, Jeffrey dozed off, resting against Rachel.

    His eyelids were shut, his longshes casting delicate shadows. Rachel marveled at his striking features.

    Without his autism, he might have been quite the charmer.

    During the drive, Brian¡¯s call came through.

    Rachel chose to ignore it, disconnecting the call.

    Frustrated, Brian then contacted the driver. ¡°Tell Rachel to pick up.¡±

    Reluctantly, Rachel held the phone to her ear, silent at first.

    ¡°Is Jeffrey alright? Should Ie?¡± Brian¡¯s voice broke the silence.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, Brian. You¡¯d better stay with Tracy. She¡¯s fragile, and any harm might break your heart,¡± Rachel answered sharply.

    ¡°Must you talk to me like this?¡± Brian¡¯s annoyance was evident.

    He had been making efforts to appease her recently, yet she remained cold and unyielding.

    ¡°Apologies, but I need to go if you have nothing more to say,¡± Rachel said, ready to end the conversation.

    ¡°Wait¡ª¡± Brian started, but she had already hung up.

    Upon arrival, Rachel couldn¡¯t lift Jeffrey herself, so she gently nudged him awake. ¡°Jeffrey, we¡¯re home now. Wake up.¡±

    Despite her calls, Jeffrey did not stir, remaining deeply asleep. Panic set in for Rachel.

    Her voice shook as she shook him more urgently, crying out, ¡°Jeffrey, please wake up! Don¡¯t do this to me! Jeffrey¡­¡±

    Still, he did not wake up.

    For a moment, Rachel froze, shock overtaking her.

    Regaining herposure, she cried out in desperation, ¡°We need to get him to the hospital, now!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 21

    ?Chapter 21:

    When Jeffrey was taken to the emergency room, Rachel waited outside, anxiously awaiting any news.

    She sat there with messy hair, a pale face, and a trembling body.

    She looked utterly drained, as if all the life had been sucked out of her.

    She felt the overwhelming urge to cry, but no sound escaped her lips.

    This was the heartbreaking sight that greeted Yvonne when she arrived. Without hesitation, she stepped forward and pulled Rachel into aforting embrace. ¡°Jeffrey is in capable hands. He¡¯s going to be okay.¡±

    Rachel clung to her and cried so hard that she couldn¡¯t say a word.

    Jeffrey was the only family in her heart, thest bond her mother had given her. He was her entire world.

    If anything happened to him, she didn¡¯t know how she would go on. The thought of facing the world alone was unbearable.

    ¡°Yvonne, why?¡± she choked out. ¡°Life has always been so cruel. It took my mother from us before we even had the chance to know her. Why does Jeffrey have to suffer too? If I could, I¡¯m willing to bear those sufferings for him.¡±

    She could endure anything. All she wanted was for her brother to have a life free of pain, to be happy and safe. Was that too much to ask?

    Yvonne tightened her embrace, searching for words that simply wouldn¡¯te. Five agonizing hours passed as the surgery continued.

    By the time the doctor finally stepped out of the operating room, it was already dark.

    Thankfully, the results were positive.

    ???€$? ?§ß?t??§ñ? 1¦Ð ?al§Úo¦Í¦Å??.???

    Sitting in the doctor¡¯s office, Rachel repeated the words, as if struggling to believe them. ¡°So, the tests show that my brother fainted because of a blood clot in his head?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the clot is at the back of his head,¡± the doctor exined. ¡°From our experience, this type of injury is typically caused by a strong impact¡ªmost likely an attack from behind. Has he been in any danger recently?¡±

    Moira. It had to be her!

    Rachel¡¯s hands curled into tight fists as she stormed out of the office.

    Inside the hospital room, Yvonne remained by Jeffrey¡¯s side.

    ¡°Yvonne, the doctor said Jeffrey¡¯s condition is stable now. You should go home and get some rest. I¡¯ll stay with him tonight.¡±

    Yvonne was worried about her, but she knew Rachel wouldn¡¯t feel at ease unless she stayed with Jeffrey in his condition.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Yvonne relented. ¡°But promise me you won¡¯t stay up all night. Try to get some rest. I¡¯ll bring you breakfast in the morning. Don¡¯t push yourself too hard.¡±

    Rachel gave a small nod. ¡°Alright.¡±

    That night, she stayed by Jeffrey¡¯s side, holding his hand as she rested next to him.

    Meanwhile, Brian stayedte at the office, catching up on work.

    By the time he finally wrapped up, the clock had already struck three in the morning.

    Not wanting to wake Rachel at such an hour, he decided against going home.

    The next morning, when he returned home to change, he found the bedroom empty. The bed was perfectly made, showing no signs that anyone had slept in it.

    Coming down the stairs, his expression darkened as he turned to the housekeeper. ¡°Rachel didn¡¯te homest night, right?¡±

    The housekeeper lowered her head, confirming what he already suspected.

    Brian¡¯s frown deepened as he pulled out his phone.

    After dialing several times with no response, he sighed and slipped his phone back into his pocket, deciding not to press the issue for now.

    When Yvonne arrived at the hospital, she found Rachel fast asleep, curled up beside Jeffrey.

    The good news was that Jeffrey was finally awake.

    Though he was still weak, the doctor had assured them that his vitals were stable.

    Noticing Yvonne step in, Jeffrey lifted a finger to his lips, silently asking her not to wake Rachel.

    Yvonne nodded, understanding his gesture.

    However, Rachel¡¯s rest was brief. She woke up after just twenty minutes.

    The moment she saw Jeffrey awake, all her tiredness disappeared, and she happily held his hand. ¡°You scared me so much. I¡¯m just so relieved you¡¯re awake. Jeffrey, I need you to be honest with me about something, okay?¡±

    Jeffrey gave a silent nod.

    ¡°Yesterday¡­ did someone hit you on the head?¡±

    Jeffrey hesitated, as if trying to push away the memory.

    But under Rachel¡¯s unwavering gaze, he finally mumbled, ¡°A stick¡­ a big, heavy stick.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s face fell instantly, her eyes shing with intensity.

    As a child, she had no choice but to endure her father and stepmother¡¯s cruelty. But now? She wasn¡¯t that helpless little girl anymore.

    If anyone daredy a hand on her or Jeffrey again, she would make them regret it.

    ¡°Yvonne, stay with Jeffrey. I have something I need to take care of.¡±

    ¡°Alright, just be careful.¡± Yvonne didn¡¯t press for details, but she already had a strong hunch about what Rachel was nning.

    Without wasting a second, Rachel headed straight for her father¡¯s residence. In the living room, Moira was enjoying avish breakfast, the table overflowing with an extravagant spread.

    When she saw Rachel barge in, her face dark with fury, Moira¡¯s expression twisted with irritation.

    ¡°What is this? Did youe here just to ruin my morning?¡±

    Rachel¡¯s bloodshot eyes locked onto her with an icy intensity.

    Without warning, she grabbed the edge of the table and flipped it over with a violent shove.

    A deafening crash filled the room as tes, bowls, and food scattered chaotically across the floor.

    Moira shrieked. ¡°Have you lost your mind? Just like your mother¡ªspiteful and lowly! Who gave you the audacity to act wild in my house? Get out this instant!¡±

    Rachel was already furious, and Moira¡¯s words only made her anger worse. ¡°Say one more word about my mom, dare you.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s fingers curled around a heavy vase from the nearby table as she stepped closer, her eyes zing.

    Moira lifted her chin defiantly. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll say it again. Your mother was nothing but a shameless woman, seducing men to give birth to you and that dimwitted brother of yours. And look where it got her¡ªwhat goes aroundes around. If she knew she had such a useless son, she¡¯d rather be¡ª¡±

    Before she could finish, Rachel swung the vase down with all her strength. A sharp crack echoed through the room as porcin shattered against Moira¡¯s head.

    ¡°You¡­ You actually dared¡ª¡± Moira¡¯s eyes widened in sheer disbelief.

    Her fingers trembled as she touched the warm blood trickling down her face. A secondter, her body went limp, and she copsed.

    ¡°Mom!¡± A panicked voice rang out from the staircase. Kate Marsh had juste down, witnessing the scene in horror before rushing forward.

    As Rachel turned to leave, Kate quickly called for the guards to stop her before dialing the police.

    The living room¡¯s surveince cameras had caught everything on tape, leaving no room for doubt. Rachel was immediately taken into custody.

    Before stepping into the holding cell, Rachel managed to send a quick message to Yvonne, asking her to look after Jeffrey.

    ¡°You should reach out to your family to hire awyer and apply for bail. If possible, settling this privately and getting Ms. Moira Marsh¡¯s forgiveness would be in your best interest,¡± the officer advised her kindly before locking the cell.

    Rachel¡¯s voice was devoid of emotion. ¡°I have no one to call.¡±

    Brian would most likely dismiss this as just another mess she created. After all, she had spent twenty years being the perfect, obedient woman¡ªnever stepping out of line.

    If Moira hadn¡¯t hurt Jeffrey, she never would have snapped like this. For the first time in her life, she had fought back.

    Besides, Brian had Tracy to upy him¡ªhe wouldn¡¯t spare a second to worry about her.

    That evening, Brian sat at home, fresh from a shower.

    From ten o¡¯clock to midnight, he waited for two whole hours.

    But Rachel never came home.

    Growing impatient, he grabbed his phone and called Ronald. ¡°You have ten minutes to find out where Rachel is.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 22

    ?Chapter 22:

    Ronald¡¯s investigation yielded nothing but dead ends and silence.

    The emptiness of his findings haunted him as time slipped away.

    When Brian¡¯s calls finally burst through, they came like rapid gunfire, one after another, each more urgent than thest.

    Ronald drew a deep breath before answering with measured words. ¡°Sir, I haven¡¯t managed to locate Ms. Marsh yet.¡±

    ¡°If you can¡¯t find her no matter what, you¡¯re fired.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll try my best to locate her.¡± The line went dead before Ronald couldplete his response.

    Dawn found Rachel huddled in the police station¡¯s holding cell, where she had endured the endless night.

    The cold had seeped into her bones, painting her cheeks crimson while violent shivers wracked her frame. Light spilled into the cell as an officer swung open the door, announcing, ¡°Rachel, you have a visitor.¡±

    ¡°Who could it be?¡± she inquired, maintaining herposure despite her circumstances.

    ¡°Yvonne Jimenez. She ims to be a friend of yours.¡±

    The moment their eyes met, Yvonne¡¯s heart shattered at Rachel¡¯s state, prompting her to strip off her own coat and scarf, wrapping them protectively around her friend¡¯s trembling form.

    Rachel¡¯s failure to return home the previous evening had nted seeds of worry in Yvonne¡¯s mind. Her instincts had led her to this precinct, where her worst fears were confirmed upon discovering Rachel¡¯s detention.

    Latest stories on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s

    ¡°Rachel, please tell me what happened.¡±

    Rachel unveiled the entire confrontation with Moira, holding nothing back.

    Yvonne¡¯s brow creased as she processed theplexity of the situation. Her expression soon brightened with determination. ¡°I¡¯ll secure legal representation and ensure your release.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. How is Jeffrey faring?¡± Rachel¡¯s thoughts turned to her brother. ¡°He¡¯s making excellent progress. The physicians expect to release him within days.¡±

    Relief softened Rachel¡¯s features as a ghost of a smile graced her pallid lips. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful news.¡±

    Yvonne hesitated at the threshold before departing, wrestling with one final question. ¡°Has Brian been informed of your situation?¡±

    ¡°I remain uncertain.¡±

    ¡°Should we make him aware?¡±

    A touch of resigned bitterness colored Rachel¡¯s smile. ¡°If he truly wishes to know, he possesses the means to find out; if not, any notification would merely serve as an irritation.¡±

    Yvonne absorbed the wisdom in those words. ¡°Iprehendpletely.¡± After departing the station, she arranged trustworthy guardians for Jeffrey¡¯s hospital care.

    Her next destination was the Burke Group headquarters.

    Norton¡¯s corporation boasted an elite legal department, particrly the distinguished attorney, Eric Riley.

    Years of marriage to Norton had earned her certain privileges, and now seemed the perfect moment to exercise them.

    Eric¡¯s recognition of her position facilitated an unexpectedly smooth dialogue. ¡°Ms. Jimenez, consider your friend¡¯s case my highest priority.¡±

    Yvonne found herself momentarily stunned. Could eptancee so easily? Wasn¡¯t Eric notorious for his rigid adherence to Norton¡¯s directives alone? ¡°You¡¯re truly agreeing? Without consulting Norton first?¡± disbelief colored her tone.

    Eric offered an elegant nod. ¡°Naturally, as his wife, youmand considerable authority.¡±

    Unknown to her, Norton¡¯s grandfather had explicitly mandated that Yvonne¡¯s requests receive their fullest support.

    ¡°However, since this case falls outsidepany matters, I must inform Mr. Burke.¡±

    ¡°That seems reasonable.¡±

    Norton¡¯s shock resonated through the phone line. ¡°Did you say Rachel Marsh?¡±

    ¡°Indeed. Does this presentplications?¡±

    ¡°None whatsoever.¡±

    The moment the call concluded, Norton immediately contacted Brian. ¡°Are you really going to marry Tracy Haynes?¡±

    Confusion clouded Brian¡¯s response. ¡°Norton, just drop those silly jokes. Speak directly.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s continued absence weighed heavily on his mind.

    Frustration had taken root deep within him.

    She had be like smoke, impossible to grasp.

    He silently vowed that upon finding her, he would teach her the folly of attempting to escape his reach.

    ¡°Are you truly prepared to cast Rachel aside?¡±

    ¡°Who spreads such nonsense? What whispers have reached your ears?¡± Norton¡¯s lips curved knowingly. ¡°Moments ago, Eric epted a case through my wife. The defendant? Rachel.¡±

    Brian¡¯s entire being froze in that instant.

    Rising to his full height, barely containing his fury, he demanded, ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s been arrested for assaulting her stepmother. Don¡¯t pretend ignorance, Brian.¡±

    Brian snatched his coat, bolting toward the door while bellowing, ¡°Ronald, prepare the car now.¡±

    As he settled into the car¡¯s leather interior, Brian radiated a dangerous energy that warned against challenge. His gaze held enough intensity to shred steel.

    How dare anyone imprison his fianc¨¦e? They must possess nerves of steel.

    ¡°Drive faster! Ten minutes or your employment terminates tomorrow.¡±

    Ronald¡¯s jaw clenched as he pressed the elerator to its limits.

    Rachel¡¯s heart lifted at the news of another visitor, assuming Yvonne had returned.

    The sight of Brian¡¯s towering silhouette in the doorway, however, stole her breath and scattered her thoughts.

    Her body moved instinctively, turning away from his prating gaze.

    She battled the familiar sting of tears threatening to fall.

    Since falling under love¡¯s spell with him, her emotions had be an untamed river.

    This bittersweet reunion painted a stark contrast¡ªhis immacte appearance in perfectly tailored attire against her disheveled state, eyes puffy from a sleepless night¡¯s torment.

    Everything about her screamed exhaustion. Everything about him remained impable.

    Rachel slowly crouched down, curling into herself in the corner of the cold, cramped room.

    What could she even say at this point? The sound of his footsteps drew closer. Then, suddenly, warmth. A gentle hand wrapped around hers, firm yet tender. Brian knelt beside her, pulling her small frame into his arms. His voice was softer than she had ever heard it. ¡°Come on. I¡¯m taking you home.¡±

    Rachel tilted her head up, disbelief flickering across her face. ¡°Brian, look at me,¡± she murmured. ¡°I¡¯m a mess. I¡¯m not calm, I¡¯m not smart, I cause trouble, and I get jealous. Are you really sure you want to marry someone like me?¡±

    Brian didn¡¯t answer with words. Instead, he lifted her effortlessly into his arms. As they stepped out of the police station, his voice drifted down to her, steady and unwavering. ¡°I¡¯m sure. More than sure. Rachel, I told you¡ªI don¡¯t agree to this breakup, and I meant it.¡±

    His face was so close, his breath brushing against her skin.

    Every word he spoke carried an unshakable certainty.

    But Rachel couldn¡¯t understand. He had always been so fond of Tracy. Now that Tracy was finally back and single, and Rachel had willingly stepped aside to let them be together, shouldn¡¯t he be happy? Then why¡­

    ¡°Brian, what do you want?¡± His arms tightened around her.

    ¡°A lifetime by your side, without interruption or departure.¡±

    ¡°But¡ª¡± His lips captured her protest, initially meant to silence her doubts. The kiss transformed into something more profound, as if Rachel possessed an enchantment that stripped away his legendary self-control.

    One hand cradled her head as Brian surrendered to raw emotion, his usual restraint reced by urgent passion.

    These days apart had carved an aching void within him.

    Only when Rachel swayed, breathless and light-headed in his embrace, did Brian finally break away.

    His fingers traced her features with infinite tenderness as his gaze softened. ¡°Rachel, some words need never be spoken. And know this, today¡¯s events have left me deeply troubled.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 23

    ?Chapter 23:

    Rachel stared at Brian, confused. She couldn¡¯t understand why he was so upset.

    Brian reached out, his fingers brushing away the stray strands of hair clinging to her forehead. His gaze was dark and unreadable.

    ¡°When something happened to you, the first person you turned to wasn¡¯t me¡ªit was Yvonne. Why?¡±

    Rachel bit down lightly on her lip.

    There had been a time when her first instinct was to run to him. But when had that changed? When had she stopped hoping? Maybe it was the moment Tracy came back, and everything shifted.

    ¡°I¡¯m exhausted¡­pletely drained,¡± Rachel whispered. She leaned into his arms, her body sinking against his, unwilling to continue the conversation.

    By the time they arrived home, she was already half-asleep.

    Brian carried her inside, his movements careful as he helped her freshen up. Even earlier, in the car, he had struggled to hold himself back when he kissed her.

    Days of pent-up emotions surged within him, dangerously close to breaking free.

    And now, as she soaked in the bathtub, the sheer fabric draped over her dampened skin, clinging delicately to her figure, his restraint frayed further.

    ¡°I feel so hot,¡± Rachel murmured, her voice soft and drowsy as she sighed, sinking deeper into the warmth.

    Brian¡¯s control snapped in an instant.

    Unable to hold back any longer, he stepped into the tub, his hands sliding around her waist as he lifted her effortlessly onto hisp.

    New updates live on g¦Ál¦Ç¦Ò¦Íe?s

    Beneath the clear water¡¯s reflection, his hands contrasted sharply with the smoothness of her skin.

    One held her firmly in ce, while the other traced the curve of her lips, his fingers brushing over them in slow, deliberate strokes¡ªagain and again¡ªuntil they deepened in color.

    His restraint shattered. Lowering his head, he crushed his lips against hers, devouring her with unrestrained hunger.

    The heat in the bathroom thickened, clinging to their skin like steam.

    When Brian carried her out of the tub, his mouth still lingered against her corbone, pressing slow, possessive kisses along its curve.

    In the blink of an eye, they were on the bed, and she was pulled into his arms.

    But as soon as she sank against him, he stilled. Her body was burning.

    Brian frowned, thinking he must have imagined it.

    He reached out, pressing the back of his hand to her forehead. It was even hotter than before.

    Rachel¡¯s cheeks were flushed a deep crimson, her breath uneven and shallow. He had thought she was simply feverish with desire. But now he realized¡ªshe was actually sick.

    When the thermometer beeped, it confirmed his suspicion¡ªshe had a fever. He wasted no time calling the family doctor.

    When Rachel woke, she was in a familiar bed.

    Everything in the room was exactly as it had always been.

    But Brian wasn¡¯t beside her, and for some reason, that absence left an uneasy feeling she couldn¡¯t quite shake.

    When she went downstairs, breakfast was already set on the table, neatly arranged and still steaming.

    The housekeeper spotted her immediately and greeted her with a warm smile.

    ¡°Ms. Marsh, you¡¯re up! You must be starving! I¡¯ve prepared a few options for you. Just let me know what you¡¯d like to eat, and I¡¯ll get it ready.¡±

    ¡°Oatmeal, please,¡± Rachel said, her voice still a little hoarse from sleep.

    Within moments, a bowl of oatmeal with warm milk was ced before her. As she took a bite, the creamy texture and subtle sweetness made for aforting meal.

    Watching her eat with a good appetite, the housekeeper beamed. ¡°Mr. White is so considerate. He had me prepare a variety of choices, just in case you wanted something else.¡±

    ¡°Mr. White?¡± Rachel paused, ncing up in surprise.

    ¡°Yes. You had a high fever yesterday, and he stayed up all night taking care of you. He didn¡¯t even have time for breakfast before rushing to thepany this morning. Before he left, he made sure to remind me to take good care of you.¡±

    Rachel froze, her spoon hovering just above¡­

    The bowl. Brian had taken care of her? They had been together for so long, yet he had never shown her this kind of tenderness before.

    She would be lying if she said she wasn¡¯t moved.

    But was his concern born from guilt? Or was there something more?

    Only he knew the answer.

    After finishing breakfast, Rachel headed to the hospital.

    To her relief, Jeffrey was recovering better than she had expected.

    Still, his body remained fragile, hisplexion a little pale.

    So Rachel wanted him to stay in the hospital for a few more days.

    Yvonne spotted her as soon as she stepped out and rushed over, wrapping her in a tight hug. ¡°Rachel! This is amazing! I didn¡¯t expect Brian to actually be helpful for once.¡± She pulled back, grinning.

    ¡°Oh, and I have good news for you. Moira dropped thewsuit.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Wait¡­ seriously?¡±

    ¡°Yep! ording to Eric Riley, Brian pulled a lot of strings behind the scenes. Oh, and Eric wanted to talk to you. He asked me to pass along the message.¡±

    Rachel frowned slightly.

    Eric? That was a man she¡¯d never met before. And yet, he wanted to meet her? At the caf¨¦, they came face-to-face for the first time.

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Riley. I¡¯m Rachel Marsh,¡± she greeted, keeping her tone polite yet direct.

    ¡°Ms. Marsh, it¡¯s a pleasure. I¡¯m Eric Riley,¡± he replied with a small nod.

    Rachel studied him briefly before getting straight to the point. ¡°Yvonne said you wanted to discuss something with me.¡±

    Eric slid a set of documents across the table. ¡°Mr. White has entrusted me to assist you with Jeffrey Marsh¡¯s custody case.¡±

    Rachel stiffened, her breath catching in her throat. Jeffrey¡¯s custody?

    For a second, she thought she had misheard.

    But as the words sank in, a rush of joy spread through her. ¡°Mr. Riley, are you serious?¡±

    Eric gave a knowing smile.

    His reputation in divorce and custody battles was unmatched.

    However, after joining the Burke Group, he had rarely taken on cases like this.

    Knowing that he was making an exception for hers, Rachel felt a surge of relief and gratitude.

    ¡°Ms. Marsh, I need to go over some details with you. Please bepletely honest. If you have any evidence, that would be even better.¡±

    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll tell you everything I know.¡±

    After wrapping up her meeting with Eric, Rachel¡¯s phone buzzed with an iing call from Carol.

    ¡°Rachel,e have dinner with Brian tonight. I miss you both.¡±

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll be there.¡±

    She headed straight for Brian¡¯s office.

    When she walked in, Tracy was standing in front of his desk, going over some reports.

    Her fitted blouse and sleek pencil skirt entuated her curves, making her look even more polished and undeniably attractive.

    Rachel had never worn outfits like that.

    She had to admit¡ªshe was too reserved for it.

    Tracy, on the other hand, seemed all too eager to draw Brian¡¯s attention, subtly closing the distance between them.

    Rachel¡¯s patience wore thin. She cleared her throat. ¡°If you¡¯re in the middle of something, I cane backter.¡±

    Brian barely looked up. ¡°Come here.¡± He gestured for her toe closer.

    Rachel hesitated. She wasn¡¯t sure if stepping forward was the right move¡ªor if she should just turn around and leave.

    ¡°You can go now.¡± Brian turned to Tracy, his voice firm.

    ¡°But Brian, I haven¡¯t finished my report,¡± Tracy protested, pouting in mild frustration.

    Brian¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°From now on, address me as Mr. White during work hours.¡±

    ¡°Fine,¡± Tracy bit her lip but eventually turned and walked out, clearly reluctant to leave.

    The moment the door shut behind her, Brian blocked Rachel¡¯s path.

    Without warning, he pulled her into his arms. ¡°Did youe all this way just for me?¡±

    His voice brushed against her ear, teasing and deliberate.

    Rachel didn¡¯t answer, but her hesitation only encouraged him. Brian drew out his words, his tone dipping into something richer, smoother¡ªundeniably enticing.

    Heat rushed to her face as she was hit with a vivid memory¡ªhis low, satisfied groans in the dead of night.

    Embarrassed, she tried topose herself.

    ¡°Did I interrupt your moment with her?¡± she asked quietly, hoping to mask her own flustered state.

    Brian arched a brow. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    His fingers curled under her chin, lifting it slightly as he pressed for an answer. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend. You were practically glued to Tracy just now¡ªyour eyes didn¡¯t move from her.¡±

    ¡°Jealous, are we?¡± Brian asked, his gaze locked onto hers.

    Rachel turned away. ¡°No.¡±

    Before she could react, she felt her feet leave the floor.

    In one swift motion, he had lifted her onto hisp.

    Her breath caught.

    They were still in his office. And at any moment, someone could walk in.

    Brian¡¯s voice brushed against her ear again, smooth and knowing. ¡°I was just thinking¡­ you¡¯ve never worn anything like that for me before.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 24

    ?Chapter 24:

    Rachel¡¯s cheeks darkened, a gentle flush spreading over her face. ¡°That¡¯s not really how I do things,¡± she said, her voice soft yet firm.

    Even after all the years they¡¯d been together and the countless moments of intimacy they¡¯d shared, she still felt like a bashful girl whenever he was near.

    Brian¡¯s eyes sparkled with amusement as he inched closer, his breath warm against her ear. ¡°Are you blushing?¡±

    Rachel bit her lip, trying to regain herposure. ¡°You already know the answer, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Desperate for a change in focus, she quickly blurted out, ¡°Your grandma¡¯s expecting us. We should really get going.¡± She tried to break the spell of the moment, her words almost a plea for normalcy as the heavy charge between them became too much to bear.

    A steady hand gripped her wrist as she attempted to rise, pulling her effortlessly into his embrace. The abrupt movement caused their lips to meet in a fleeting, idental touch. In that brief moment, their bodies were pressed together, a shock of warmth and intimacy.

    Though this wasn¡¯t their first kiss, the suddenness of it sent Rachel into a flutter of confusion, leaving her breathless and unsure.

    ¡°Rachel,¡± Brian murmured, his voiceced with a yful edge. ¡°Is this how eager you are?¡±

    Rachel¡¯s heart raced, but she quickly tried to regain herposure. ¡°No, it¡¯s not that!¡± she stammered, her voice betraying her. ¡°It was¡­ just a coincidence.¡±

    Brian¡¯s eyes sparkled with amusement. ¡°A coincidence, huh? Maybe we should make a habit of these ¡®coincidences,''¡± he teased, his hands shifting to cradle the back of her neck and pull her closer.

    Rachel leaned back slightly, her body melting into his, every curve pressed against him in a way that felt both natural and intoxicating. Always inmand, Brian moved with deliberate precision, his touch slow and calcted, each caress designed to unravel herpletely. It was maddening, the way he could make her feel so much with so little.

    Stay tuned galnov??????.co??

    Rachel had always been devoted to Brian, her entire world shaped by his presence. He had introduced her to experiences and emotions she never could have anticipated. When it came to intimacy, she was like a novice,pletely unversed in the intricacies of love. The feelings he stirred within her left her vulnerable, unable to resist him, no matter how overwhelming the sensation might be.

    Within moments, Rachel¡¯s cheeks flushed a deep crimson, her eyes zed with a mixture of desire and vulnerability. She looked breathtakingly beautiful, yet Brian seemed determined to draw out her longing, to make her ache for him even more.

    ¡°Rachel,¡± Brian murmured, his voice low and velvety, brushing against her ear like a secret. ¡°Do you love me?¡±

    Rachel¡¯s breath hitched, her mind scrambling to form words. All she could manage was a timid nod, her lips parting but no sound escaping.

    ¡°Good girl,¡± Brian coaxed, his tone bothmanding and tender. ¡°I want to hear you say it.¡±

    ¡°I love you,¡± she whispered, her voice trembling, barely more than a breath.

    A satisfied smile curved his lips, his eyes darkening with desire. No longer holding back, he closed the distance between them, his voice a husky promise. ¡°Hold on to me.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s gaze met his, her eyes shimmering like dew on a spring morning, holding a quiet vulnerability. But as they dropped to the faint red mark on his shirt, something inside her snapped. A wave of cold rity washed over her, leaving her breathless. ¡°No.¡±

    Brian leaned in, sensing her hesitation, but Rachel, with the urgency of a sudden realization, pushed him away. It was as though her entire body recoiled from the closeness. ¡°I¡¯m not ready,¡± she stammered.

    Rachel¡¯s mind was consumed by the days they had spent apart, the bitter image of Brian with Tracy. The thought of their intimacy, the closeness they once shared, now felt tainted, like a wound that refused to heal. Her stomach churned at the thought of it.

    Clutching her mouth, Rachel barely made it to the bathroom before the nausea overtook her. She copsed to her knees, retching uncontrobly, each wave of sickness pulling her deeper into her turmoil.

    Brian¡¯s expression darkened, his face hardening into something unreadable. ¡°So, my touch disgusts you that much?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Rachel gasped, her voice fragile and quivering. ¡°I just¡­ I can¡¯t pretend everything¡¯s fine.¡±

    Suppressing a surge of frustration, Brian moved toward Rachel, his hands gentle as they gripped her shoulders, the pressure steady but not forceful. ¡°Tell me, Rachel. What is it that¡¯s really bothering you?¡±

    Rachel¡¯s gaze met Brian¡¯s, and for a moment, she hesitated, the weight of her words heavy in her chest. She had to speak them aloud, though she knew it would wound them both. ¡°Do you honestly want to know?¡±

    His voice softened, a quiet earnestness filling the space between them. ¡°Yes. Tell me.¡±

    She took a breath, her voice steady but heavy with emotion. ¡°Those five days, just you and Tracy, alone in the same house. I don¡¯t believe nothing happened between you two.¡±

    Brian¡¯s expression faltered, his understanding dawning slowly as the weight of her words hit him. His gaze softened, and he reached for her, brushing her hair back from her face. But Rachel flinched, pulling away instinctively.

    ¡°I need some space,¡± Rachel murmured, her voice barely audible, her heart pounding.

    Brian exhaled sharply, his frustration palpable, but his grip remained unyielding.

    ¡°Who told you I was with Tracy? I¡¯m not so low as to juggle two women at once.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s eyes glistened with unshed tears as she stared at him, her voice tight with uncertainty. ¡°You didn¡¯te home for five days. Doesn¡¯t that speak for itself?¡±

    Brian¡¯s voice softened, his patience wearing thin, but he remained calm. ¡°Just because I wasn¡¯t home doesn¡¯t mean I was with her. I went to Havenbrook with Ronald for a business trip.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s expression flickered with surprise, her mind racing to piece together the fragmented truth. ¡°A business trip?¡±

    Brian¡¯s expression remained steady, though there was a trace of incredulity in his tone. ¡°Is that really so hard to believe?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t hard to believe at all. But Tracy¡¯s injury lingered in Rachel¡¯s mind like an unwee shadow. Hadn¡¯t Brian been by her side during that time? Could it be that Tracy had twisted the truth to manipte her? How could she have been so easily deceived?

    A deep sigh escaped Rachel¡¯s lips as she processed the weight of the situation.

    She wouldn¡¯t let herself fall victim to Tracy¡¯s games again. From now on, she vowed to listen carefully and watch every word from Tracy¡¯s mouth. She wouldn¡¯t be so easily manipted.

    Seeing Rachel¡¯sposure return, Brian¡¯s demeanor softened. ¡°No more tears?¡± he asked, his voice gentle as he brushed a strand of hair from her face. His fingers lingered, carefully wiping away the remnants of her tears with a patience and tenderness that surprised even her.

    Rachel stared at him, her breath catching in her throat. If she hadn¡¯t witnessed it herself, she wouldn¡¯t have believed he was capable of such gentleness. It was a side of him she rarely saw.

    That left her momentarily speechless. ¡°Thank you, Brian,¡± Rachel said finally, her voice steady but filled with sincerity.

    ¡°For what?¡± A teasing smile tugged at the corners of Brian¡¯s lips, his tone light, almost yful.

    ¡°Thank you for standing by me when Moira tried to press charges. For hiring thatwyer¡­ for helping me fight for custody of Jeffrey,¡± she continued, her gratitude spilling out. She meant every word. ¡°For everything.¡±

    His smile softened, his eyes warming as he regarded her. ¡°Well, if you¡¯re thanking me, maybe you should show your appreciation in a more tangible way,¡± he teased, a glint of mischief in his gaze.

    Flushed with embarrassment, Rachel quickly rose onto her toes, pressing a brief, soft kiss to Brian¡¯s cheek before darting out of the office, her movements flustered and swift, like a startled rabbit.

    As Rachel hurried past, Tracy caught sight of her slightly disheveled state. Her gaze sharpened, and a bitter, almost unrecognizable sneer spread across her face. Her hands clenched into fists, trembling with barely contained fury. ¡°You think you¡¯ve won, don¡¯t you?¡± she hissed under her breath, her voice thick with venom. ¡°You¡¯ll never have him. Brian¡¯s mine. He loves me, not you.¡±

    Back in the office, Brian¡¯s fingers lingered on the spot where Rachel had kissed him, a small, almost unnoticeable smile tugging at his lips. While their rtionship had seen more passionate moments, something about that brief, unexpected kiss stirred him in a way he hadn¡¯t anticipated. Perhaps it was the surprise, or maybe the simple fact that, for once, she had taken the initiative. Whatever it was, it lingered with him, leaving a warmth in his chest he couldn¡¯t quite shake.

    As Brian stepped out of the office, Tracy approached him, her expression warm and inviting. ¡°Heading out already, Brian?¡± she asked, her voice carrying a soft sweetness that barely masked the underlying tension.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Brian replied, his tone light but resolute. ¡°My grandma invited Rachel and me over for dinner.¡±

    Tracy¡¯s smile remained, but a fleeting shadow passed across her face as she fought back the gnawing feeling of jealousy. ¡°I see,¡± she said, her words gentle, but her heart far from at ease.

    That evening, as Brian and Rachel walked hand in hand towards Carol¡¯s residence, the ease between them was palpable.

    Carol, ever the observant matriarch, couldn¡¯t help but be delighted by the sight of them. ¡°Rachel, my dear,¡± she said warmly, her eyes bright with affection. ¡°It¡¯s been only a few days, but¡­¡±

    ¡°You look even more beautiful. Those eyes of yours¡­ If my future great-grandchildren inherit them, they¡¯ll be the most enchanting kids in the world.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s cheeks flushed deeply. She lowered her gaze, too embarrassed to respond, her fingers fidgeting with the edge of her sleeve.

    Carol turned her attention to Brian, her tone yful but pointed. ¡°Well, Brian, it¡¯s time to step up. The wedding¡¯s just around the corner. If there¡¯s still no news of a baby by then, I¡¯ll have no choice but to hold you ountable. I¡¯ll personally escort you to the hospital to ensure everything¡¯s in working order.¡±

    Brian, momentarily stunned, could only stare, unable to find his words.

    ¡°Carol!¡± Rachel interjected quickly, her voice tinged with both embarrassment and protectiveness. ¡°Brian¡¯s perfectly healthy. There¡¯s absolutely nothing wrong with him.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 25

    ?Chapter 25:

    Carol couldn¡¯t help but smile to herself when she noticed Rachel speaking up for Brian.

    She turned to him and said, ¡°See that? Your fianc¨¦e really cares about you. You¡¯d better treat her right, Brian. A man who doesn¡¯t cherish his wife will only end up regretting it.¡±

    Brian, standing off to the side, nodded repeatedly without a word.

    The conversation continued for a while, and before long, it was time for dinner. With his grandfather and father absent due to othermitments, only four sat at the table.

    Yet, five sets of utensils had been ced.

    Just as they were about to begin their meal, Debby suddenly spoke up. ¡°Hold on a moment¡ªwe have another guest joining us.¡±

    The moment she finished, a crisp, pleasant voice filled the room. ¡°Carol, Debby, I¡¯m so sorry I¡¯mte!¡±

    Tracy walked into the living room, arms full of gift boxes, her smile bright and cheerful.

    ¡°You¡¯re notte. You arrived just in time,¡± Debby responded warmly, stepping forward and taking Tracy¡¯s hand with an eagerness that resembled a mother weing her own daughter.

    Carol hesitated, then turned to a servant to get her reading sses. Once she put them on and took a closer look, recognition flickered across her face.

    ¡°Oh! Tracy! When did you get back?¡±

    Tracy immediately stepped closer, her smile dazzling. ¡°I¡¯ve been back for a little while. I¡¯m so sorry for not visiting you and Debby sooner¡ªwork has been keeping me busy.¡±

    ¡°You young ones are always caught up in your careers. That¡¯s understandable.

    Read exclusive updates g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv??ls

    By the way, did you return with your husband this time?¡± asked Carol.

    Tracy¡¯s expression stiffened for a brief moment.

    Before she could find the right words to respond, Brian stepped in at just the right moment. ¡°Grandma, let¡¯s eat first.¡±

    ¡°Oh, alright. We can talk over dinner.¡±

    Throughout the meal, Tracy animatedly shared stories about her experiences abroad, which Carol listened to with great interest.

    Even so, Carol¡¯s attention frequently shifted back to Rachel. As she continued cing food on Rachel¡¯s te, she remarked, ¡°Rachel, you¡¯ve been looking exhaustedtely. You¡¯ve lost quite a bit of weight. Brian, you¡¯re really not doing your job as a fianc¨¦. How exactly are you taking care of her? If she gets any thinner the next time I see her, I¡¯ll have to have a word with you.¡±

    Tracy sat in silence, her fists clenching beneath the table. She had tried so hard to earn Carol¡¯s favor, yet even now, Carol¡¯s heart and attention remained with Rachel.

    After dinner, Tracy lingered in the living room, chatting with Debby. It wasn¡¯t until ten o¡¯clock that she finally rose to her feet. ¡°Debby, it¡¯s gettingte. I should head home now.¡±

    Debby immediately waved her hand to stop her. ¡°It¡¯s already sote. Let Brian drive you back.¡±

    Brian naturally grabbed his car keys. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Rachel watched them walk away together, unable to find her voice.

    Just as she turned to head upstairs, Debby¡¯s sharp, cutting voice sliced through the air. ¡°Rachel, I don¡¯t need to spell it out for you to understand Tracy¡¯s ce in Brian¡¯s life. All these years, the person he¡¯s cared about most has always been her. Honestly, if you walk away now, it¡¯ll be easier on everyone. If you wait until he dumps you, it¡¯ll only be more humiliating.¡±

    Rachel kept her emotions in check and met Debby¡¯s gaze with calm indifference. ¡°I understand.¡±

    If that day ever came, she wouldn¡¯t beg him to stay.

    ¡°It¡¯ste. I¡¯m feeling a bit tired. I¡¯ll head upstairs to rest now.¡± With that, Rachel turned and walked toward her room.

    Debby watched her retreating figure, her face dark with irritation.

    ¡°She¡¯s just riding on Carol¡¯s favoritism. One day, I¡¯ll make sure she¡¯s out of here for good.¡±

    Rachel took a long shower before settling into bed, but no matter how she shifted under the covers, sleep refused toe.

    An hour had passed since Brian left to take Tracy home, yet he still hadn¡¯t returned. She had called him once in that time, but instead of Brian, it was Tracy who answered.

    ¡°Rachel, Brian might be back a littlete. My stomach wasn¡¯t feeling well, so he went to get me some medicine.¡±

    Rachel said nothing and quietly ended the call.

    That night, Brian never came home.

    The next morning, with Debby nowhere in sight, Rachel had breakfast with Carol.

    Not seeing Brian, Carol naturally asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Brian?¡±

    Rachel instinctively responded, ¡°There was an urgent matter at thepany, so he went back to handle it.¡±

    As they ate, Carol casually brought up Tracy.

    ¡°Rachel, back when Brian was younger, he did have feelings for Tracy for a time. I never thought they were a good match. Then Tracy went abroad, got married, and Brian met you. I believe this is just how fate works. Don¡¯t worry. To me, you¡¯re the only granddaughter-inw I acknowledge.¡±

    Rachel was so touched that, for a moment, words escaped her. Carol truly treated her like family.

    After leaving the house, Rachel headed straight to the hospital.

    Jeffrey¡¯s recovery was going better than expected¡ªhe was already up and walking around.

    ¡°Rachel!¡± The moment he saw her, his whole face lit up with excitement.

    ¡°Did you have breakfast?¡±

    ¡°Yes, and I¡ªI saw Brian.¡± Rachel stiffened.

    Jeffrey wasn¡¯t the most outspoken person, but he had seen Brian enough times to know he wouldn¡¯t mistake him for someone else.

    ¡°Where did you see him?¡±

    ¡°Here. With a prettydy.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s mind immediately went to Tracy.

    So that was why Brian never came homest night¡ªhe had been here, with Tracy again. As expected, whenever Tracy was involved, all of Brian¡¯s rationality and principles seemed to disappear.

    ¡°Jeffrey, I need to make a quick call.¡±

    In the hallway, Rachel hesitated for a long time before finally dialing Brian¡¯s number.

    He answered almost immediately. ¡°Rachel, Tracy had a sudden bout of gastritisst night, so I brought her to the hospital.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°Are you at the office?¡± he asked, picking up on the coldness in her tone and trying to keep the conversation going.

    ¡°Not yet. Are you?¡±

    Before Brian could respond, Tracy¡¯s voice drifted through the line. ¡°Brian, I¡¯d like some water.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll bring it right over,¡± he said.

    Then, turning back to Rachel, he added, ¡°She¡¯s alone right now. I need to take care of her. I¡¯ll talk to youter.¡±

    ¡°Bye.¡±

    Rachel ended the call and let out a slow, deep breath.

    She couldn¡¯t even put her emotions into words.

    It felt like her heart had been submerged in water, the temperature rising degree by degree. The heat grew more unbearable, and the pain grew overwhelming.

    She should have known. Between her and Tracy, Brian would always choose Tracy.

    His kindness toward her only existed when Tracy wasn¡¯t in the picture. The moment Tracy appeared, she became nothing.

    When Rachel stepped back into Jeffrey¡¯s ward, he immediately noticed something was off.

    ¡°Am I making things hard for you?¡±

    ¡°Why would you say that?¡± Rachel looked at him, her chest tightening.

    ¡°You¡¯ve seemed so unhappy these past few days. Is it because of me?¡±

    Rachel wrapped her arms around him, gently running her fingers through his hair. ¡°Having you with me is my greatest joy.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you sad?¡±

    Rachel stayed quiet for a long time before finally whispering, ¡°Because I feel painful inside.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 26

    ?Chapter 26:

    ¡°Did you take any medicine?¡± Jeffrey asked innocently.

    Without a word, Rachel responded by affectionately patting his head.

    Jeffrey didn¡¯t realize that some pain couldn¡¯t be healed by pills, especially when it came to matters of the heart.

    ¡°You need to take your medicine just like I do. It¡¯s important,¡± he urged earnestly.

    Rachel smiled and nodded enthusiastically. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right. You set a great example!¡±

    Exiting the hospital, Rachel encountered Tracy.

    Dressed in a hospital gown, Tracy appeared frail, yet her flushed cheeks suggested she was less ill than she appeared.

    ¡°Hold on,¡± Tracy called out to her.

    ¡°Is there anything I can do for you?¡± Rachel asked.

    ¡°We have to talk,¡± Tracy said bluntly.

    ¡°And what if I¡¯m not interested?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll want to hear this, I¡¯m sure. You¡¯re probably more eager than anyone to learn about Brian¡¯s feelings towards me,¡± Tracy retorted, striking a nerve. They settled into seats at the hospital caf¨¦.

    ¡°Rachel, correct me if I¡¯m wrong, but didn¡¯t Brian propose to you on Christmas?¡±

    Reluctantly, Rachel acknowledged the fact. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Do you realize the significance of that date?¡± Tracy asked with a smug air, then continued, ¡°It¡¯s my birthday. And it was also the day I got married to my ex-husband. I even shared our wedding on social media that day.¡±

    Feel inspired by ga  ln o vels .

    As Rachel absorbed the words, herplexion drained slowly.

    She refused to ept what she heard.

    But the harsh truth stung sharply, forcing her to face it.

    Tracy¡¯s grin grew broader. ¡°You see, Brian¡¯s proposal was merely a vindictive move against me. Face it, Rachel. He doesn¡¯t truly love you. He¡¯s merely burdened by guilt. Had I not been married then, his proposal would never have happened.¡±

    Her words sliced through Rachel, each one a precise strike that left her reeling in silent agony. In that moment, she felt utterly defeated, stripped of her power to respond.

    What a cruel twist of fate.

    The proposal she had cherished turned out to be nothing more than an act to spite another woman.

    How ironic.

    ¡°Rachel, just let him go. He¡¯ll naturally drift back to my side.¡±

    Rachel managed a scornfulugh. ¡°If you¡¯re so sure, why even bother with me?¡±

    ¡°I could easily pull him back to my side, but I thought I¡¯d offer you a graceful way out,¡± Tracy said.

    Rachel was shocked by such an obvious excuse for trying to steal someone else¡¯s fianc¨¦.

    ¡°Yourck of shame is astonishing.¡±

    Tracy merelyughed off the insult. ¡°You can say whatever you like.¡±

    Looking up, Rachel noticed Brian approaching.

    Tracy¡¯s smile returned instantly. ¡°Let¡¯s put it to a test, shall we?¡±

    ¡°Test what exactly?¡±

    As Tracy passed her coffee to Rachel, the cup was abruptly jostled, spilling the hot coffee across her hand.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Rachel started, but her words were cut short as a tall figure intervened.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? You need to be more careful. Let me have a look,¡± Brian eximed as he examined Tracy¡¯s hand, his voiceden with a level of concern that Rachel had never witnessed directed at herself.

    Rachel knew she was defeated.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Brian. The coffee was just warm, really. No need to make a big deal,¡± Tracy said gently.

    ¡°Okay, just making sure you¡¯re¡­¡± Brian started to say but stopped mid-sentence, visibly startled as he finally noticed Rachel. ¡°Rachel, what are you doing here?¡±

    Rachel couldn¡¯t help but find the situation somewhat humorous.

    He had instantly noticed Tracy, but he seemed only just to have seen her.

    ¡°I came to visit Jeffrey in the hospital and just ran into her by chance,¡± Rachel exined.

    ¡°Is Jeffrey okay?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s getting better.¡± Rachel didn¡¯t want to say more, eager to end the conversation and leave.

    ¡°Your secretary still isn¡¯t fully well; perhaps focus on her needs. I¡¯m leaving now,¡± Rachel said, moving to leave.

    ¡°Hold on.¡± Brian caught her arm. ¡°Why don¡¯t we leave together?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Before leaving, she overheard Brian advising Tracy, ¡°Remember to follow what the doctor said and stick to light meals for a while.¡±

    He then added, looking at the table, ¡°And cut out coffee or any other stimnts.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Tracy responded, her voice dripping with sweetness.

    Rachel and Brian then climbed into the car together. The atmosphere inside was oppressively silent.

    Midway through the journey, Brian broke the silence. ¡°Rachel, can we talk?¡±

    ¡°Talk about what?¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t homest night. I know it bothered you. Given Tracy¡¯s poor health and my role as her only friend, I felt obligated to be there. If you¡¯re upset, I understand if you direct it at me.¡±

    Was he suggesting she take her frustrations out on him? It took Rachel a moment to grasp the implication of his words. Did he really believe she had intentionally confronted Tracy?

    ¡°Do you actually think that lowly of me?¡±

    The man sitting beside her suddenly seemed like someone she didn¡¯t recognize.

    ¡°I¡¯m willing to move past this, but I expect you to consider your actions more carefully in the future,¡± Brian said, his voice resolute.

    As they neared thepany, Rachel made a request. ¡°Ronald, could you stop the car, please?¡±

    Ronald, caught in a moment of indecision, awaited a directive until Brian sternly said, ¡°Stop, and let her out.¡±

    The moment Rachel exited, the car hastily drove off.

    Later that night, Rachel stayed at work untilte, not returning home until ten.

    The bedroom was empty, shrouded in darkness and eerily silent.

    Flicking on the light, she allowed herself a quiet smile.

    She had nned to workte, unsure of how to confront Brian that evening. However, it appeared there was no need for avoidance; he hadn¡¯t returned home.

    In the middle of the night, Rachel was awakened by pain.

    Lately, Rachel had been gued by sudden, sharp pains that sometimes escted to almost intolerable levels.

    Following such a restless night, it was only natural that she felt out of sorts the next morning.

    Thankfully, a bit of makeup helped her appear moreposed.

    Come Monday morning, she readied her reports and made her way to the top floor.

    Entering the office, she overheard snippets of conversation among the secretaries.

    ¡°Did you notice? Tracy and Mr. White arrived together this morning.¡±

    ¡°They seemed quite close, walking side by side!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s talk that he has a girlfriend, though he¡¯s kept it under wraps. Could Tracy be the one?¡±

    A voice chimed in confidently, ¡°It¡¯s pretty clear, isn¡¯t it? She became his secretary as soon as she got here. Who else could it be?¡±

    Rachel typically paid no mind to rumors.

    However, this time, the chatter struck a chord.

    Her performance during the meeting was unusually poor, marked by ring errors.

    As the meeting concluded, Brian¡¯s tone was cold. ¡°The rest of you may leave. Rachel Marsh, you need to stay.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 27

    ?Chapter 27:

    As the door clicked shut, Brian stepped forward. ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡±

    Rachel instinctively took a step back, shaking her head. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Brian frowned. ¡°You look distracted.¡±

    ¡°I was just thinking about Jeffrey¡¯s custody case. It¡¯s been on my mind,¡± Rachel replied, casually offering an excuse to deflect his concern.

    ¡°Eric is an expert in this field. Leaving it to him should be fine,¡± Brian reassured her, his voice steady.

    ¡°I hope so. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll get back to work.¡±

    When had things between them grown so distant?

    A dull ache settled in Brian¡¯s chest, an inexplicable irritation gnawing at him.

    Rachel¡¯s steps slowed as she reached the door. She turned around, her eyes serious as they locked onto Brian¡¯s. ¡°Earlier, when I arrived, I overheard some rumors floating around the office. They were saying Tracy is your girlfriend.¡±

    Brian was caught off guard for a brief moment before his expression quickly returned to its usual calm. His cold, chiseled features gave nothing away.

    ¡°It¡¯s just office gossip. People will always talk,¡± he said evenly. ¡°If you know it¡¯s just a rumor, don¡¯t let it get to you. Rachel, I¡¯ve told you before¡ªTracy and I are just friends. Now, we simply have a superior-subordinate rtionship. Nothing more.¡±

    Brian¡¯s exnation left no room for doubt.

    Rachel took a slow, steady breath. After a long pause, she finally spoke. ¡°If you¡¯re just friends, why is it so hard to make that clear?¡±

    Exclusive updates g¦Ál¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??s.c?m

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be hard,¡± Brian said, his cool gaze steady. ¡°I just don¡¯t see the point.¡±

    Rachel nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±

    His stance couldn¡¯t have been clearer. Even if she pressed him for more, what difference would it make?

    Without another word, Rachel turned and walked out.

    When she entered her office, she found Tracy already there, waiting. Her poised stance and unreadable smile made it clear that Tracy hade with intent.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Rachel asked, her voice cold, making no effort to be polite.

    Tracy¡¯s smile brightened as she handed Rachel an invitation. ¡°Thepany is throwing me a wee party today. Brian arranged it himself. I wanted to invite you personally.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s lips curved into a faint, icy smile. ¡°To watch you and Brian unt your affection? Or to y the unwanted third wheel?¡±

    Tracy¡¯s purpose was painfully obvious¡ªshe wasn¡¯t here to invite Rachel, she was here to make a statement.

    Rachel¡¯s response was sharp as she tossed the invitation straight into the trash. ¡°How dare you?¡±

    Tracy¡¯s face darkened with fury. ¡°Rachel, you really don¡¯t appreciate my kindness, do you?¡±

    ¡°A kindness as fake as yours? I don¡¯t need it,¡± Rachel snapped, leaving Tracy momentarily speechless, her expression twisted in anger.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve done my part and delivered the invitation. Whether you show up or not is your choice,¡± Tracy said, her voice dripping with mock sympathy. ¡°But Rachel, unless you see it for yourself¡ªhow Brian treats me, how he spoils me¡ªhow will you ever let go?¡±

    Tracy¡¯s words struck like a de, cutting deep.

    Just as Rachel reached for her water, a sharp, searing pain knifed through her chest and stomach. The sudden intensity stole her breath, the sensation spreading like wildfire through her body. She slumped forward, pressing her hands against her abdomen, trying to steady her breathing, but the pain only tightened its grip.

    Her vision blurred, and her body grew cold with difort.

    Just then, Samira walked in.

    Catching sight of Rachel¡¯s pale face and hunched form, Samira rushed over. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You look awful! Should I call Mr. White?¡±

    Knowing the bond between Rachel and Brian, Samira¡¯s first instinct was to reach out to him.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t bother him,¡± Rachel said weakly. ¡°It¡¯s just a stomachache. Just get me some medicine.¡±

    Samira hurried back with the medicine. After taking it, Rachely down on the sofa, exhaustion settling over her like a heavy nket.

    ¡°Rest well. I¡¯ll inform everyone not to disturb you,¡± Samira said gently.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Rachel murmured.

    Once Samira left, sleep pulled her under, and her mind slipped into a hazy dreamscape. Memories rushed in, vivid and consuming.

    The day Brian had pulled her from the swimming pool, she had fallen for him instantly. From that moment on, she had gathered every detail about him, watching from the shadows, never daring to step into his light. Wherever he went, she found an excuse to be there too.

    Even if she never spoke to him, just catching a fleeting glimpse of him was enough to make her heart race. But to Brian, she had been invisible. And yet, she never minded. Loving him in silence had been enough.

    Her only stroke of luck had been attending the same high school as him. But Brian was a star¡ªbrilliant, admired, effortlessly excelling in everything. Rachel, on the other hand, struggled. Her only strength was literature. Numbers never made sense to her. He was at the top, she was at the bottom. Though they existed in the same school, their worlds had never once ovepped.

    Her only chance to see him was during lunch and dinner breaks. Brian¡¯s ssroom was on the fifth floor, while hers was on the second. That meant he had to pass by the second floor on his way to the cafeteria.

    But the school had multiple staircases, and they never used the same one. To catch a glimpse of him, Rachel would sneak over to the staircase and wait. Blending into the crowd of students from other sses, she would steal nces at him from afar.

    Sometimes, luck was on her side, and she¡¯d get close enough to take in the sharp lines of his face. In those moments, her heart would race, and she¡¯d clutch her chest, barely able to contain the rush of excitement.

    At times, she wasn¡¯t as fortunate and could only watch the back of his head as he disappeared down the stairs. Even then, she felt content.

    Those fleeting moments of watching him descend the steps became her greatest motivation throughout her sophomore year. But by the time she entered her senior year, Brian had already left for college. Their paths, it seemed, would never cross again.

    She cried beneath her nket for three days and nights, forgetting to eat. By the time she fainted from hunger and was rushed to the hospital, she believed her youth, her silent love, and all her dreams had ended.

    Brian¡¯s ster grades meant he was destined for the country¡¯s top universities. Yet, despite sleepless nights buried in textbooks, Rachel knew her mediocre performance would never get her there.

    Then, a monthter, she heard something unbelievable. Brian had rejected offers from elite universities, choosing instead to enroll in a key university in their city.

    For him, it was a devastating fall from grace. Everyone assumed he had failed his exams. Rachel thought so too.

    She didn¡¯t know whether to feel relieved or sad. Relieved because, for the first time, she might have a chance to attend the same school as him. Sad because the boy she admired so deeply hadn¡¯t reached the future he deserved.

    Her chest tightened at the thought. Still, she kept watching him from the shadows, until one day, she saw Brian with his arms wrapped around a girl with a ponytail.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 28

    ?Chapter 28:

    Under the dappled summer sunlight, Brian¡¯s voice carried a warmth that made Rachel¡¯s chest tighten.

    ¡°Tracy, we¡¯ll be in the same university soon. Once we¡¯re in college, be my girlfriend, okay? I promise¡­¡±

    Rachel never heard the rest. If she hadn¡¯t been crouched behind the thick trunk of a tree, she never would have overheard his tender words.

    She realized that Brian hadn¡¯t failed his exams after all. Every choice he had made¡ªall his sacrifices, all hispromises¡ªhad been for someone else. He had someone he liked. And he loved that woman deeply. Rachel couldn¡¯t even begin to put her feelings into words.

    It felt as if something inside her had been torn apart, the raw edges burning as though rubbed with salt.

    She spun around and ran. Faster. Farther.

    She had no idea how long she kept running¡ªonly that, by the time she finally stopped, the ice cream in her hand hadpletely melted.

    The pink liquid dripped onto her white dress, sttering like drops of blood from a wounded heart.

    That day, she had spent every cent of her pocket money on the prettiest dress she could find, just in case she ran into him. And in the end, she felt like the biggest fool.

    As she sprinted uphill, her foot caught on an uneven patch of ground. She stumbled, and the ice cream smeared across her face as she crashed onto the rough pavement. Jagged stones bit into her skin, but she felt nothing.

    The only thing that mattered was that the boy she loved already had someone else in his heart. And to him, she was nothing more than a stranger¡ªsomeone without a name.

    L??t§Öst ch¦Ápt?rs in g??l??ov???s.??????

    When her senior year began, she buried herself in her studies. She stayed up until one in the morning, then dragged herself out of bed at five¡ªrunning on only four hours of sleep.

    In the sweltering summer, whenever exhaustion crept in, she ranps on the track until sweat drenched her clothes. Then she¡¯d go right back to her books.

    In the biting winter, when drowsiness clouded her mind, Rachel sshed ice-cold water on her face and plunged her hands into a freezing basin. The pain jolted her awake. That sharp sting fueled her determination.

    And she endured. For an entire year, she never once tried to see Brian again. Then, just days before her college entrance exams, she did something reckless¡ªsomethingpletely out of character. She requested a leave of absence.

    It was her first time traveling far from home, her first time boarding a train. She stood for a day and a night, her legs swelling and her feet going numb, before transferring from one bus to another. Finally, she arrived at the gates of his university. She had no phone number, no way to contact him.

    All she could do was wait and watch.

    But an entire day slipped by. She stood at the university gate, watching the constant flow of students, until her eyes ached from searching. Yet, no matter how long she waited, she never caught sight of him.

    Later, she scoured the school¡¯s bulletin boards, her heart pounding with anticipation. Finally, she found his name¡ªlisted among the top-performing students.

    In the small framed photo beside it, Brian wore a crisp white shirt. His features had grown even more refined, his expression poised and self-assured.

    A whole year had passed¡ª365 days, 8,760 hours.

    And in that time, he had changed.

    He looked older, sharper, more confident.

    The boyish innocence in his gaze had faded, reced by the quiet maturity of a young man.

    The moment her eyesnded on the picture, tears welled up. Before she knew it, they spilled over.

    A stranger passing by noticed her crying and handed her a tissue. ¡°Miss, are you okay? Why are you crying so much?¡±

    Rachel wiped her tears and forced a smile, shaking her head.

    ¡°No,¡± she murmured, her voice trembling. ¡°I¡¯m not crying. I¡¯m happy.¡± How she wished, one day, her photo could appear beside Brian¡¯s.

    Beneath the picture, Brian¡¯s ss information was printed.

    With a renewed sense of purpose, she quickly made her way there.

    As soon as the bell rang, she fixed her gaze on the ssroom door. She held her breath, heart racing with every person who stepped out. But as the crowd thinned, her excitement began to fade. One by one, almost everyone had left.

    The ssroom was empty. Only then did she step away, her shoulders slumping in disappointment.

    No, that couldn¡¯t be right. The bulletin board information had to be urate. Brian was definitely in this ss.

    Panic surged through her, and without thinking, she rushed forward, grabbing the arm of a passing student. ¡°Excuse me,¡± she blurted out, struggling to steady her breath. ¡°I need to ask something.¡± Her fingers tightened slightly. ¡°Why wasn¡¯t Brian White here today?¡±

    The guy looked surprised but answered casually, ¡°Oh, he left for apetition. He won¡¯t be back until tomorrow.¡±

    Tomorrow? Her stomach dropped.

    But by then, she barely had any money left. She had nned to catch the train back tonight, right after seeing him. If she stayed another day, she wouldn¡¯t even have enough for a ce to sleep.

    What was she supposed to do?

    Anxiously, she paced back and forth, her hands clenching into fists.

    After some hesitation, she made her way to the train station, rescheduled her ticket, and used herst bit of cash to buy the cheapest meal on the menu.

    The 24-hour restaurant¡¯s air conditioning was freezing. By the second half of the night, she was curled up in her chair, trembling from the cold.

    The endless night finally gave way to dawn.

    As soon as the first light touched the sky, she got up and headed straight for the school.

    This time, Brian was the first to step out of the ssroom.

    Dressed in a light blue T-shirt and crisp white pants, his outfit exuded an effortless charm. His short haircut framed his features, entuating the sharp lines of his youthful masculinity.

    The moment Rachel saw him, her pulse raced, hammering against her ribs in a chaotic rhythm. She inhaled deeply. Then again. Then again.

    Just as she finally worked up the nerve to approach, a girl suddenly stepped in front of him.

    She was dressed in Victorian-inspired, doll-like fashion, her frilly outfit delicate and intricate. With her hands clenched into nervous fists, she hesitated before speaking.

    ¡°Brian,¡± her voice wavered, her cheeks burning red as she forced herself to continue. ¡°I¡¯m Amber Mitchell. I¡ªI really like you. Can I have your¡ª¡±

    She never got to finish.

    ¡°No.¡± His response was swift and firm, cutting through the air like a de. There wasn¡¯t a second of hesitation, not even the slightest trace of warmth. ¡°My heart belongs to someone else already,¡± he said tly. Then, with a final, dismissive nce, he added, ¡°And I¡¯d appreciate it if you didn¡¯t bother me again. Goodbye.¡±

    Without another word, he turned and walked away.

    That day, Rachel remained hidden in the background, unable to summon the courage to face him. Yet, just seeing him¡ªeven from afar¡ªleft her with a bittersweet sense of satisfaction.

    On the train ride home, she stood for another endless day and night. But her determination only burned stronger. She wanted to attend the same school as him. Even if she couldn¡¯t be his girlfriend, she just wanted the chance to see him every now and then. Not much¡ªjust once a month would be enough.

    Eventually, her relentless effort paid off. She was admitted into his university.

    Jerking awake from a dream, Rachel blinked against the dim light, hershes damp with lingering tears.

    Her phone vibrated with a new message from Brian. ¡°All department managers are attending this year¡¯s wee party. You shoulde too. It¡¯s a good chance to connect with everyone.¡±

    Rachel let out a bitter smile as she typed her reply.

    ¡°Is this really about helping me connect, or are you just helping Tracy?¡±

    The moment she hit send, her phone lit up with an iing call. It was Brian.

    This time, before he could speak, Rachel cut in first. ¡°Jeffrey misses me. I need to go to the hospital and stay with him.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 29

    ?Chapter 29:

    Brian¡¯s voice trailed off.

    Silence lingered between him and Rachel.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got to go,¡± Rachel said.

    Just then, Samira burst through the door.

    Clutching a takeout container, she hurried over to Rachel. ¡°Ms. Marsh, the cafeteria has closed, but I picked up some pasta for you. It¡¯s delicious¡ªtry some. I think you¡¯ll really enjoy it.¡±

    ¡°Thanks so much!¡±

    Rachel savored the pasta with every bite.

    It had been ages since she had experienced such care and warmth.

    Before, she had often mirrored Brian¡¯s preferences, adopting his likes and dislikes. Caught up in mimicking him every day, she nearly lost sight of her own tastes.

    ¡°Samira, I remember your sister is gone, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s just me and my mom now,¡± Samira replied with a nod.

    Taking her hand, Rachel suggested, ¡°You once told me I remind you of your sister. If it¡¯s alright with you, think of me as your sister from now on.¡±

    Samira was visibly moved by the gesture.

    Rachel offered a reassuring smile. ¡°And just call me Rachel.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Rachel. You should finish up quickly. There¡¯s an interview scheduled this afternoon.¡±

    Feel the thrill at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s©q??o??

    After Samira exited, Rachel felt a surge of happiness.

    The uing interview session involved five candidates.

    Rachel was looking to hire an intern¡ªsomeone who could assist with her work and handle some design tasks.

    Given that it was just an internship, the standards were still quite strict. Samira was present for the interviews. The first four candidates each disyed notable qualities and impressed Rachel.

    She felt quite content with the oues.

    When the final applicant entered, his attire was eye-catching¡ªa floral shirt adding a touch of style, though his presence was a bit showy. His hair looked like a tangled mess, covering his face sopletely that nothing was visible.

    ¡°Rachel, about this candidate¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s stick to the protocol, keep cool.¡±

    Reviewing his resume, Rachel raised an eyebrow. ¡°Your name is Trey Cohen? Please, start by introducing yourself.¡±

    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Trey¡¯s tone was rxed. ¡°I¡¯m Trey Cohen, here for the internship interview today.¡±

    Was that all he had to say?

    Samira couldn¡¯t hide her surprise.

    Rachel kept herposure. ¡°Take it easy. I¡¯d like to ask you a few questions, if that¡¯s alright?¡±

    ¡°Please, go ahead!¡±

    ¡°Your resume mentions you were educated here until middle school before relocating overseas, and you¡¯ve lived there up to recently, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve only been back a few months and haven¡¯t secured a job yet,¡± Trey responded casually.

    ¡°You must master at least twonguages?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely.¡±

    Rachel nodded before continuing, ¡°Okay, moving on, what are your views on design?¡±

    ¡°I pursued art out of passion. I¡¯m willing to make adjustments for work and client needs, yet I hold to my principles. It frustrates me when clients, whock expertise, insist on modifications that dilute the design¡¯s integrity. No sry is worthpromising my creative standards. I won¡¯t kiss up to anyone for a job, and I won¡¯t abandon my artistic beliefs.¡±

    Rachel absorbed his responses and then asked onest question, ¡°I get it, you¡¯re quite rebellious, and I appreciate that. If you decide to join us, following my orders unconditionally will be essential. However, I won¡¯t ask you to go against your values. Is that something you canmit to?¡±

    Trey appeared startled by the question.

    He ran his fingers through his hair, revealing his expressive eyes, and gazed at Rachel with astonishment. ¡°And what if I agree?¡±

    With a confident smile, Rachel offered her hand. ¡°Then wee aboard, you¡¯re part of the team.¡±

    ¡°Am I really hired?¡± Trey asked, disbelief coloring his voice.

    ¡°Absolutely, and you can start right away. Is that okay with you?¡±

    Trey nodded enthusiastically. ¡°Absolutely, I can start. But remember, I won¡¯t make endless revisions for clients.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s perfectly fine,¡± Rachel replied.

    Turning to Samira, Rachel instructed, ¡°Please, help him with the onboarding.¡±

    Samira, still processing the news, asked, ¡°Are you sure about him?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely. Do you trust me?¡±

    ¡°Without a doubt.¡±

    She approached Trey. ¡°Come along, we¡¯ll handle the paperwork first.¡±

    ¡°Sounds good.¡±

    Once the contract was signed, Trey quickly snapped a photo and shared it. ¡°Hey sis, I¡¯ve got a job! I knew I¡¯d find someone who¡¯d see my worth. Oh, and just so you know, my superior is not only nice but also stunning. What¡¯s more, she¡¯s got an incredible knack for recognizing talent.¡± His excitement was evident as he sent the message.

    Upon seeing it, Kaliyah Cohen couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. Her brother, usually so casual about his career prospects, had actually secured a job.

    They had agreed that he would join her at the family business if he didn¡¯t get a job after the interviews.

    Suddenly, their arrangement was null and void.

    Kaliyah motioned to her assistant, whispering, ¡°Check where Trey interviewed today.¡±

    ¡°It was the White Group.¡±

    ¡°Brian White¡¯spany?¡± To Kaliyah¡¯s surprise, her brother was now an employee at the White Group. It seemed fate had its own ns.

    ¡°Work hard now that you¡¯re employed, and prove them wrong. I don¡¯t want anyone calling my brotherzy,¡± Kaliyah responded firmly.

    ¡°Trust me, I won¡¯t let you down!¡±

    Following the contract signing, Samira escorted Trey to the mall.

    ¡°Why are we at the mall?¡± Trey inquired.

    ¡°It was Rachel¡¯s directive.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Trey acknowledged, somewhat puzzled. ¡°Rachel is quite attractive.¡±

    ¡°Does she happen to have a boyfriend?¡±

    Samira gave him a stern look. ¡°Stay out of personal matters.¡±

    Trey nodded in understanding.

    Samira added, ¡°Listen to me¡ªfocus on your work and make sure to stay on Rachel¡¯s good side.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Rachel arrived promptly, her first agenda being a makeover for Trey at a local hair salon.

    ¡°How about we trim your long hair and try a new look?¡± Rachel proposed.

    Trey merely shook his head in response.

    Seeing this, Samira¡¯s eyes widened, her hands balling into fists. ¡°You didn¡¯t forget what we discussed, did you?¡±

    ¡°No, no,¡± Trey quickly said, removing his wig to reveal his true hairstyle. ¡°I meant that my hair is already short.¡±

    Revealed beneath the wig was a young man with striking features and a charming smile.

    Rachel gave an approving nod. ¡°Very well, you already look sharp.¡±

    ¡°Now, about the outfit, time for a wardrobe update?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely!¡±

    Within minutes, Trey emerged wearing a sharp suit. He lookedpletely different from when he first arrived.

    Samira caught her breath at the sight.

    Rachel yfully nudged her. ¡°He looks quite dashing, doesn¡¯t he? Perhaps there¡¯s a little spark there?¡±

    Blushing, Samira responded, ¡°You¡¯re teasing me again, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    While they were busy at the mall, Rachel¡¯s phone buzzed nonstop.

    Call after call came in from the HR director. ¡°I understand you¡¯ve brought in a new team member. Please ensure he attends tonight¡¯s wee event.¡± With no choice left, she prepared to attend.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 30

    ?Chapter 30:

    Rachel and Trey arrivedter at the gathering.

    The group, of course, wasn¡¯t about to let her off the hook so easily. Laughter erupted as they yfully called out, ¡°Rachel Marsh, you¡¯rete! You must drink a ss!¡±

    Rachel¡¯s gaze swept the room until itnded on Brian. He was sitting on the sofa, effortlesslymanding attention as people flocked around him. Beside him, Tracy satfortably, leaning in with an unmistakable familiarity. At that moment, they seemed like the perfect pair¡ªcharming, elegant, andpletely in sync. And Rachel? She felt like an outsider who had mistakenly wandered into someone else¡¯s story.

    ¡°Come on, Rachel! You can¡¯t just stand theree and drink!¡± someone chimed in. The others quickly joined the chant, encouraging her.

    Rachel stole another nce at Brian.

    Their rtionship wasn¡¯t public at work, but a small part of her still clung to hope. A part of her wished¡ªhowever foolishly¡ªthat he would step in and spare her from this ufortable moment.

    But she was wrong.

    Brian¡¯s face remained indifferent, as if she were no different from anyone else in the room.

    Realizing there was no use in hoping, she looked away and focused on the ss of wine in front of her.

    She lifted it, ready to drink it all in one go.

    But just then, a warm, firm hand grabbed hers, stopping her.

    Before she could react, the ss was gently taken from her grasp.

    Trey, effortlesslyposed, slipped one hand into his pocket while scanning the room with sharp eyes. In a calm yet unwavering tone, he stated, ¡°I was the reason she waste. If anyone should drink, it¡¯s me.¡±

    Latest novels uploaded g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    With that, he lifted the ss and downed it in one smooth motion.

    The crowd burst into cheers. ¡°Now that is how a real man handles it!¡± Someone teased, ¡°Rachel, where on earth did you find such a charming employee? I¡¯d trade anything to have one like him on my team.¡±

    Rachel gave a soft smile. ¡°Pure coincidence. I just hired him today.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really living the dream! Hiring a guy like him just on a whim? We¡¯re all jealous over here!¡±

    The yful remarks kepting, and before she knew it, another ss of liquor was ced in her hand. ¡°No excuses this time!¡±

    Rachel let out a smallugh. ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Without hesitation, she raised the ss and drank it all in one go.

    Over on the sofa, Brian¡¯s expression turned dangerously cold.

    A sharp crack echoed through the room as the ss in his grip suddenly shattered.

    The unexpected noise cut through the chatter, turning every head in the room. Tracy looked down and saw blood dripping from his hand, the shattered ss cutting deep into his skin.

    The bright red stood out, vivid and shocking.

    For a moment, everyone was stunned. Then, chaos broke loose.

    ¡°Cut the music! What¡¯s all this noise?¡±

    ¡°Get the lights on now!¡±

    ¡°Somebody call a doctor, quick!¡±

    Tracy¡¯s voice rose above the chaos. ¡°No need for that. Just grab a first-aid kit.¡±

    She looked at Brian, her voice gentle but assured. ¡°I¡¯ll handle it for you.¡± Without a second thought, Brian nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± The entire room fell into silence.

    Rachel had no interest in sticking around.

    Without a nce back, she turned on her heel and headed toward the restroom.

    But the restroom was far from the peaceful retreat she expected.

    ¡°Did you see that? I told you Mr. White and Tracy were a thing. That proves it.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. I even did some digging¡ªTracy is the one he has been pining over for years. Now that she¡¯s back, he¡¯s obviously going to worship her.¡±

    ¡°We should start treating Tracy with more respect¡ªno, I mean, the soon-to-be Mrs. White.¡±

    The gossiping continued, but then one voice stood out. ¡°But¡­ don¡¯t you think he seems to have a soft spot for Rachel?¡±

    ¡°Oh,e on! That¡¯s ridiculous. Sure, Rachel¡¯s attractive, but I heard she has a handicapped younger brother. Do you honestly think he would ever consider her?¡±

    ¡°Please! She may bepetent enough to work for him, but that¡¯s as far as it goes. She¡¯s not someone he¡¯d ever take seriously.¡±

    The door burst open with a loud bang. The group spun around, startled to see Rachel standing in the doorway.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± one of them stuttered.

    Rachel¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°Do you own this ce?¡± Her tone was razor-sharp, making the women fall into an uneasy silence.

    Rachel was no stranger to workce rumors. Most of the time, she paid them no mind. But this time was different. They had dragged her brother into it, and that was something she wouldn¡¯t let slide.

    Without thinking twice, she seized the woman¡¯s arm, her eyes sharp and unyielding. The rest of them, gripped by fear, scattered at once.

    ¡°Where did you hear about my brother?¡± Rachel demanded.

    The woman¡¯s face paled, herposure crumbling. She had always known Rachel asposed and unbothered¡ªnever had she imagined this fiery side of her.

    ¡°I know someone who went to the same school as you. She mentioned it,¡± the woman stuttered.

    ¡°Oh? Is that right?¡± Rachel¡¯s lips curved into a slow, icy smirk.

    She let go of the woman and gave her shoulder a light tap. ¡°Whatever my brother¡¯s circumstances are, they have nothing to do with you. You have no right to belittle him. And as for your remark about me not being worthy of Brian¡¯s attention¡ªdo you really believe you are worthy of him? Now get lost!¡±

    Her brother was the one thing she would neverpromise on. Anyone who dared to cross that line would regret it.

    If she didn¡¯t stand up for him, she wouldn¡¯t be worthy of being his sister.

    As Rachel stepped out of the restroom, she spotted Trey leaning casually against the wall, arms folded. ¡°I always thought you were all sugar and no spice. Guess I was wrong¡ªyou¡¯ve got ws.¡±

    ¡°Having second thoughts about working with me?¡± she asked coolly.

    Trey ced a hand over his chest. ¡°Regret? If anything, I regret not teaming up with you sooner.¡±

    By the time they stepped back into the private room, the energy had picked up once more. Brian¡¯s injured hand was now neatly wrapped in bandages.

    The night continued with karaoke, and everyone eagerly grabbed the mic, hoping to impress Brian.

    Trey slid into the seat beside Rachel. ¡°Everyone¡¯s raising their sses to Mr. White. Shouldn¡¯t you be doing the same?¡±

    Rachel said nothing. She simply sipped her drink in silence.

    The upbeat tempo of the room shifted as a slow, sentimental tune filled the air. ¡°Who chose this song?¡± a voice in the crowd questioned.

    Tracy lifted her hand without hesitation, gripping the microphone. ¡°That would be me.¡±

    A voice teased from the crowd, ¡°Tracy, isn¡¯t this a duet? Who¡¯s your partner?¡± Tracy turned to Brian, her eyes filled with both hesitation and confidence. ¡°Brian, if I remember right, you love this song. How about we sing it together?¡±

    Brian¡¯s expression remained unreadable. He crossed his legs and rested a hand on his knee, offering no reaction.

    Tracy grew nervous, a thinyer of sweat appearing on her nose. The silence felt unbearable.

    Rachel clenched her fists so tightly that her nails dug into her palms. She silently wished for him to refuse.

    In her mind, she even dared to picture him pushing through the crowd, taking her hand, and saying, ¡°You¡¯ve got it all wrong. Rachel is my fianc¨¦e.¡± But reality never bent to her wishes.

    Under the dim lights, she could only watch as that tall, refined figure strode past everyone¡ªto Tracy.

    With a light touch, his fingers swept a strand of her hair away. His tone was warm, almost tender. ¡°If you want it, I¡¯ll sing with you.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 31

    ?Chapter 31:

    Was Brian implying that he would do anything to make Tracy happy? Rachel¡¯s heart sank. His affection had never been aimed at her.

    Silence enveloped the private room as a gentle, soothing melody filled the air.

    Tracy had chosen a love song that held significant meaning for Rachel. She had once begged Brian to sing this song with her, but each request had been denied. Yet, this time, at Tracy¡¯s request, he agreed without hesitation.

    Everyone seemed captivated by their wless delivery of the song.

    However, Rachel¡¯s thoughts were elsewhere¡ªshe needed a drink. She was already on her third beer from the table.

    Just then, her hand was gently restrained.

    Looking concerned, Trey said, ¡°Samira asked me to keep an eye on your drinking.¡±

    ¡°I just need something to soothe my nerves,¡± Rachel protested, quickly downing two more beers.

    Unable to dissuade her, Trey ended up joining her, and they polished off a few more bottles.

    As the music faded, Brian¡¯s intense starended on them, his fists clenched tightly.

    Rachel had certainly made an impression.

    Brian fumed inwardly at the sight of her drinking with another man. He believed he had been too lenient with her. Tonight, he was determined to set things straight and show her the importance of proper conduct.

    The apuse andpliments from the audience filled the room.

    ¡°Such talent! Mr. White not only excels in business, but also captures hearts with his singing.¡±

    Find thetest updates g????????????????.??????

    ¡°Tracy¡¯s performance was equally mesmerizing, with a voice so sweet it could make anyone fall in love.¡±

    Rachel suddenly got up, swaying slightly as she moved toward the stage. ¡°Would you mind ying ¡®All of Me¡¯?¡±

    A lump formed in Brian¡¯s throat at the request. His face tightened, a clear sign of his displeasure.

    On stage, Rachel had already drawn Trey close to her.

    ¡°Are you familiar with this song?¡±

    ¡°I know it, but¡­¡±

    A smile crossed Rachel¡¯s face. Her eyes sparkled with a mix of intoxication and innocence, enchanting yet pure, making her nearly irresistible.

    Trey found himself speechless.

    Rachel leaned in, her voice a gentle caress. ¡°You mustn¡¯t say no. Remember, you agreed to follow my directions when you joined.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Although the melody was joyful, Rachel infused each lyric with mncholy. As she continued, tears began to cascade down her cheeks. By the song¡¯s end, her face was wet with tears.

    Trey stood tall beside her, and as the music stopped, he protectively drew her close.

    He whispered reassuringly in her ear, ¡°You¡¯ve had too much to drink. I¡¯ll take you home.¡±

    Rachel nced upward, beaming at him. ¡°Fantastic! Thanks so much.¡± It was clear she was drunk; she looked a bit dazed but still charming.

    Her smile shone brilliantly, capturing the hearts of all around her. In the light of the night, her eyes sparkled with even more maic allure.

    Agitated, Brian swirled his ss too hard, causing the liquor to spill over the edge.

    His piercing eyes locked onto the pair before him, his stare burning into Rachel with fiery intensity, as though he wished to scorch her very soul.

    Despite his look, Rachel offered him a smile but remained silent. She then turned to Trey, urgently whispering, ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here!¡±

    The moment they exited, her phone buzzed.

    When she picked up, Brian¡¯s voice, thick with irritation, said, ¡°Stay there. We¡¯re going home together.¡±

    With a tipsy giggle, Rachel responded, ¡°Doing this right here, where everyone from work can see¡ªdon¡¯t you worry about getting caught? Plus, Tracy¡¯s not exactly sober herself. Are you going to leave her like that?¡±

    A tight frown formed on Brian¡¯s face. He paused before answering, ¡°Ronald will drive her home. It¡¯s not my concern anymore.¡±

    Rachel ended the call abruptly.

    As Trey fetched some water, he noticed Rachel swaying slightly by the roadside and hurried to her side. ¡°Let me drive you home.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. You¡¯ve already seen enough of my embarrassing moments. I¡¯ll get myself home.¡±

    But Trey insisted, concerned, ¡°You¡¯ve had too much to drink.¡±

    Rachel thought being drunk wasn¡¯t so bad after all. It would allow her to momentarily forget her troubles and avoid the pain in front of her. She wandered aimlessly until a park bench beckoned her to sit.

    All the while, Trey kept a watchful eye on her, ensuring her safety.

    Feeling the effects of the alcohol, Rachel clutched at Trey¡¯s shirt and asked, ¡°Men are so unpredictable, aren¡¯t they? But then, how can some remain so devoted to their first love? Oh, I forgot you¡¯re a man too. Sorry, that was unfair of me. May I ask you something?¡±

    Trey gave a nod.

    With a tipsy grin, Rachel swept her hair aside. ¡°How would you react if a woman you weren¡¯t interested in pursued you?¡±

    ¡°Do you want an honest answer?¡±

    ¡°Just the truth, please.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d be irritated, honestly. I¡¯d wish she would just vanish and leave me alone.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s response was a smile. Her smile radiated brightness yet carried a deep sadness that could pierce the heart. It seemed Brian likely felt the same way about her.

    To him, an unwee presence was nothing but a bother. Even a mere coincidence of paths could appear to him as if she were imposing herself.

    ¡°Thanks, I get it now. My ce is just up ahead; you don¡¯t need toe further.¡± With that, Rachel continued on her own, her tears flowing freely as she walked.

    She was ready to let go of Brian.

    Yet, the thought of severing all ties with him sliced through her heart like a sharp knife. It felt as though a part of her was being torn away.

    ¡°Rachel, stop crying. You need to be stronger than this. The world is full of men, not just Brian White. It¡¯s time to wake up, gather your strength, and move on,¡± she said to herself.

    Abruptly, a vehicle pulled up next to her. The license te was unfamiliar.

    Ronald stepped out, regarding her with respect. ¡°Ms. Marsh, Mr. White is waiting inside the car.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to¡­¡± Rachel began, but her protest was interrupted as Brian lowered the car window, his striking featuresing into view.

    His stare was intense. ¡°Should Ie out and get you myself?¡± His tone carried a clear hint of pressure.

    With reluctance, Rachel climbed into the car.

    As soon as she was inside, her wrist was seized, and she was pulled into a scorching embrace.

    The smell of alcohol lingered on Brian, betraying how drunk he was. ¡°Let go!¡±

    ¡°Stay still¡­¡±

    Rachel¡¯s objection was cut short as he tightened his hold on her. His grip was suffocating, as if he intended to crush her.

    ¡°Just be quiet and let me hold you for a bit.¡±

    ¡°This is ufortable,¡± Rachel protested more assertively than usual. The atmosphere inside the car turned cold; his eyes sliced through the darkness.

    His voice was chilling, devoid of any warmth, as he said, ¡°My embrace makes you ufortable? Then tell me, whose embrace do you findforting? That intern¡¯s?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 32

    ?Chapter 32:

    Suddenly, Brian¡¯s grip tightened around Rachel¡¯s chin, his fingers digging in just enough to hold her still.

    ¡°Rachel, if I hadn¡¯t shown up, would you have let that intern take you home? Let him stay with you?¡±

    Rachel was furious. How could he reduce her to this¡ªbelittle her as if she meant nothing?

    Her chest tightened, but she forced out a bitterugh. ¡°Do you even realize how cruel you are?¡±

    He was always so gentle, so considerate when it came to Tracy. But with her? All he ever did was find fault, as if he couldn¡¯t stand her existence. She let out a slow breath, her voice turning hollow. ¡°Trey was right. If a man doesn¡¯t love a woman, he¡¯ll always see her as a burden.¡±

    Brian¡¯s expression darkened, his anger clouding over any trace of reason.

    ¡°You seem to be quite close with him now,¡± his voice was razor-sharp. ¡°Weren¡¯t you supposed to be at the hospital with Jeffrey? You weren¡¯t evening tonight. What happened? Did you change your ns just for that intern?¡±

    Rachel met his re head-on, her chin lifting in defiance. ¡°And if I did?¡±

    A sudden ripping sound cut through the tension as her dress tore.

    ¡°Park the car. Get out.¡±

    Brian¡¯s voice was raw with fury.

    Ronald didn¡¯t hesitate¡ªhe pulled the car to a stop, got out, and disappeared into the night.

    Rachel¡¯s pulse pounded as she met Brian¡¯s bloodshot gaze. He looked unhinged. A knot of fear twisted in her stomach as she instinctively stepped back. As she struggled, her hair tumbled out of ce, strands falling messily over her face.

    Every story starts at g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s,

    The alcohol she had consumed left a faint flush on her skin, making her look even more alluring.

    His grip tightened around her waist as he pulled her firmly onto hisp. One hand locked her wrists behind her back, the other yanking her closer until her nose brushed against his.

    In the stifling space between them, their breaths tangled, warm and uneven.

    Her lips, red and inviting like ripe berries, were dangerously tempting. His throat constricted, and without hesitation, he dipped his head, capturing her lips in a searing kiss.

    Rachel bit down hard in defiance, but he was relentless. His mouth overtook hers, his hands slipping beneath the fabric of her dress, peeling it away with unshaken resolve. Her gaze flickered to the window, where the vast, dark wilderness stretched endlessly beyond.

    Only then did fear creep in. ¡°Brian, stop! I said stop!¡± But he didn¡¯t listen.

    Until the very end, she sobbed, trembling, her voice breaking as she pleaded, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I won¡¯t do it again. Just¡­ not here. Not in the car, please¡ªokay?¡±

    Moreover, Ronald was still outside. She truly couldn¡¯t bear the humiliation.

    Only then did Brian release her hands, his nose brushing against her neck. ¡°Sorry? What exactly do you think you did wrong?¡±

    Rachel clung to him, her voice shaking between sobs. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have said those things to provoke you, and¡­ and I shouldn¡¯t have sung a love song with Trey.¡±

    ¡°And what else?¡±

    What else? Nothing. There was nothing else!

    Brian¡¯s lips grazed her shoulder before sinking in. ¡°Look me in the eyes and say you love me. Say you¡¯ll only ever love me.¡±

    ¡°I love you. Only you.¡±

    She found it wasn¡¯t fair. Brian didn¡¯t love her¡ªyet he kept forcing her to say she loved him. When had he be so possessive, so controlling?

    A few minutester, Ronald returned to the car.

    Rachel¡¯s dress was nearly in tatters.

    She curled up, burying herself in Brian¡¯s suit jacket, looking small and fragile. As they stepped out of the car, Brian scooped her into his arms. The icy wind bit at her bare legs, making her shudder violently.

    ¡°Cold?¡±

    He pressed his cheek to hers, his voice a low murmur. ¡°Yeah.¡±

    The moment the word left her lips, warmth suddenly wrapped around her ankles. Before she could react, his hands cradled her feet, heat radiating from his palms.

    Rachel looked at him in disbelief. ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°My feet!¡±

    ¡°Not just your feet, Rachel. You¡¯re mine¡ªall of you.¡±

    Back home, Brian carried her straight to the bathroom. After days without intimacy, his desire burned uncontrobly. Rachel could barely keep up. From the bathroom to the bed, then back again, she clung to him, her nails raking over his broad, sculpted back. Only when she fainted from exhaustion did he finally let her go.

    By the time she woke, daylight streamed through the windows. Brian was already gone.

    Her phone buzzed with a message from him: ¡°I¡¯m off to work.¡±

    On her way to work, Rachel¡¯s phone rang. It was Eric¡¯s voice on the line, saying there had been progress in Jeffrey¡¯s custody case.

    ¡°Alright, set a location. I¡¯ll be there as soon as I can.¡±

    ¡°The same ce asst time.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    When they met, Eric¡¯s expression was heavy with hesitation. Rachel didn¡¯t waste time.

    ¡°Eric, just say it. Whatever it is, I can handle it.¡±

    ¡°As your attorney, I spoke with your father. He¡¯s given a condition.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the condition?¡±

    The demand was so outrageous that even Eric, despite handling countless cases, hesitated to say it aloud.

    ¡°He ims the White family¡¯s offer is far too low, considering you¡¯re about to marry Mr. White. He wants a hundred million dors, two houses, and ten luxury cars. On top of that, he¡¯s demanding shares in the White Group.¡±

    Rachel took a slow sip of her coffee. Unlike Eric, who looked thoroughly appalled, she remainedposed.

    ¡°You¡¯re not surprised?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing surprising about it. He raised me, but only ever saw me as a cash cow¡ªsomething to milk for money. Now that I¡¯m marrying Brian, this is their once-in-a-lifetime chance to cash in. Of course, he¡¯d ask for an outrageous amount.¡±

    She had expected her father to make demands. That was why she had never gone back home to discuss the wedding. But Moira and Thorpe¡¯s greed had surpassed even her worst expectations. Forget the White family¡ªshe herself would never agree to those conditions.

    ¡°Is there another option besides negotiation?¡± Rachel asked, her voice steady.

    ¡°Yes. You can take legal action. But if you go that route, you and your father will end up battling in court, and any remaining family ties may be permanently severed. Have you considered that?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to consider. Move forward with thewsuit.¡± No matter the cost, she had to regain custody of Jeffrey.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll proceed as you¡¯ve decided. But even if thewsuit goes smoothly, your father will likely take legal action to reim the medical expenses he covered for your brother. From what I know, the total amounts to two million.¡±

    Rachel nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll figure out a way to get the money. Thank you, Eric.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±

    Rachel then went to see Brian. The office was empty, but she hesitated briefly before calling out.

    ¡°Mr. White!¡±

    Brian nced up, realizing they were alone. He motioned for her toe closer. Rachel stepped forward, allowing him to pull her onto hisp.

    ¡°Does it still hurt? Did you get injured anywhere?¡± Brian asked, his voice low.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 33

    ?Chapter 33:

    Brian¡¯s intensity the previous day had been overwhelming.

    Rachel, mindful of the office surroundings, quickly ced her hand over his mouth. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m fine, Mr. White. There¡¯s something important I need to discuss with you.¡±

    ¡°Mr. White?¡± A frown creased Brian¡¯s brow.

    ¡°Brian,¡± she quickly corrected, her tone softening. ¡°I need to ask for an advance on my sry for the next two years.¡±

    ¡°Why do you need such arge amount?¡± he asked.

    Rachel didn¡¯t hesitate as she exined, ¡°It¡¯s for Jeffrey¡¯s legal defense.¡±

    ¡°Let Ronald handle all of Eric¡¯s legal expenses directly. You shouldn¡¯t worry about it,¡± Brian replied.

    Brian was known for his financial generosity. Yet, Rachel was determined not to rely on his wealth this time.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. Jeffrey is my brother, and I should take responsibility for these costs myself.¡±

    Brian paused, his hand momentarily still on her waist.

    His smile remained, but it grew cold. ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± Was it necessary for her to keep their finances so distinctly separate?

    ¡°Yes, using my own money makes me feel more secure. Please, just approve this request.¡±

    Her plea visibly upset Brian.

    He stepped back, hands sinking into his pockets, his demeanor turning cold. ¡°Alright, if that¡¯s what you want¡ªno involvement from me¡ªthen submit the formal request. We¡¯ll discuss it once it reaches my desk.¡±

    Every story unfolds at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s£®??????

    Rachel¡¯s expression betrayed her inner turmoil.

    She then moderated her approach, lowering her voice. ¡°I know it¡¯s unusual to ask for a two-year sry advance, but please consider it for¡­¡±

    ¡°For what reason? Because we spent one night together? Or because we¡¯ve been together for so long?¡± Brian¡¯s gaze pierced through her, his words sharp and biting.

    Rachel¡¯s face drained of color, reflecting her shock. Did she really deserve such humiliation?

    ¡°Apologies for the inconvenience!¡± With those words, Rachel quickly exited, feeling overwhelmed and defeated.

    Seated at her desk, Rachel wondered if her actions had been a mistake. Provoking him was probably unwise, especially since she was desperately in need of money. Now, even their rtionship was at risk, and she found herself unable to shamelessly use his wealth. After all, his wealth remained his own. Thest thing she wanted was to be indebted to him. She also dreaded the criticism from Debby, who might belittle her further.

    With a heavy sigh, Rachel closed her eyes briefly.

    Upon leaving her office, she noticed Tracy standing near the hallway. Tracy approached, holding two concert tickets, and boldly asked, ¡°These are for a concert Brian loves. Think he¡¯lle with me?¡±

    Rachel brushed past her without a word. Tracy stamped her foot in frustration. ¡°Let¡¯s see how long you can keep up that attitude!¡±

    Later, Rachel stopped by the supermarket on her way home. She picked up groceries, focusing on Brian¡¯s favorites. Once home, she hesitated before finally deciding to call him.

    The call went unanswered.

    With a sigh of resignation, she sent a text instead: ¡°I¡¯ve made dinner. Pleasee home and join me.¡±

    Despite having prepared everything, Rachel received no response. She tried calling again, only to find his phone turned off. She waited alone, watching the hours tick by from nine to midnight.

    Eventually, all the dishes had gone cold. Losing any desire to eat, Rachel cleaned up the kitchen and retreated to her bedroom.

    Just after stepping out of the shower and wrapping herself in a towel, the bedroom door swung open.

    Brian stood in the doorway, his tall silhouette casting a shadow. His gaze intensified upon seeing her.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Rachel was clearly stunned as well.

    Her hands reflexively tightened the towel, and she nervously adjusted her damp hair.

    ¡°Come over here,¡± he ordered, his face flushed as he motioned with his finger. She stood motionless, seemingly rooted to the spot.

    His patience quickly evaporated. He angrily removed his tie and stumbled toward her. The closer he got, the more the scent of alcohol filled the air.

    It was then that she realized he was intoxicated.

    ¡°Have you been drinking?¡± she barely started to ask when, suddenly, she had to support his weight.

    Brian copsed against her, his body bending her backward under his weight.

    ¡°Hey, wake up, Brian, don¡¯t pass out now. Just hold on.¡±

    With considerable effort, Rachel managed to drag him onto the bed.

    After tucking him in and just as she was about to dry her hair, her waist was abruptly pulled close.

    Brian, now more like an affectionate puppy, nestled his head against her neck, his breath warm and steady.

    In that moment, he seemed unusually tender and charming.

    ¡°Brian?¡± she whispered, seeking any sign of awareness.

    He remained silent, offering no response.

    It was clear he was drunk. Why else would he suddenly seem so endearing? Normally, when awake, he was more like a relentless wolf¡ªalways domineering and cold toward her.

    Rachel watched him remain still and realized he had fallen asleep. She carefully tried to slip his hand away.

    But the moment she stirred, he gripped her again, pleading, ¡°Don¡¯t leave. Stay and hold me. I can¡¯t let you go.¡±

    His embrace was firm, preventing her from pulling away.

    Left with no option, Rachel reassured him gently, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll stay. I just need to dry my hair quickly, then I¡¯ll be back, okay?¡±

    Her soothing words seemed to calm him, and he released her.

    ¡°Make it quick. I want you close when I fall asleep tonight.¡±

    Rachel nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    She felt a sweet sensation in her heart despite knowing that this tender side of Brian only surfaced when he was drunk, and that he would likely forget everything by morning.

    Still, his need for her, this intense clinginess, brought her an unexined joy.

    Upon returning to the bed after drying her hair, she found Brian suddenly drawing her into his arms.

    Unexpectedly, her towel slipped off as she was pulled closer.

    In the dim room, her figure was nearly fully revealed.

    Realizing this, her face turned crimson with embarrassment.

    She quickly pulled the nket up to cover herself.

    But the damage had been done.

    Brian¡¯s gaze on her was intense and burning. It seemed as though he wanted to devour her whole.

    ¡°You did that on purpose!¡± Brian said, his eyes zing with emotion.

    Panicked, Rachel quickly replied, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t do it intentionally. You have to listen to me.¡±

    Before she could continue, his lips imed hers, silencing her words with a passionate kiss.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 34

    ?Chapter 34:

    Brian¡¯s touch felt almost magical.

    Each touch sent tingles cascading down her spine.

    Bathed in soft yellow light, their surroundings took on a stunning quality.

    Tonight, the moon shone with a special magic, a fine crescent adorning the sky. Gentle breezes made the white curtains at the windows dance, adding a cozy, tender vibe to the room.

    Lying on the bed, Brian¡¯s features were illuminated by moonlight, casting him in an almost ethereal glow.

    The sharp edges usually evident in his demeanor had mellowed with the alcohol, lending him a softer, more approachable air. His lips, flushed a soft pink, seemed especially inviting.

    Rachel found herself captivated, her thoughts drifting.

    This man was deeply familiar to her.

    He was the one she had tirelessly chased and yearned for over the years. He embodied maturity, authority, and charisma. He was irresistibly charming to her.

    Despite all his qualities, his love for her was nowhere to be found.

    What was she supposed to do? Despite everything, she remained hopelessly in love with him.

    ¡°Brian, has anyone ever mentioned just how charming you are?¡±

    The serene ambiance of the night seemed to embolden Rachel. Her delicate fingers gently traced his features, each stroke filled with yearning.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m naturally attractive,¡± Brian said, promptingughter from Rachel. His confidence was unwavering.

    Overwhelmed by her feelings, she pulled him into an embrace, her eyes lingering affectionately on his face.

    ¡°Brian, I love you! Promise me it¡¯s only me you love, okay?¡±

    At that moment, she embraced him tightly, appearing small and fragile. Brian leaned in close, their foreheads touching, his breaths short and urgent.

    ¡°Prove your love then. Kiss me!¡±

    Without a moment¡¯s hesitation¡ªunlike ever before¡ªRachel¡¯s quivering lips tentatively found his, before he deepened the kiss.

    His touch was tender, his voice nearly dissolving her resolve.

    Tears flowed down Rachel¡¯s cheeks as she gazed at him.

    To be adored this way felt so right; it was unbearable to think of letting go.

    ¡°Tracy¡­ Tracy¡­¡±

    What Rachel hadn¡¯t anticipated was that after their moment of intimacy, as Brian rested wearily beside her, it was Tracy¡¯s name he murmured.

    In that instant, it felt as though a knife had been plunged deep into her heart, leaving her no chance to speak. He had whispered Tracy¡¯s name.

    All the love, the sweetness, the gentleness¡ªhad they been intended for Tracy?

    How utterly humiliating.

    It dawned on Rachel that, from beginning to end, it had all been a cruel joke.

    And she had taken every bit of it to heart.

    ¡°Rachel, you¡¯re the world¡¯s biggest fool,¡± she told herself bitterly.

    A sudden coldness swept through her, chilling her to the bone.

    After tucking Brian into bed, Rachel couldn¡¯t fall asleep.

    She wrapped herself in a robe and paced the garden repeatedly.

    The chilly morning dew settled on her, soaking into her skin.

    Soon, a creeping cold overtook her.

    Once back in the bedroom and beneath the covers, Brian drew her close. His familiar scent surrounded her.

    ¡°Where have you been? Why did it take so long for you to return?¡±

    ¡°Brian¡­¡± Rachel raised her eyes to his, her voiceden with an unasked question. ¡°Do you even know who you¡¯re holding?¡±

    ¡°Not a clue,¡± Brian replied, his patience wearing thin. Only moments ago, she had been desperately holding onto him, pleading for his undivided love. Now, she had turned cold and distant.

    ¡°You really are ridiculous,¡± he said, full of disdain.

    In his eyes, Rachel thought, she must appear utterly pathetic.

    Indeed. Before, she had been a delicate, petite girl, almost appearing underfed.

    Such a figure hardly made her noticeable in any gathering.

    Tracy, on the other hand, had always stood out, even in high school. Tall and elegant, her physique was the kind many boys admired and longed for. Driven by a deep-seated need topete, Rachelter devoted herself to fitness, transforming her body in a relentless pursuit to match up.

    ¡°Brian, why did you decide to marry me?¡± Rachel asked.

    However, Brian had already drifted off to sleep.

    The next morning, a splitting headache awakened her.

    Her body was sore and drained of energy.

    Every movement was agony, as if she had been trampled.

    By now, Brian was up and getting ready, donning a suit and adjusting his tie. The gentle morning light cast a glow on his sharp features, emphasizing his timeless good looks.

    ¡°Could you drive me to the hospital?¡± Rachel managed to sit up and ask.

    ¡°Everything okay?¡± Brian asked.

    ¡°Just feeling a little off. Can youe with me? It shouldn¡¯t take long,¡± she spoke without much expectation.

    Brian gave her a brief look, appeared to consider it, then said, ¡°Ronald will take you.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s enthusiasm was doused.

    With a lowered head, she murmured, ¡°If you¡¯re too busy, I can manage on my own.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Brian exited the room without further discussion.

    Rachel lost track of when he left or when she passed out.

    Amidst her haze, she heard amotion.

    The sound intensified, and soon, she thought she recognized Debby¡¯s voice. Debby? Rachel knew she couldn¡¯t wait any longer. She hurriedly dressed and was just about to head downstairs when the bedroom door burst open.

    Debby marched in, saying, ¡°Rachel, you¡¯re really good at living it up. You aren¡¯t even married to Brian, yet you¡¯re living like royalty. My son starts his work at dawn, and here you are, lounging in bed.¡±

    Rachel knew arguing was pointless, so she chose to remain silent.

    Feeling too ill to engage in a pointless conversation, she conserved her strength.

    ¡°Why are you still standing around? Get moving and start working!¡±

    In the end, Rachel went to the office under Debby¡¯s urging.

    Upon entering thepany premises, she could feel Debby¡¯s piercing gaze trailing her.

    Reaching her office, the overwhelming sensation became too much.

    A wave of dizziness and breathlessness overtook her, and she copsed, losing consciousness.

    ¡°Ms. Marsh!¡± Trey shouted as he dashed to support her fall.

    Samira hurried to the scene as well.

    A respectful greeting interrupted them, eximing, ¡°Good morning, Mr. White!¡±

    Mr. White?

    Samira looked at Rachel, quickly assessing the situation.

    She nudged Trey, whispering, ¡°Let her go, I¡¯ve got her.¡±

    ¡°You know you can¡¯t carry her. I¡¯m taking her to the hospital immediately.¡±

    Brian¡¯s attention was drawn by Trey¡¯s words.

    In the chill of the morning, their gazes locked in a silent exchange.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 35

    ?Chapter 35:

    Rachel had chosen a knee-lengthce dress for the day, its delicate fabric enhancing the natural glow of her skin.

    As Trey lifted her, the hem of her dress slid up slightly, revealing more of her legs.

    The way Brian stared at Trey could have burned through steel.

    ¡°Does no one work anymore?¡± he snapped, his voice sharp enough to send a chill down the spine.

    Trey, however, paid him no mind.

    His only concern was Rachel as he carried her and gged down a cab to rush her to the hospital.

    Brian¡¯s fists tightened as he shot a cold nce at Ronald. ¡°Bring the car around. Follow them!¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± Ronald sprang into action without dy.

    About an hourter, Rachel was ced in a hospital bed, her body still weak from exhaustion.

    The moment she stirred awake, the first thing she saw was the harsh white glow of the hospital ceiling, making her squint.

    ¡°Where am I?¡± she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper, as she lifted a shaky hand to her forehead.

    Trey¡¯s face lit up when he saw her stir. ¡°You¡¯re awake! You had me worried.¡±

    ¡°Trey? Did you bring me here?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Just focus on resting. Are you hungry? I can get you something to eat.¡±

    Find new stories on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    ¡°That would be great. Thanks, Trey.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Looking after you is the least I can do.¡±

    The moment he stepped out, Brian walked in.

    Rachel blinked in surprise. She hadn¡¯t expected him to be here.

    Without saying a word, he dragged a chair closer and took a seat beside her bed.

    Neither of them said a word, and the silence felt unusually heavy.

    It wasn¡¯t until a nurse walked in and called out, ¡°Rachel Marsh, time to check your temperature,¡± that the stillness was broken.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Rachel extended her hand for the thermometer, but Brian got to it first. ¡°I¡¯ll handle it.¡±

    She nced at him, slightly taken aback.

    His brows knitted together as he cleared his throat. ¡°Move your clothing a bit.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Rachel tensed, wrapping her arms around herself.

    ¡°It¡¯s for your temperature check.¡± He reached out and carefully shifted her clothing.

    Rachel recoiled instantly, shaking her head in protest.

    ¡°Whether you like it or not, this needs to be done. How else will they treat you?¡± Brian¡¯s expression remained unchanged.

    ¡°I never said I wouldn¡¯t do it. It¡¯s just really cold.¡±

    She did so because it was cold? Brian¡¯s brows furrowed slightly.

    Without a word, he picked up the thermometer and rubbed it between his hands, careful not to touch the metal tip.

    Once it was warm enough, he gently ced it against her skin.

    Rachel watched in shock, blinking rapidly, unsure if she was seeing things.

    Did Brian just warm the thermometer for her? It waspletely unexpected.

    ¡°What?¡± Brian asked, noticing her staring.

    ¡°Nothing!¡± She averted her gaze quickly.

    When he checked, her temperature was rmingly high.

    No wonder she had passed out.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being a little reckless? You were burning up with a fever, and it never crossed your mind to call me?¡± he asked, unable to hide his frustration.

    Rachel, already lightheaded from the fever, felt even worse at being scolded.

    ¡°I told you this morning, but you didn¡¯t take me to the hospital.¡±

    ¡°I told Ronald to take you, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°But I didn¡¯t want him to take me,¡± Rachel muttered. ¡°I wanted you to take me.¡±

    Seeing her flushed face, Brian sighed. There was no point in arguing with someone who was sick.

    ¡°You¡¯re being unreasonable,¡± he murmured.

    Maybe she was being a little unreasonable.

    But just this once, she wanted to feel like she still mattered to him.

    ¡°Next time, don¡¯t try to handle it alone. Just call me,¡± he said, unable to stay mad when she looked so weak.

    Her flushed face and reddened nose made something in him soften, though he refused to acknowledge it.

    But why did he even care? he wondered. It had to be just habit. She was, after all, about to be his wife.

    And she had been with him for years, always unwavering.

    Right then, Rachel¡¯s phone chimed, and she picked it up. Trey had sent her a series of food pictures, each dish looking better than thest.

    ¡°Pick whatever looks good to you,¡± Trey texted.

    Rachel scrolled through and selected a few options.

    After replying, she nced at Brian.

    ¡°Trey¡¯sing back soon. Are you staying?¡±

    The mere mention of Trey¡¯s name put Brian in a sour mood.

    ¡°That intern?¡± he asked, his voice carrying an edge.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s him.¡±

    ¡°He seems pretty invested in you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m his superior. It¡¯s nothing out of the ordinary.¡±

    ¡°Nothing out of the ordinary?¡± Brian highly doubted that.

    To him, it was anything but normal.

    He leaned in and slipped an arm around her waist. His voice turned cold. ¡°You and I are together. Keep your distance from him.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just professional interaction, nothing more.¡±

    He could walk around with Tracy all he wanted, yet she couldn¡¯t even have an intern near her? How was that fair?

    ¡°So now I¡¯m not even allowed to talk to other men because of you?¡±

    Brian¡¯s irritation deepened. Rachel had been defending that intern non-stop.

    In the past, no matter what he did or who he was with, she never questioned him. She just stayed by his side. But now? She was actually arguing with him¡ªover that intern. That realization left a bitter taste in his mouth.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like him. Tell me what kind of intern you want, and I¡¯ll have Ronald rece him with someone else,¡± Brian said, making the decision on the spot.

    Rachel stared at him in disbelief. ¡°So now I don¡¯t even get to pick my own intern? Brian, I¡¯m your girlfriend, not your puppet. If you want to rece Trey, fine¡ªjust make sure Tracy is gone first.¡±

    Brian¡¯s eyes turned cold, his irritation bing more obvious.

    It was clear¡ªwhenever Tracy¡¯s name came up, he was never quite the same.

    ¡°If you¡¯re unwilling to do that, then neither am I. Trey ispetent, and I¡¯m keeping him. If you¡¯re so set on hiding our rtionship, then just go,¡± Rachel said coldly.

    Brian shot her an icy stare, his lips pressing into a thin line.

    But in the end, he said nothing and simply walked away.

    Of course, he was too afraid to let anyone know about them. So, like always, he chose to walk away. Maybe she really had just been fooling herself all along.

    He would never care.

    How could it possibly be that he was feeling jealous?

    She knew he would never make their rtionship known.

    Eventually, it was just her trying to push the truth aside, refusing to ept what was right in front of her.

    Maybe one day, when she finally got tired of all this, there wouldn¡¯t be anything left between them.

    When Trey came back, he was carrying an armful of items.

    She had only picked a few dishes, yet somehow, Trey had brought back almost everything from the cafeteria, filling the room with the aroma of fresh food. As shey there getting her IV, he made sure she had warm water and even cracked a few jokes to lighten the mood.

    The once-quiet ward now felt lighthearted, filled with warmth andughter. The sunlight streamed in, casting a glow on Trey¡¯s sharp features. Rachel found herself staring, lost in thought.

    ¡°You okay?¡± Trey¡¯s voice pulled her back to reality.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 36

    ?Chapter 36:

    Rachel¡¯s eyes widened, her voice brimming with genuine admiration. ¡°Trey, you¡¯re incredibly pretty!¡±

    In that fleeting moment, she found herself struck by how simr he was to Jeffrey. The resemnce was uncanny: the same age, the same height, and a striking simrity in their features. If only life had treated Jeffrey more kindly, if illness hadn¡¯t stolen his childhood, he could have blossomed into a confident, vibrant young man, just like Trey.

    Trey, momentarily taken aback, scratched his head with an awkward grin. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ unexpected. You¡¯ve got me blushing here.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s thoughts drifted once again, momentarily lost in memories of Jeffrey. She stared at Trey, almost seeing only Jeffrey in him, a bittersweet ache in her chest.

    ¡°Wait a second,¡± Rachel suddenly eximed, her voice sharp with realization.

    Trey stiffened, instinctively halting his movements. A flicker of uncertainty crossed his face.

    With a slow, deliberate motion, Rachel reached out, her delicate fingersbing through his soft hair as the light from the sun danced around them. Her touch was as gentle as the softest breeze, tender and soothing.

    ¡°All set,¡± Rachel said, admiring her work. After a few careful adjustments, she smiled, satisfied. ¡°This style suits you much better, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Trey didn¡¯t even nce at himself in the mirror, simply nodding enthusiastically. ¡°If you say so, I¡¯ll keep it this way from now on.¡±

    Meanwhile, just outside the hospital room, Brian stood in the shadows, his expression cold and unreadable.

    His voice was sharp as he addressed Ronald. ¡°Find a way to get him out of here.¡±

    Discover your next read at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s

    ¡°Understood, sir,¡± Ronald responded quickly, sensing the tension in Brian¡¯s tone.

    Momentster, Trey¡¯s phone buzzed. He nced at the screen, then turned to Rachel with an apologetic smile. ¡°There¡¯s an urgent matter at the office. I need to head back.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Rachel said with an encouraging smile. ¡°Give it your best.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t disappoint you,¡± Trey assured her before heading out.

    When Brian stepped into the room, he found Rachel lying asleep, an IV drip gently flowing into her arm. The soft beeping of the heart monitor was the only sound, a quiet rhythm that seemed to mirror her calm breath.

    As Rachel slowly woke, the edges of her vision blurred, and she thought she saw a figure standing nearby. His face, so familiar, lingered in her groggy mind. For a moment, she believed it was him. But as her thoughts sharpened, a sinking realization hit her¡ªit couldn¡¯t be him.

    It must be a dream, a lingering fantasy she hadn¡¯t fully woken from. But the air around her seemed thick with Brian¡¯s presence¡ªhis warmth, his scent, and even the quiet weight of his gaze.

    In a sudden jolt of disbelief, Rachel closed her eyes tightly, willing the illusion to fade. But when she opened them again, Brian was there.

    Rachel blinked several times, disbelieving, but when she closed her eyes once more, a voice broke through the stillness of the room,ced with quiet frustration.

    ¡°Rachel, do you really not want to see me?¡±

    The voice, unmistakably Brian¡¯s, sent a shock of realization through her. Her heart fluttered in her chest, and she instinctively reached out, her fingers finding his hand.

    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± she murmured, her voice soft but full of something deeper. She hadn¡¯t expected him to return, to linger in the space between them after everything that had happened.

    By the afternoon, Brian had Ronald bring over hisptop and a stack of files. He was engrossed in work, his phone constantly buzzing, his attention divided between calls and emails. Even as he sipped water between conversations, his focus never wavered.

    As he set his ss down, he noticed Rachel¡¯s cheeks slightly puffed out.

    Curious, he asked casually, ¡°What are you eating?¡±

    ¡°An apple,¡± she replied, offering him a yful grin. ¡°It¡¯s really sweet. Want to try?¡± She cut a fresh slice and held it out to him.

    Brian barely acknowledged the apple slice, his focus shifting to her lips. His usually calm eyes now smoldered with an intensity that sent a shiver through her.

    ¡°Is it really sweet?¡± he asked, his voice low and deliberate.

    ¡°Absolutely, it¡¯s delicious. I wouldn¡¯t lie to you,¡± Rachel insisted, holding the slice closer, her eyes urging Brian to bite.

    Without a word, Brian closed the distance between them, pulling her into his arms with a smooth, effortless motion. Her body pressed against his, his solid frame anchoring her as her head lightly bumped into his chest. The unexpected closeness left her a little breathless, a flutter of warmth spiraling through her.

    ¡°Careful now,¡± Rachel murmured softly, her voice full of sweetness, making Brian¡¯s heart race a little faster.

    A deep chuckle rumbled from Brian, warm and low. ¡°Did I hurt you?¡±

    ¡°Just a little,¡± she replied, her lips curling into a smile. ¡°Do you still want the apple?¡±

    His smile widened, amusement clear in his eyes. ¡°Feed me.¡±

    She raised an eyebrow, her lips curling into a yful smirk as she gently held the apple to his lips. The fading sunlight bathed the room, casting everything in a soft, golden glow that seemed to highlight the quiet intimacy between them. Their connection felt effortless, like two pieces of a puzzle finally falling into ce.

    He took his time savoring the apple, his gaze never leaving hers. When he finally finished, she leaned in, her eyes bright with curiosity. ¡°Well? Was it sweet?¡±

    ¡°Not sweet enough,¡± he replied, his voice teasing, a faint smile tugging at the corners of his lips.

    Her brow furrowed slightly, a yful glint dancing in her eyes. ¡°How can that be? It was sweet enough for me. Try this piece,¡± she said, picking out another slice, more carefully chosen than thest. She extended it toward him with a soft smile.

    Brian, however, leaned back slightly, shaking his head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. No more for me.¡±

    She raised an eyebrow in mock disbelief. ¡°Really? You¡¯re not going to eat it?¡±

    ¡°Really,¡± he affirmed, his tone firm, though there was a subtle challenge in his eyes.

    With a shrug, she tossed the slice into her mouth, not thinking much of it. But as soon as the crisp apple touched her lips, Brian¡¯s lips brushed against hers, capturing the opposite end of the slice in one fluid motion.

    For a split second, the world seemed to stop, suspended in the quiet hum of the hospital room. Rachel froze, eyes wide, her breath caught in her chest. Rachel blinked rapidly, caught off guard by the unexpected closeness. Hershes fluttered like delicate wings, and in that moment, something in Brian¡¯s heart stirred¡ªa flutter of warmth he hadn¡¯t expected.

    A soft chuckle escaped Brian¡¯s lips, but it was low and warm, filled with the quiet tension between them. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say you didn¡¯t want to share?¡±

    Rachel¡¯s clear, luminous eyes met his, filled with a mix of confusion and something deeper¡ªsomething that resonated within him, stirring emotions he couldn¡¯t quite name.

    Brian¡¯s gaze softened as he took another bite of the apple, then, with a yful smirk, left the smallest piece near her lips. ¡°I changed my mind,¡± he said quietly, his voice full of teasing warmth.

    Rachel froze, caught off guard by his sudden shift. She looked down at the apple, then back at him, unsure of what he was up to. Before she could ask, he moved swiftly, spinning her around with ease and pressing her against the table.

    The world tilted, her senses disoriented by the sudden closeness.

    When she finally regainedposure, his lips found hers in a kiss that was at once gentle and overwhelming, as if he were iming her in the most intimate way. Time seemed to slow, and everything outside that moment faded. His kiss was like savoring, as though she was the sweetest thing he¡¯d ever known. Rachel¡¯s heart pounded in her chest, the rhythmic beat threatening to spill out of her. She gripped his shirt, feeling the hard press of his body against hers, her breath catching in her throat. She could feel every inch of him, every breath, every touch, like he was carving a mark on her soul.

    ¡°Brian¡­¡± Rachel¡¯s voice came out barely above a whisper, thick with emotion. Her entire body trembled, and the intensity of the moment made her feel vulnerable in a way she hadn¡¯t anticipated.

    Despite the intimacy they had shared in the past, this felt different¡ªmore real, more meaningful. Brian¡¯s gaze, filled with unspoken affection, told Rachel everything she needed to know. At that moment, she was the most important person in his eyes.

    Just as the warmth between them deepened, a sudden ringing shattered the quiet intimacy. Brian pulled away reluctantly, his hand reaching for his phone. Still reeling from the kiss, Rachel nced at the screen, her heart sinking when she saw Tracy¡¯s name shing on the disy.

    The realization hit Rachel like a cold wave. Though it wasn¡¯t surprising, the weight of it made her stomach tighten. Once Tracy was in the picture, she knew she would be pushed aside.

    Feeling the weight of the situation, Rachel took a step back,posing herself as best she could. She turned away, her voice soft but resolute. ¡°I think I¡¯ll rest for a bit.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 37

    ?Chapter 37:

    To Rachel¡¯s surprise, Brian didn¡¯t distance himself this time.

    ¡°Hello?¡± His voice was still rough with traces of earlier emotion, making it sound especially husky.

    ¡°Brian, I didn¡¯t see you all day. Were you out on a business trip?¡± Tracy asked.

    ¡°Rachel wasn¡¯t feeling well, so I stayed at the hospital with her,¡± Brian replied honestly, making no effort to hide the truth.

    ¡°Oh? Is she alright now?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s doing better now. Her condition has stabilized.¡±

    Tracy exhaled in relief. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. If you were worried, I¡¯d end up worrying too. Do you have timeter? The concert tickets expire today, and we¡¯ll miss it if we don¡¯t go.¡±

    Brian¡¯s brows knitted together slightly.

    He shifted his gaze toward Rachel, who remained silent, resting on the hospital bed.

    After a moment, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll have Ronald go with you instead.¡±

    Tracy chuckled softly, her tone considerate. ¡°If you¡¯re worried about Rachel, then never mind. But Ronald? That would be awkward. He doesn¡¯t even appreciate music. It¡¯s fine¡ªI¡¯ll just go alone. No need to force anything.¡± Without waiting for a response, she ended the call without hesitation.

    Yet, a subtle feeling of guilt crept into Brian¡¯s chest. After hanging up, he nced at the bed.

    Rachel was lying on her side, facing the window, silently staring outside.

    She didn¡¯t react, not even when he set his phone down.

    It wasn¡¯t until evening that Ronald arrived with dinner. When Rachel saw the food, she was truly surprised.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s is your update hub

    ¡°Thai food?¡± she murmured in disbelief.

    Brian really got it for her?

    Her fever had only just gone down, and her appetite wasn¡¯t back to normal yet. Earlier, when Brian asked her what she wanted for dinner, she had casually mentioned Thai food.

    It had been an offhandment¡ªshe never thought he¡¯d actually make it happen.

    ¡°Ms. Marsh, you should thank Mr. White for this. He made all the arrangements.¡±

    ¡°Though, he did remind me to tell you not to eat some too spicy,¡± Ronald said.

    Still, Rachel feltpletely content.

    She nced at Brian and sincerely said, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy with it. Sit down and eat.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    As she settled into her seat, she was caught off guard when Brian sat down across from her.

    Rachel¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°You¡¯re eating with me?¡±

    She hadn¡¯t caught much of his conversation with Tracy, but she could easily piece together what it was about.

    Tracy must have been asking him for something.

    She had been certain he would leave, assuming he¡¯d have dinner with Tracy like always.

    But to her surprise, he stayed and shared a meal with her instead.

    In the stillness of the hospital room, Rachel and Brian sat across from each other and ate their food inplete silence.

    Rachel, however, put all her meat on the grill,pletely ignoring the vegetables.

    ¡°Would you like to try my food?¡± Brian asked.

    Rachel paused before speaking in a quiet voice. ¡°I recall you don¡¯t like to share your food.¡±

    That memory was still fresh in her mind.

    When they were still together, they frequently had meals in the school cafeteria. The second floor of the cafeteria was a well-known spot for couples, every table upied by a pair in love.

    Back then, young love burned brightly, filled with passion and affection.

    It wasmon to see couples sharing food.

    Rachel had wished for that as well. It looked so romantic.

    One day, while they were eating, she casually mentioned, ¡°Brian, I want a milkshake too.¡±

    ¡°What vor?¡±

    ¡°Just the ssic one.¡±

    Brian didn¡¯t hesitate and went with her to buy one.

    ¡°How many cups?¡± the cafeteria worker asked with a friendly smile.

    Rachel had been ready to say one, but Brian beat her to it, replying coolly, ¡°Two.¡± She instinctively tugged at his sleeve. ¡°Brian, we don¡¯t need two. One is enough for us to share.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s more hygienic to have separate cups,¡± he stated, as if it were the most obvious thing in the world.

    Time and time again, Rachel had tried to share food with him, but Brian¡¯s unwavering obsession with cleanliness always won.

    Eventually, she got used to it and stopped trying to change his mind.

    Brian scanned the spread of food before them and asked in his low voice, ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±

    Rachel absentmindedly rubbed her hands together, hesitating before she murmured, ¡°Anything?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± He gave a slight nod, his voice effortlessly captivating.

    The rising steam blurred his face slightly, softening his sharp features. It made him look even more wless¡ªlike a carefully crafted sculpture, distant and unreachable.

    ¡°Well, I want to try your soup,¡± she finally said, testing the waters.

    The moment the words left her lips, the room fell into an eerie silence.

    Ronald instinctively turned toward the window, quietly concerned for Rachel. He knew this wasn¡¯t going to end well. The idea of Brian eating the same bowl of soup with someone else was impossible.

    The atmosphere grew heavy. Rachel knew better than to expect anything. She hadn¡¯t expected anything in the first ce, so there was no point in disappointment when the answer was inevitable.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t have to force yourself. I get it.¡±

    She had only brought up soup because she knew it would never happen.

    ¡°Who said I¡¯m forcing myself? It¡¯s just a bowl of soup,¡± Brian replied evenly. Then, without hesitation, he fetched a new spoon and ced his soup before her.

    Rachel and Ronald both froze.

    It took Rachel a second to process what she had just witnessed. She blinked at Brian in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re seriously okay with this?¡±

    Saying nothing, Brian simply nodded.

    Rachel could hardly believe it.

    Had she not seen it herself, she would have thought it was impossible.

    As she ate, Rachel stole a nce at Brian.

    He sat there, his long fingers holding his food, eating withposed ease¡ªlike nothing unusual had happened.

    Had he really changed?

    Rachel wasn¡¯t convinced. Testing the waters, she asked tentatively, ¡°Do you still want to eat it?¡±

    Brian lifted his gaze, his expression unreadable.

    A tense silence stretched between them. Then, after ten long seconds, his expression finally hardened.

    ¡°Don¡¯t push your luck. If you want to eat in peace, stay quiet,¡± he said firmly.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 38

    ?Chapter 38:

    Rachel silently continued eating, not pressing Brian further.

    Her appetite waned after just a few more bites.

    The gap between them was clear and always there.

    He was born into wealth, raised in luxury, and always had the very best of everything.

    As a result, he was naturally elegant and refined, carrying an air of aristocracy in every move.

    Rachel, however, was the neglected, uncherished daughter of her family. Had she not loved him so deeply, she might have spared herself the ordeal of maintaining such an borate charade.

    Her affection for him led her to suppress her own tastes.

    Disliking what he disliked and forcing herself to appreciate what he favored became her routine.

    Gradually, she began to lose touch with her own preferences.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I see you enjoying your meal earlier?¡± Brian asked, scrutinizing her closely.

    ¡°It¡¯s more about the shared experience than the food itself,¡± Rachel responded.

    Brian¡¯s attention shifted to the barely touched soup.

    After several moments of indecision, he tentatively picked up the spoon and tasted it again.

    Looking at her, he said, ¡°Please, have whatever you like. I can share everything with you.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s reaction was one of sheer astonishment.

    She looked at him, utterly speechless.

    g¦Á ?¦Ç ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s holds great reads

    Was it the barbecue¡¯s heat, or were her eyes simply too misty? Suddenly, she felt a warmth rush over her, her eyes brimming with tears.

    Brian was actually sharing food with her.

    For the first time in their long rtionship, she perceived a change in him¡ªa willingness to adjust for her sake.

    Was it possible that his usual coldness hid a quiet affection for her? Deep down, did he hold a small, yet significant, tenderness toward her?

    Rachel lowered her head and took a big bite of her food.

    As she chewed, a warm, sweet sensation enveloped her heart, as though it were cloaked in honey.

    At that moment, even the simplest foods seemed delightful.

    A sense of joy swelled inside her.

    ¡°Rachel, can you see it? Brian isn¡¯t always cold; he has some warmth. Don¡¯t lose hope! One day, he¡¯ll recognize your value and love you. Even if it¡¯s dyed or gradual, I¡¯m prepared to wait,¡± she muttered to herself inwardly.

    After dinner, Rachel went to lie down while Brian got back to work.

    In the silence of the hospital room, soft music yed. Rachel nned to stay awake for him but drifted off unintentionally.

    She woke up to the warmth of a familiar embrace, gently lifting her.

    Barely awake, she rubbed her eyes. ¡°How did I end up asleep? I intended to wait up for you. Are you done with your work?¡± Her arms naturally found their way around his neck.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Are you heading back to rest now?¡± Rachel inquired.

    Brian surveyed the room of the hospital. ¡°No, I¡¯m not going back.¡±

    ¡°Then where do you n to sleep? Do you want me to ask Ronald to book a hotel room for you?¡±

    With a chuckle, Brian¡¯s voice filled the room, rich and captivating.

    He stretched out, drawing her close into his embrace. ¡°We¡¯ll share the bed!¡±

    ¡°Share the bed?¡± Rachel¡¯s voice faltered. ¡°In a hospital room?¡±

    ¡°What does it matter that it¡¯s a hospital room?¡± Brian gazed down at her with a mischievous look. ¡°Staying here next to you, sharing a bed, it¡¯s all quite normal, right? Unless¡­¡±

    He suddenly moved closer, his breath warm against her ear. ¡°Are you thinking of something more intimate?¡±

    Blushing deeply, Rachel quickly refuted his teasing. ¡°Absolutely not! Stop saying such things!¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go to sleep.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Rachel responded, closing her eyes.

    Even though she had agreed, the sound of his heartbeat and steady breathing made it difficult for her to fall asleep. Unable to resist, she finally gave in to her curiosity.

    She tapped him lightly on the chest. ¡°Are you asleep?¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± His eyes remained closed.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t even showered yet, have you?¡± She deliberately found an excuse. As soon as the words left her mouth, she wished she could take them back.

    A sly grin appeared on Brian¡¯s face as he slightly opened his eyes, fixing her with a piercing stare.

    ¡°If your thoughts were so pure, then why the sudden push for me to take a shower? Could it be that you want to peek at my body?¡±

    Rachel was taken aback.

    Now, she really couldn¡¯t exin herself. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡±

    Deciding to drop the subject, she stopped trying to rify.

    The more she tried to exin, the more confusing everything became.

    Eventually, fatigue began to im her, and she listened to his heartbeat, letting it lull her to sleep, until the persistent ringing of his phone shattered the silence.

    Rachel, being a light sleeper, woke up immediately.

    The call was from Tracy.

    Brian, without hesitation, answered the call.

    Tracy¡¯s voice, tinged with urgency, filled the room. ¡°Brian, I hate to trouble you at this hour. I¡¯m alone at a concert, and it started raining heavily. My car just broke down on my way back.¡±

    Brian¡¯s hand clenched around the phone.

    In a moment, he softly shifted Rachel aside and stood up.

    ¡°Where are you right now?¡± he asked, his tone fraught with concern.

    ¡°I¡¯m trying to figure out what¡¯s wrong, but I can¡¯t seem to identify the problem. Can you send Ronald to help?¡± Though Tracy didn¡¯t ask directly for Brian, her tone suggested she hoped he woulde.

    ¡°Text me where you are.¡±

    Brian ended the call, grabbed his coat, and got ready to head out.

    A gentle touch caught him by surprise¡ªa delicate hand holding him back.

    Turning, he saw Rachel¡¯s eyes brimming with tears, her gaze locked on him. Her voice trembled slightly. ¡°You can¡¯t bear to leave her alone, can you?¡±

    The quiet understanding in his eyes gave her the answer she feared.

    She asked again, ¡°She mentioned Ronald could handle it. Brian, isn¡¯t it possible for you to stay?¡±

    He faced her silently.

    Breaking the silence, he exined, ¡°Rachel, she gets scared easily, especially in this kind of weather. Ronald might fix the car, but it¡¯s my presence that will calm her. She¡¯ll be morefortable with me there.¡±

    His voice carried a tenderness that spoke volumes of his concern for another.

    Rachel lowered her gaze, afraid to meet his eyes.

    She feared her tears might betray her.

    The illusion of a moment before seemed shattered by the harsh reality now before her.

    ¡°Go then. I realize I can¡¯t hold you back,¡± Rachel said, gently releasing his hand.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 39

    ?Chapter 39:

    In the end, Brian had left.

    Rachel stared at the crescent moon outside the window, a cold emptiness settling in her heart.

    She had tried to stop him, but his choice had always been Tracy.

    If he was never going to stay, then it would have been better to walk away from the start.

    He gave her hope, only to shatter it with his own hands.

    She couldn¡¯t help but think how truly cruel he was. Did he even realize it?

    When Brian arrived, Tracy was trembling in the heavy rain,pletely exposed without an umbre.

    Her frail figure looked even more delicate under the downpour.

    ¡°Tracy!¡± Brian hurried over, shielding her with an umbre as he ced his coat over her shoulders.

    ¡°Brian¡­¡± The moment she saw him, Tracy could no longer contain herself. She threw herself into his embrace.

    Her delicate frame trembled from the cold as she clung to him, looking utterly helpless.

    Her voice was soft and touching. ¡°Brian, you really came. I thought you wouldn¡¯t want to see me anymore.¡±

    Brian ran a soothing hand over her back and said, ¡°No, don¡¯t think too much. I¡¯m here, aren¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°I knew it¡­ you still care about me. You could never truly leave me, right?¡± she murmured, her voice breaking as she coughed.

    Feel the thrill on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m

    Brian instinctively pulled his coat tighter around her. ¡°You¡¯re freezing. Come on, let¡¯s get you out of here.¡±

    ¡°Mm, okay.¡±

    The relentless downpour blurred everything around them, turning the world into an indistinct haze.

    Yet under the ck umbre, one thing remained sharp and clear¡ªBrian holding Tracy¡¯s hand, carefully guiding her to the car.

    In the rain, he was gentle, chivalrous, andposed.

    In his embrace, Tracy appeared delicate and graceful, like a fragile flower swaying in the storm.

    It was a picture-perfect scene, almost breathtaking in its beauty.

    On the other hand, Rachely wide awake. When her phone buzzed with a notification, she nced at the screen and saw a message with a photo attached in the group chat.

    ¡°OMG! You won¡¯t believe who I just ran into! Brian White and Tracy Haynes. She looked absolutely stunning, and he was like a real-life prince, leading her like they were meant to be. They¡¯re a perfect match!¡± The excited message came from a new employee in thepany.

    Almost instantly, the group chat exploded with chatter.

    Messages flooded in one after another.

    ¡°My goodness, they look amazing together. I really hope they end up married.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s waited so many years for his first love, staying devoted and true. He¡¯s absolutely swoon-worthy!¡±

    The messages piled up so fast that Rachel couldn¡¯t even keep track.

    Devoted?

    She couldn¡¯t deny it.

    Brian was indeed devoted.

    After all, how else could he have carried his love for Tracy all these years?

    Tracy¡¯s persistent coughing left Brian with no choice but to take her to the nearest hotel.

    The moment they stepped inside, Brian steered her toward the bathroom. ¡°Go shower now. You¡¯ll get sick if you don¡¯t.¡±

    But Tracy, drenched and shivering, remained rooted to the spot.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Brian asked, puzzled.

    Before he could finish speaking, Tracy suddenly threw her arms around him.

    Her soft sobs broke the silence. ¡°Brian¡­ I had given up, you know? I knew you were going to marry Rachel, so I kept telling myself to stop thinking about you. If Ronald hade instead, I would have let go¡ªI really would have. But it was you, Brian, who came for me. The moment I saw you, my heart came back to life. Please¡­ don¡¯t leave me alone.¡±

    Tracy¡¯s tears fell uncontrobly, making her look so delicate that it could stir anyone¡¯s sympathy.

    Brian remained silent, his lips pressed into a firm line.

    She didn¡¯t say another word and only gazed up at him with tear-filled eyes. After a long pause, he finally relented. ¡°Alright, go take a shower first. I won¡¯t leave.¡±

    ¡°Promise me that you¡¯ll still be here when Ie out,¡± Tracy whispered.

    ¡°I promise,¡± he said softly.

    Satisfied with his answer, she finally turned and stepped into the bathroom.

    Inside, she took her time and washed away every trace of cold and rain. She meticulously scrubbed from head to toe, leaving no strand of hair untouched.

    When she stepped out, she was wrapped in a towel, her damp hair cascading over her shoulders.

    Her delicate features carried a mix of shyness and quiet charm.

    Every movement she made seemed effortlessly alluring, drawing attention without even trying.

    ¡°Brian, I¡¯m done. You¡¯re soaked too; go take a shower,¡± she said softly.

    But Brian refused without hesitation. ¡°No need. I asked the hotel staff to send up some ginger tea, and it should be here soon. Drink it and get some rest. You don¡¯t want to catch a cold.¡±

    As he spoke, he nced at his watch.

    It had been two hours since he arrived.

    By now, Rachel should have been fast asleep.

    Yet, for some reason, he couldn¡¯t shake off the image of her letting go of his hand when he left. It yed over and over in his mind, like a scene stuck on repeat.

    Shaking the thought away, he grabbed his coat. ¡°Look after yourself and make sure to lock the door.¡± Saying that, he turned to leave.

    But before he could take another step, Tracy suddenly wrapped her arms around him from behind. ¡°Brian, don¡¯t go. Please don¡¯t leave me alone. Stay with me¡ªjust for a while¡­¡±

    Brian¡¯s brows knitted together. He was just about to respond when her body suddenly went limp.

    ¡°Tracy!¡± He caught her just before she copsedpletely.

    The moment he held her, he realized she was burning up.

    Heat radiated off her skin like a fevered ze.

    ¡°Ronald, bring the car right now!¡± Without wasting a second, Brian carried Tracy and hurried to the hospital.

    It was a high fever, and he stayed by her side the entire night.

    Around three in the morning, Tracy¡¯s fever finally broke. Slowly, she blinked her eyes open.

    ¡°Brian, where¡­ where are we? This bed is so ufortable.¡±

    Brian gently held her back from sitting up. ¡°You had a high fever. We¡¯re in the hospital.¡±

    ¡°A fever?¡± Tracy mumbled, still disoriented.

    ¡°Yes, it just went down. Just rest, I¡¯ll stay here with you.¡±

    Tracy shed a soft smile. ¡°Alright, with you here, I know I¡¯ll sleep well.¡±

    In the middle of the night, Rachel woke up feeling awful.

    She was burning up one second and freezing the next, drenched in sweat andpletely miserable. She had been tossing and turning, unable to getfortable.

    Then, suddenly, a sharp pain hit her, making her eyes fly open.

    She sucked in a breath, only to realize there was an IV in her hand. No wonder she felt so uneasy.

    ¡°Doctor, need help. It hurts,¡± she cried out, her voice urgent and strained.

    Almost immediately, a nurse rushed over and checked the IV with a concerned expression.

    ¡°The drip leaked. It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll fix it. Good thing you woke up¡ªwe were really worried.¡±

    Rachel blinked in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Seeing the worry in the nurse¡¯s eyes and hearing it in her voice, Rachel felt like something serious had happened.

    ¡°I checked on you in the middle of the night and found you burning up. You suddenly spiked a high fever and passed out. No matter how much we called you, you wouldn¡¯t wake up. We had to give you an IV and medication, but your fever wouldn¡¯t break. You were talking in your sleep the whole time¡­ honestly, we were scared.¡±

    She paused, then casually added, ¡°By the way, where¡¯s your boyfriend? He was with you during the day, but we didn¡¯t see him at night.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 40

    ?Chapter 40:

    Rachel held her silence, which prompted the nurse to reiterate her concern.

    ¡°Your condition is quite serious. You¡¯ve had a high fever for thest two days, and it hasn¡¯t let up. It would be safest if your boyfriend could be here with you consistently.¡±

    Shaken from her reverie by the nurse¡¯s words, Rachel muttered in agreement, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll speak with him.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s wise. Please call him as soon as you can. I¡¯m genuinely concerned about your wellbeing,¡± the nurse replied.

    Once her IV was set and the nurse had exited, Rachel reached for her phone and dialed Brian.

    He answered quickly, his tone revealing his fatigue. ¡°Why are you up sote?¡± he asked, his voice rough with tiredness.

    ¡°Brian, are you still with Tracy Haynes?¡± she inquired.

    ¡°I am. She caught a nasty fever after getting caught in the rain. I¡¯ll visit you tomorrow,¡± Brian responded.

    Her hand clenched around the phone, loosening and then tightening again as she processed his words.

    Tears welled up in her eyes as she struggled to find the right words to respond. The pause during their phone call was excruciating until he finally spoke up.

    ¡°If that¡¯s all, try to rest.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Her response was automatic, yet immediately she felt a pang of regret.

    How could she just pretend everything was fine?

    The ce for great stories: g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    She was about to end the call but stopped herself.

    ¡°Hold on, Brian. There¡¯s something important,¡± she blurted out, her words rushing to escape. ¡°I also developed a feverst night. The doctors were really concerned¡ªthey said I went into a deep stupor. It¡¯s pretty serious, and I really need you here.¡±

    Her pulse thundered in her ears as she finished speaking, waiting anxiously for his reaction.

    She held her breath, awaiting his reply with a mixture of hope and dread. Unexpectedly, a soft chuckle came through from Brian¡¯s end, leaving her startled.

    Hisugh, cold and tinged with skepticism, rang through the line. ¡°Rachel, yful banter and little whims between us are one thing. I can indulge and even spoil you, but not under these circumstances. You know now isn¡¯t the time topete for my attention.¡±

    At that moment, everything became painfully clear to Rachel.

    What more was there to be confused about?

    Brian believed she was fabricating her illness just to pull him away from Tracy. Was this how he saw her? As someone maniptive enough to fake a medical emergency?

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for bothering you,¡± Rachel quickly said, disconnecting the call.

    Brian didn¡¯t visit her in the following days.

    Meanwhile, Ronald was a constant presence, bringing her meals thrice daily with unwavering consistency.

    On the first day, hope lingered as she asked Ronald, ¡°Has Brian mentioned visiting?¡±

    Ronald initially made excuses for Brian¡¯s absence.

    By the next day, she no longer held any expectations.

    While having lunch, she nonchntly inquired, ¡°Do you think he¡¯ll show up?¡±

    Ronald replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, he has been extremely busytely.¡±

    Busy?

    A bitterugh escaped Rachel.

    Yes, busy indeed.

    Busy tending to Tracy, being by her side.

    As night fell, Rachel¡¯s temperature spiked once again, refusing to decrease.

    In his panic, Ronald was about to rush to find Brian, but Rachel stopped him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother, Ronald.¡±

    ¡°But this is serious.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the point? It¡¯ll just lead to more disappointment,¡± she said, turning away, her face a mask of detachment. What good would it do to inform Brian?

    He¡¯d probably think she was just trying to get his sympathy, to make him pay attention to her.

    Facing disappointment after disappointment wasn¡¯t worth it. Better to have no expectations at all.

    That night, after a dangerous few hours, Rachel¡¯s condition finally stabilized. It was well past midnight when she woke up.

    For a brief moment, she thought she glimpsed Brian¡¯s form, a faint, ghostly presence in the dim light.

    When she blinked again, the figure had disappeared.

    As expected, nothing was there.

    It had all been in her head.

    Pathetically, she was beginning to hallucinate.

    The next day, as her health improved, she made the decision to leave the hospital.

    Samira and Trey were there to escort her home.

    By the time Brian got to her hospital room, it was empty.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the patient who was here?¡± he inquired.

    The nurse, recognizing him, scolded him, ¡°You must be Rachel Marsh¡¯s boyfriend, right? Where were you thest few days? Did you know she was suffering from high fevers and fainting spells? She faced it all by herself, terrified yet fiercely trying to stay strong.¡±

    Brian stood rooted to the spot, struck by the nurse¡¯s words. ¡°Fainting spells?¡±

    The nurse eyed him with disbelief. ¡°Didn¡¯t you know? After she fainted the first time, I urged her to contact you, to ensure you¡¯d be with her. Didn¡¯t she tell you?¡±

    A sense of emptiness overwhelmed Brian as he stood motionless.

    He had misunderstood the entire situation.

    Rachel had genuinely suffered; she had indeed fainted and been at risk.

    His reaction? Utterly inadequate.

    Reflecting on his actions, he realized his grave error.

    He left the hospital swiftly, dialing Rachel¡¯s number, but to no avail.

    Returning home, he found it starkly empty; she wasn¡¯t there.

    She had been out with Jeffrey and didn¡¯t return until it was quitete.

    The vi was enveloped in silence, with no lights illuminating the living room.

    Rachel thought Brian had not yet returned home.

    Worn out, she headed straight for their bedroom.

    Upon opening the bedroom door, she was greeted by the unexpected glow of the light inside.

    Suddenly, she was encircled by strong arms, and Brian¡¯s scent enveloped her.

    Previously, such a surprise would have warmed her heart.

    Tonight, however, her heart felt nothing.

    Brian¡¯s pattern of causing heartache, followed by a tender gesture, had be too familiar.

    In the past, his sweetness masked the pain.

    But now, the pain was razor-sharp, crashing over her like a wave she couldn¡¯t escape.

    Every breath felt like a de cutting through her, leaving her heart torn and exposed.

    The sweetness no longer mattered to her.

    ¡°Are you tired?¡± Brian¡¯s voice was soft.

    Rachel was indeed exhausted, too much so to even resist his embrace.

    ¡°Yes, I need to sleep. I¡¯m going to shower first,¡± she said.

    ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡±

    After showering, Rachel copsed into bed, seeking sce in sleep. But soon, Brian slid into bed behind her, holding her close.

    His body wash¡¯s woody scent enveloped her, nearly overwhelming.

    Silent, Rachel kept her eyes shut.

    Brian¡¯s kisses trailed up her neck, gentle yet persistent.

    She offered no resistance, and his confidence grew.

    His lips finally reached her ear, kissing it softly before yfully catching her earlobe between his teeth.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me how sick you were, that you¡¯d passed out? I didn¡¯t realize it was so bad. Are you mad at me? Do you me me?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 41

    ?Chapter 41:

    Rachel found Brian¡¯s words ironic. Could she me him?

    He might believe she had no right to use him of anything.

    As she stayed silent, Brian¡¯s embrace tightened, bordering on painful. He continued to kiss her ear, his teeth gently grazing her skin with increasing insistence.

    Despite his efforts to provoke a reaction, she remained unresponsive, her face void of any emotion.

    Impatient, his bite intensified on her corbone, harsh enough to break the skin and draw blood.

    Rachel couldn¡¯t suppress a cry of pain at the sharp sensation.

    A slight smirk crossed Brian¡¯s lips. ¡°If you ask nicely, I might stop.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s expression darkened with pain, yet she refused to vocalize any plea.

    The pain was sharp, but her silence was resolute.

    ¡°Why are you silent?¡± Brian¡¯s frustration was evident, his eyes burning with a suppressed rage that seemed ready to engulf her.

    Rachel remained silent for a considerable time, then closed her eyes wearily. ¡°I¡¯m exhausted. I don¡¯t want to talk anymore. You want me to ask nicely? Alright, I¡¯m begging you. Now, I just want to sleep.¡±

    Brian couldn¡¯t ept her surrender.

    In one quick movement, he turned her around, pinning her underneath his body. His kisses were forceful, each one burning with intensity.

    Rachel fought against him, trying to push him away, but his grip was unbreakable, his hands mping down like iron.

    L?t?st ch¦Ápt?rs in g??lnovels.??????

    ¡°Brian, stop this. If you¡¯re looking for excitement, Tracy Haynes is your better choice. What you¡¯re doing now is nothing short of assault. Do you realize that?¡±

    Rachel¡¯s hair sprawled out on the pillow, a mess of tangled strands from their struggle.

    She raised her head, her eyes red and piercing as she stared him down.

    Her voice was sharp, her usations slicing through the air.

    An intense anger boiled inside Brian.

    Was that how she saw his desire?

    Did she not remember how deeply she once imed to love him, how she had beenpletely captivated by him?

    Yet now, she could dismiss him so easily to another woman.

    Her affection seemed fickle.

    Brian usually maintained a sereneposure, but Rachel had a peculiar talent for igniting his rage effortlessly.

    This time, however, he was determined to quell that fire.

    With a quick gesture, he switched off the main light, bathing the room in the soft glow from a dim wallmp.

    Under the muted illumination, Rachel¡¯s hair sprawled across the pillow, creating an image of vulnerable beauty.

    Brian¡¯s gaze lingered on her, emotions surging within him.

    He whispered her name, his voice soft as he leaned closer. His hand cradled her head gently, his lips finding hers in a sealing kiss.

    Rachel gripped the sheets, her resistance fading under his overpowering presence.

    Tonight, Brian was beyond reason, his actions devoid of the usual tenderness or restraint.

    She soon found herself gasping for air, her thoughts fading into nothingness. A chill ran through her body, sharp pain apanying it, snapping her back to a harsh reality.

    What had she really meant to him over the years? Was she truly his partner? The answer seemed clear now. To him, she was nothing more than a secret sexual partner, a mere ything to be casually discarded. Had she ever merited consideration or respect in his eyes?

    Maybe it was her physical vulnerability.

    Or perhaps her emotional defiance.

    Tonight, the pain she endured felt like being split in half, each twinge gnawing into her bones.

    The agony sent needle-like stabs throughout her heart, radiating pain across her body.

    It was excruciating¡ªso intense that her will to resist nearly vanished.

    Ultimately, she was left speechless.

    She just gazed up at the ceiling, silent tears streaming down one by one.

    Her hairy wet against her, a mix of sweat and tears soaking it.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you scream?¡± Brian whispered harshly near her ear, his voice ragged and desperate.

    Rachel turned to look at him, a weakugh escaping her lips.

    Brian could never grasp the extent of the numbness that had taken hold of her heart.

    He failed to understand the situation.

    ¡°Talk to me. Just ask, and I¡¯ll stop.¡±

    Her exhaustion was evident.

    Speaking had be too much for her.

    As silence stretched on, his demeanor grew increasingly uncontroble and harsh.

    Tears streamed down Rachel¡¯s face as she averted her gaze.

    When she looked away, a deep, consuming emptiness seemed to swallow him whole.

    His eyes, now bloodshot, focused on her as he gently held her face, pleading softly, ¡°Please, just say something!¡±

    Yet, she remained silent, her lips tightly sealed, refusing to give him the words he sought.

    Finally, it was Brian who descended into desperation. ¡°Rachel, you¡¯ve always loved me, right?¡±

    Receiving no answer, he said, ¡°You¡¯ve loved me so deeply for so long. No one else. Only me, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Rachel¡¯s response came abruptly.

    Brian was staggered, doubting what he had just heard.

    As he lowered his head, she suddenly raised hers.

    At that instant, her gaze was lucid and intense, her voice resolute and vibrant.

    ¡°Yes, Brian, my love for you is boundless. Since the day you rescued me at the pool when we were teenagers, you¡¯ve been my hero. It was love at first sightplete and utter devotion. I pursued excellence in my studies to match your achievements, followed you to the same high school, entered the same university, and steadfastly joined your business after graduation. Even aware of Tracy¡¯s ce in your heart, I continued to love you, without regard for myself. I held onto the hope that someday you would recognize my value, that one day you would see that I was the one who had always stood by you. The joy I felt when you proposed was overwhelming.¡±

    ¡°I wanted to proim our love to the world, ecstatic that I would marry the man of my dreams.¡± Yet, I was mistaken. In your eyes, I¡¯ve always been just an option.¡±

    Rachel straightened up, her eyes now dry. ¡°So, I will no longer hold onto you or love you with such desperation. Your affections are yours to give. Your priorities are yours to set. I can¡¯t influence your decisions. All I can manage is my own feelings. I trust that eventually, my heart will be indifferent to you, dedicated solely to my own life.¡±

    With a sigh, she added, ¡°Brian, I¡¯m truly exhausted. I¡¯ve reached a point where I no longer have the heart or the will to love you.¡±

    With those final words, she shut her eyes firmly.

    Brian froze.

    His heart throbbed painfully.

    She dered she would stop loving him.

    She admitted she was weary.

    She had vowed to love him eternally, to cherish him forever, hadn¡¯t she? How could she retract her words so easily?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 42

    ?Chapter 42:

    Brian wasn¡¯t going to ept that Rachel would stop loving him.

    Rachel was his¡ªalways had been, always would be.

    That night, he didn¡¯t stop until she was utterly exhausted, every ounce of energy drained from her body.

    By the time he finally let go, they were both covered in sweat.

    Rachel was so spent that she slipped into a deep, unconscious sleep,pletely unaware of anything that happened after¡ªwhether it was a shower or slipping into fresh pajamas. She slept soundly.

    It was the harsh sunlight spilling through the window that finally stirred her from sleep.

    As soon as she shifted slightly, an arm tightened around her waist.

    That was when she realized¡ªBrian was still in bed.

    Even in deep sleep, his grip around her remained firm.

    In that moment, memories from the night before rushed back to her.

    She shut her eyes, willing herself to shove those memories aside.

    As she got up, Brian casually asked her to help him choose his clothes.

    Rachel nodded quietly and picked out a casual outfit.

    ¡°And grab a watch for me while you¡¯re at it.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Her quiet obedience didn¡¯t bring Brian the satisfaction he expected¡ªit only left him oddly frustrated.

    Explore more on g ? ln¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s

    He cupped her chin, tilting her face up with just enough force. ¡°Are you still upset aboutst night?¡±

    Rachel said nothing. She quietly fastened the watch around his wrist and smoothly changed the subject. ¡°Anything else?¡±

    Brian deliberately stretched out his foot, and she instantly got the message. Without a word, she grabbed a pair of sneakers for him.

    ¡°Dressing me for a workout? Are you implying that I should work out a lot to improve my stamina?¡±

    In the past, whenever Brian threw in a teasing remark, Rachel would always turn red.

    And for whatever reason, he always took pleasure in watching her get flustered. But today, even though he intentionally provoked her, she didn¡¯t react at all. She simply acted like she hadn¡¯t heard a thing.

    She continued helping him put on his shoes without so much as a pause.

    Only after she was done fastening theces did she speak, her voice calm. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you have a golf match today.¡±

    The tension at breakfast was almost suffocating.

    Brian nitpicked at everything, his irritation seeping into even the smallest details.

    First, Brian grumbled that the milk wasn¡¯t warm enough. Then, he imed the food wasn¡¯t to his liking. After that, heined it had gone cold.

    Simply put, nothing was good enough for him.

    Normally, Rachel would have hurried to take care of it, even warming the milk to his preferred temperature without a singleint.

    But this time, she pretended not to hear him at all.

    The only noise filling the dining room was the quiet clinking of utensils. Rachel finished a few bites of her sandwich, took a sip of milk, and ced her ss lightly.

    After a brief pause, she looked across the table at him. ¡°There¡¯s something I need to discuss with you.¡±

    Brian¡¯s spoon hovered mid-air, his hand stilling.

    It looked like his petty behavior had finally gotten her attention.

    He met her gaze, his face turning serious. ¡°Go on.¡±

    He believed that as long as she forgave him, as long as she stopped being angry, they could return to how things used to be.

    No matter what she asked for¡ªa raise, a promotion, or any gift¡ªhe was willing to give it without a second thought.

    But what he hadn¡¯t anticipated was what she said next. ¡°I want to go on a business trip. Please approve it.¡±

    The silence in the dining room made her request even more pronounced, each word striking his ears with unmistakable rity.

    In that instant, she caught the flicker of anger in his eyes.

    His grip on the ss tightened so much it looked like it might break.

    His eyes locked onto hers with an icy re. ¡°Say that again.¡±

    Rachel didn¡¯t flinch. She met his gaze head-on, her expression calm and unwavering. ¡°I¡¯d like to go on a business trip. Please approve it.¡±

    His ss shattered against the floor, sending shards flying.

    Expecting his outburst, Rachel stayedposed.

    When he didn¡¯t say anything, she went on, her voice steady.

    ¡°Thepany is doing well, and you have capable people managing everything, both at work and in your personal life. There¡¯s an important project in Amberfield, and as the head of the design department, I believe it¡¯s my responsibility to oversee it.¡±

    She chose her words carefully, making sure they carried weight.

    She had braced herself for this confrontation, but one thing remained clear to her.

    No matter how furious Brian became, no matter whether he approved of it or not, she was going on this trip.

    Right now, putting distance between them was the best option.

    ¡°Fine!¡± Brian finally gave in, just as Rachel was beginning to lose hope.

    But his gaze was sharp and icy, like a de slicing through the air. ¡°You want time? Space? To be away from me? Fine. I¡¯ll give you that. But don¡¯t forget¡ªso long as I have a say, you¡¯re still mine.¡±

    Rachel had no intention of dragging this conversation out any longer.

    Without another word, she headed upstairs to pack her suitcase.

    She was halfway through when Brian suddenly showed up, leaning against the doorframe.

    He stood there, tall andposed, with a cigarette between his fingers. He took slow, deliberate drags, the smoke curling around him, making him seem even more distant.

    There was something undeniably lonely about the way he stood there, lost in thought, saying nothing¡ªjust watching her.

    Within minutes, she had finished packing.

    She zipped up the suitcase and dragged it toward the door.

    Every movement was swift and precise, as if she wasn¡¯t hesitating, as if she felt nothing at all.

    Just as she reached the doorway, Brian¡¯s hand caught hers in a firm grip.

    ¡°You¡¯re really leaving, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    His deep eyes locked onto hers, a raw sadness flickering within them.

    The depth of his sorrow was too real to be an act.

    In that moment, it felt as if he was looking at the most precious thing in his life¡ªsomething he was about to lose.

    For a fleeting second, Rachel felt herself hesitate.

    But she quickly brushed the thought away. How could Brian be unwilling to part with her?

    ¡°You already said yes,¡± she reminded him, keeping her eyes down.

    She knew if she met his eyes, she might falter¡ªmight give in to the weight of his sorrow.

    ¡°How long will you be away?¡± he asked, his voice subdued.

    ¡°It¡¯s a big project. Around a month,¡± she replied.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Brian muttered, taking another long drag, letting the smoke swirl heavily around them.

    And just like that, he released her.

    Rachel turned to leave, but before she could take a step, strong arms wrapped around her from behind, locking her in ce.

    His body pressed against hers, the warmth of his embrace almost overwhelming.

    Then, in a voice that sounded rough, almost broken, Brian spoke again.

    ¡°Rachel, I was a jerk. What happenedst night¡­ I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have done that to you.¡±

    Rachel thought she had done a good job hiding her emotions, but the moment she heard his words, everything came crashing down.

    Tears streamed down her face, unstoppable, as if all the feelings she had been holding back finally burst free.

    She spun around, unable to hold it in any longer, and shouted at him, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re a jerk! Just because I love you, does that give you the right to treat me like this?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 43

    ?Chapter 43:

    ¡°Consider me a person in my own right. Do you really think I¡¯m someone you can just walk all over? I have my own dignity. I feel happiness and go through sorrow too. It¡¯s time for both of us to take a step back and think.¡±

    Brian had always viewed himself as resilient.

    Yet, as Rachel¡¯s words reached him, they seemed to press a burdensome weight onto his chest, suffocating him with anguish.

    ¡°Okay.¡± That was the only feeble word he could manage.

    With a swift motion, Rachel grabbed her suitcase and brushed past him.

    ¡°Hold on. I need to ask you something,¡± Brian called out, his deep eyes shadowed with an unfamiliar gloom.

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°Did you say you loved me because I rescued you at the pool?¡±

    Turning back to him, Rachel¡¯s voice wasden with regret. ¡°Honestly, if I had the choice, I wish we¡¯d never crossed paths that day.¡±

    If she hadn¡¯t fallen for him, could they have avoided this tangled mess? Might she have escaped the pain that now cut through her? As she left, a chilling wind swept through the doorway.

    Yet this breeze struck Brian with a sharpness that seemed to target his very soul.

    The swimming pool¡­ He had saved her?

    Despite racking his brain and sifting through his memories, he found no recollection of such an event.

    Step into fiction with g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s

    There could be only one exnation. He was not the one who had saved her. Nor was he the one she had initially fallen for.

    Should she discover her heart had mistakenly yearned for another, believing it was him¡­

    No, he wouldn¡¯t allow it to happen.

    As soon as the idea entered his mind, he dismissed it immediately.

    He was determined not to give her the opportunity to doubt.

    It had to be him that she loved; it could only be him.

    He vowed to guard this secret with his life. Never would he reveal it.

    Before departing on her trip, Rachel paid a visit to Jeffrey.

    He had made a remarkable recovery and was poised to leave the hospital. She had initially intended to speak with Brian about having Jeffrey move in with them.

    Now, however, that conversation seemed unnecessary.

    Still, the thought of leaving Jeffrey alone in the hospital, solely under a caretaker¡¯s care, troubled her.

    After deliberating, she chose to bring him along.

    Upon her return, she nned to secure a living arrangement for them both. With her always around, Jeffrey wouldn¡¯t need to tread so carefully through life anymore.

    Rachel sliced an apple for Jeffrey and offered it to him. ¡°Jeffrey, I¡¯m going away for a bit. Would you like to join me?¡±

    Hearing that he could apany her, Jeffrey burst into joyful apuse. ¡°Yes, yes! I love being with you!¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. We leave today. I¡¯ll be back shortly to pick you up.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Leaving the hospital, Rachel¡¯s phone rang. It was Eric.

    ¡°Ms. Marsh, there has been significant progress in Jeffrey¡¯s custody case. We¡¯ve almost collected all the evidence, and I n to file thewsuit next month. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°If you believe the timing is right, I¡¯m on board.¡±

    By choosing him as her attorney, she showed she trusted himpletely.

    Still, despite Eric¡¯s strong reputation, Rachel couldn¡¯t shake a hint of anxiety. With her father still alive, the battle for her brother¡¯s custody was a daunting task for her.

    ¡°Eric, how confident are you in winning this case?¡±

    Eric pondered the question before responding, ¡°It¡¯s a toss-up. If you could provide any photos or videos of your daily interactions with Jeffrey, that would strengthen our case considerably.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Eric. Regarding the fee you mentioned, I¡¯ll arrange for it as quickly as I can.¡±

    Finding herself cornered, Rachel reached out to Yvonne for assistance. She was aware that despite Yvonne¡¯s marriage to Norton, her financial situation had not improved significantly.

    Norton had been coerced into the marriage by his family¡¯s expectations.

    Understandably, he resented the arrangement.

    ince the financial copse of her family, Yvonne had been funneling her funds into settling debts. Although the Burke family hadmitted to helping with the loan repayments, it forced Yvonne to tread carefully around Norton. Known for her independence, Yvonne detested being under Norton¡¯s thumb. Yet, she readily agreed to help Rachel.

    ¡°You need one million, right? I¡¯ll transfer it to you soon.¡±

    ¡°Yvonne, I¡¯m sorry to trouble you again. If it¡¯s too much or if Norton objects, please don¡¯t push it.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. When have I ever let myself be pushed around?¡±

    After ending the call, Yvonne attempted to transfer the funds to Rachel.

    However, after several tries, the transfer wouldn¡¯t go through.

    A transfer limit? Five hundred a day? Since when did Norton¡¯s ount have such restrictions? Was this some kind of joke?

    Yvonne could no longer contain her frustration. She strode purposefully toward Norton¡¯s office.

    However, before she could even spot Norton, his assistant, Leif Wilson, intercepted her.

    ¡°What¡¯s Norton doing right now?¡±

    ¡°He is currently engaged in a board meeting. Could I interest you in some coffee while you wait?¡±

    Ignoring the offer, Yvonne rifled through her purse, adjusted her sunsses, and shed a knowing smirk. ¡°Skip the coffee. I¡¯m here to find out why the card he gave me has suddenly been restricted.¡±

    It was clear that Leif, Norton¡¯s aide, had the information she needed.

    ¡°Regarding the card, well¡­ it¡¯s a bitplicated,¡± Leif began, dabbing at his forehead nervously.

    Seeing his hesitation, Yvonne immediately knew something was off. There was definitely more to this. ¡°Out with it. I¡¯m here for the truth.¡±

    Leif hesitated, his fear evident; revealing the truth was risky.

    On one hand, Norton typically ignored Yvonne, barely acknowledging her, except when family appearances required her presence to please his grandfather.

    On the other hand, Yvonne was a favorite of Norton¡¯s grandfather.

    Should she voice her displeasure to his grandfather, Leif¡¯s position would be jeopardized.

    Yet, disclosing the truth to Yvonne risked Norton¡¯s wrath.

    Caught in his dilemma, Leif¡¯s anxiety was evident. ¡°Mr. Burke will be avable shortly. Maybe you could discuss it with him then,¡± he said.

    Yvonne considered her options.

    She looked at her perfectly manicured nails and gave a slight smile. ¡°Very well. If you¡¯re not willing to tell me, I¡¯ll have to confront him directly.¡±

    Leif was anxious.

    As Yvonne made her way to the meeting room, Leif hurriedly moved to block her. ¡°Please, I¡¯ll tell you¡­¡±

    Yvonne halted, folding her arms, her demeanor cool and expectant.

    ¡°It¡¯s because of Shelly Tucker.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 44

    ?Chapter 44:

    With each word that left his lips, Leif felt his heart tighten.

    He knew he couldn¡¯t afford to cross either Shelly or Yvonne.

    Hearing the name ¡°Shelly,¡± Yvonne wasn¡¯t surprised. She knew it had to be Shelly causing trouble again.

    Lately, Norton had been glued to that model¡¯s side. Word was, their nights were a blur of parties and excess, with him spoiling her like royalty, ready to do anything to keep her happy.

    Even Edmond Burke, Norton¡¯s grandfather, had brought it up a few times. But Yvonne had always dismissed it with a nonchnt, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious.¡± After all, she had her pride, andining to Edmond was beneath her.

    ¡°What happened? Tell me everything,¡± she demanded.

    Leif hesitated for a moment before finally exining, ¡°Miss Tucker once came to Mr. Burke in tears, saying she had been humiliated after failing to pay for something. She told him everything, and after hearing her out¡­ he instructed me to reduce your card limit.¡±

    Yvonne scoffed, her expression filled with icy contempt.

    She remembered that incident all too well.

    Ever since Shelly had caught Norton¡¯s attention, she had been parading around like she owned the world.

    Yvonne had once seen her shamelessly shing Norton¡¯s card, spending money as if it were endless.

    Irritated, she had the card frozen on purpose, leaving Shelly stranded and humiliated when she couldn¡¯t pay.

    Step into new worlds with g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§àm

    She hadn¡¯t thought Shelly would be so petty as to run straight to Norton, tattling like a spoiled child.

    Yvonne had clearly underestimated her. Looks like it was time to start taking Shelly seriously.

    The moment Norton¡¯s meeting wrapped up, Yvonne strode directly into his office.

    Norton barely nced up before shifting his focus back down. ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Yvonne had grown used to being dismissed by him, so she barely batted an eye.

    ¡°I need money. Put the limit back on my card, and I¡¯ll be out of your hair.¡±

    This time, he actually lifted his head, giving her a sharp, scrutinizing look. In the past, whenever she showed up at his office, it was either to argue or just to remind him she existed. Other times, it was to beg for his help in covering her family¡¯s endless debts. But this was the first time she had evere straight out with a request like this.

    ¡°My family has given you everything¡ªfood, shelter, luxury. I don¡¯t see why you need an excessive card limit on top of that.¡±

    Yvonne stepped forward, her stunning features set with unwavering defiance. ¡°Norton, are you really this eager to crush me for Shelly¡¯s sake? To tell you the truth, I need money now. If you¡¯re dead set on siding with her, I can always go to your grandpa instead.¡±

    Her words hit a sore spot. Norton¡¯s expression turned cold in an instant, and his tone dropped to an icy warning. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it.¡±

    ¡°And why wouldn¡¯t I?¡± She met his re without hesitation. ¡°Go ahead, but don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you. If you drag my grandpa into this, don¡¯t expect me to lift a finger for your family¡¯s debts ever again.¡±

    Yvonne¡¯s anger surged. She stood there, shaking with rage. ¡°You bastard! Is this the only way you know how to twist my arm? What other dirty tricks are you hiding?¡±

    Norton let out a cold sneer and said, ¡°Come on, drop the act. If your family wasn¡¯t neck-deep in debt, would you have ever said yes to this marriage?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not true! I married you because¡ª¡± Yvonne suddenly trailed off. The way he stared at her¡ªcold and unshaken¡ªmade it impossible for her to say another word.

    There was no way she was going to tell this stone-hearted man that she had married him out of love.

    ¡°Fine. You win. If you weren¡¯t still useful, I¡¯d rather wait tables than be stuck with you.¡±

    ¡°Get out!¡± Norton¡¯s patience snapped, and he roared at her.

    Yvonne stiffened, then turned on her heel and walked out without another word. She wasn¡¯t going to beg¡ªwhat was the point?

    Edmond was her only other option, but deep down, she knew pushing Norton too far might make him cut off his financial help entirely.

    After all, the monthly payments alone were ten million¡ªa debt that stretched into the billions.

    No matter how hard she worked, she¡¯d never be able to pay it off in a lifetime.

    Once she got home, she pulled open her wardrobe and began sorting through anything of value¡ªjewelry, designer handbags, clothes¡ªanything that could fetch a decent price.

    She had already sold off most of her belongings when her family went bankrupt, leaving behind only items of little worth.

    Even after marrying Norton, she had never indulged in extravagant purchases, so there wasn¡¯t much left to gather.

    In the end, she barely managed to scrape together eight hundred thousand.

    ¡°Sweetie, I sent the money, babe. It¡¯s only eight hundred thousand¡ªnot the full million, but it¡¯s all I could get.¡±

    To Rachel, that amount was already a big deal.

    She knew Yvonne must have struggled to put it together.

    ¡°Yvonne, thank you. You¡¯ve already done more than enough. I¡¯ll handle the rest.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Don¡¯t push yourself too hard. If things get tough, just let me know. Love you!¡±

    In times like these, a little support from a friend meant everything.

    Yvonne had never been the type to hold back her affection.

    But thest thing she expected was to turn around and find Norton standing behind her like a ghost.

    ¡°You¡­¡± The words barely left her lips before he stepped forward, caging her against the wall.

    His voice was low and filled with anger, as though he was ready to tear her apart. ¡°Sweetie? Love you?¡±

    He repeated her words, his eyes locking onto hers with an intensity that made her scalp tingle.

    But Yvonne stood her ground. She met his gaze and shot back, ¡°And what about it? You throw around ¡®darling¡¯ and ¡®babe¡¯ like it¡¯s nothing¡ªbuying women jewelry, cars, mansions, showering them with money¡ªyet I can¡¯t even say a few words? You do have double standards. If you can do it, so can I. We agreed to stay out of each other¡¯s business, didn¡¯t we? You and Shelly have been making headlines with your little scandal, and I haven¡¯t said a damn thing.¡±

    Norton¡¯s eyes turned cold as he ripped off his tie and flung it aside.

    He loosened his cor, exposing his defined corbones, and closed the distance between them, his breath searing against her ear.

    His voice dropped to a low, menacing tone.

    ¡°Yvonne, listen carefully. You¡¯re my wife. If you so much as think about cheating on me or getting involved with another man, I¡¯ll make sure you regret it. And your secret lover? I¡¯ll ruin him without hesitation. If you¡¯re brave enough, try me.¡±

    In all the years she had known him, she had never seen him this terrifying. His bloodshot eyes burned with a rage that threatened to consume her.

    ¡°You have double standards. You can¡¯t do this to me.¡± Her voice shook, her earlier defiance slipping away.

    ¡°Exactly.¡± Norton suddenly lifted her chin, his eyes locking onto hers with a possessive intensity. ¡°That¡¯s who I am. I don¡¯t share what¡¯s mine. Not even a little. So, stay faithful. And if one day I decide to check and find that you¡¯re not a virgin, don¡¯t count on me paying another dime for your family¡¯s debts.¡±

    Yvonne¡¯s hands curled into fists, her nails biting into her palms.

    In that instant, she felt her pride crumble, crushed beneath his words like shattered ss.

    She felt like the ground had been ripped from under her as Norton turned to leave. Her legs gave out, and she copsed.

    But she refused to stay down. Forcing herself up, she stumbled forward, blocking his way before he could walk out.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Norton let out an exasperated sigh and turned back to her. ¡°What now?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 45

    ?Chapter 45:

    ¡°I want one million, or the freedom to work. That¡¯s non-negotiable,¡± Yvonne said firmly.

    Norton had never allowed Yvonne to work in the past, but given the current situation, she was confident that he would much rather not give her any money. This was a rare opportunity she couldn¡¯t afford to miss.

    ¡°Do whatever you want, I¡¯m not giving you a single dime. But¡­¡± Norton paused, fixing her with a cold stare. ¡°Don¡¯t go parading yourself around as my wife. Don¡¯t drag my family name down with you.¡±

    ¡°You have nothing to worry about,¡± Yvonne reassured him. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure no one else knows, apart from those who are already aware of our rtionship.¡±

    Norton let out a derisive snort. ¡°See that you do just that.¡± Then, without another word, he turned on his heel and walked away.

    Rachel calcted her savings, including the money sent by Yvonne. In total, she had about 1.5 million. That meant she still needed to raise an additional 500,000.

    Luckily, her business trip to Amberfield was for a huge project. If she managed tond the deal, and added in her year-end bonus, she should have enough, with a little change to spare.

    Rachel wasted no time and asked Samira to prepare the necessary documents and travel with her.

    They were set to leave when Trey suddenly ran up to them. ¡°Ms. Marsh, you can¡¯t leave me behind while you go on a business trip!¡±

    ¡°You stillck experience,¡± Rachel replied patiently. ¡°It would be best for you to stay in the office and master the ropes for now.¡±

    ¡°I get what you¡¯re saying, but¡­ Well, you can¡¯t just travel all by yourselves, you two are women! People might give you a hard time at some point. If you take me with you, I can be your guardian and save you all the trouble. I think I would be a great help in dealing with potential harassment.¡±

    Rachel had to admit that Trey made a good point. Still, she took a moment to think it over before finally relenting. ¡°All right, you cane with us. Go home and pack your things. Meet us at the airport in an hour.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    The two women went ahead to pick up Jeffrey. For the first time, Rachel opened up about their situation and told Samira everything.

    Samira was understandably shocked. ¡°You¡¯re a tough woman, you know? I really admire you. Since you¡¯re like a sister to me, that makes your brother my family as well. I¡¯ll treat him like my own from now on. Trust me, I¡¯ll start by looking after him throughout our trip.¡±

    Rachel nodded, offering a grateful smile. ¡°That really puts me at ease.¡±

    After picking up Jeffrey, they headed straight to the airport.

    They were halfway there when Rachel received a call from Brian. She stared at her phone for a few seconds before forcing herself to answer. ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Ronald told me you¡¯re on your way to the airport.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Did you pack everything you need? You didn¡¯t forget anything?¡±

    ¡°Yes and no.¡± Rachel kept her responses short.

    On the other side, Brian bristled in his seat. He couldn¡¯t quite exin the displeasure that had crept into his chest. He didn¡¯t know what had caused it, but ittched onto him, leaving his nerves a little frayed.

    ¡°If that¡¯s all you have to say, I¡¯m hanging up,¡± Rachel said.

    Brian¡¯s brows furrowed at her businesslike tone. He opened his mouth to say something else, but no words came out.

    ¡°Take care of yourself,¡± he finally said. ¡°If you need me¡ª¡± He was abruptly cut off by the beeping tone. Rachel had already hung up on him.

    Jeffrey nced at his sister, immediately noticing her low spirits. He gently took her hand and squeezed it. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. You¡¯ve got me. You¡¯ll always have me.¡±

    Rachel pulled him in for a small hug. ¡°Yes, as long as I have you, I can weather anything.¡±

    Trey was already at the airport when they arrived. He bounded over to them like an excited golden retriever. ¡°Over here! Let me help you with your bags.¡±

    It was Jeffrey¡¯s first encounter with him, though, so he was as good as a stranger to Jeffrey.

    Clutching the cuff of Rachel¡¯s sleeve, Jeffrey hid behind her, refusing toe out.

    Rachel couldn¡¯t help but feel a little anxious at her brother¡¯s unexpected reaction. But before she could do anything, Trey dropped arge duffel bag in front of Jeffrey and zipped it open.

    Inside were all sorts of toys, ranging from plushies to puzzles and mechanical gadgets.

    Jeffrey¡¯s eyes lit up with undeniable interest, though he hesitated to approach Trey and his bag of goodies.

    Trey took the initiative, pushing the bag closer to Jeffrey. ¡°Hello, Jeffrey. My name is Trey, and these are my gifts for you, in honor of our first meeting.¡±

    Jeffrey was still shy, but no longer fearful. He stepped out from behind Rachel, though he still clung to her.

    Trey patiently spent a few moments calming him, until Jeffrey, on his own, took the bag. Rachel let out a sigh of relief.

    They gathered their luggage and proceeded with the boarding procedures. At one point, Rachel pulled Trey aside and asked, ¡°How did you know about Jeffrey? You came so well-prepared.¡±

    ¡°Samira gave me a heads-up,¡± Trey exined. ¡°She was worried that Jeffrey might be scared of me or think I was a bad person.¡±

    Rachel gave him a grateful look. She always cherished the moments when the universe reminded her that there was still kindness in the world for her and her brother. Not everything was cruelty and endless struggle.

    As the ne took off, Jeffrey curled up in his seat and closed his eyes. Soon, he was fast asleep.

    Rachel held his hand tightly in hers.

    Across the aisle, Trey nced at them, his chest tightening with emotion. ¡°Samira, can you tell me more about them?¡± he asked quietly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Samira responded. ¡°I just found out about Jeffrey myself today. They¡¯ve had a hard time, and Rachel really cares about him. That¡¯s why she brought him along¡ªshe didn¡¯t want to leave him alone.¡±

    Trey frowned. ¡°What about their family?¡±

    ¡°Their mother passed away a long time ago. Their father remarried and now lives with his new family. Rachel¡¯s been working hard over the years, just to support herself and Jeffrey. She joined the White Group and climbed up its ranks through sheer grit and hard work. So, don¡¯t cause us any trouble, okay? We don¡¯t want to give her any more headaches.¡±

    Trey nodded readily, then nced over at Rachel again.

    Rachel and Jeffrey were still holding hands, leaning on each other as they both slept.

    Seeing them like that, Trey found himself reminiscing about his own past. Much like them, he and his sister had relied on each other since childhood. They had lost their mother when they were very young. If it hadn¡¯t been for his sister, he might have¡­

    He had ended up in an orphanage somewhere. For most of his childhood, he had felt as though fate itself hated him. Why did other kids get to have mothers who loved and cared for them? Why did others have happy,plete families?

    He still carried some of that resentment, but looking at Rachel now, it all seemed to melt away.

    He had thought he was marked by misfortune, but it turned out there were many others who carried heavier burdens.

    Truth be told, if he hadn¡¯t seen it with his own eyes, he would never have imagined that Rachel was facing such difficulties.

    His thoughts were interrupted by a sudden jolt. They had been in the air for an hour, and it seemed they were encountering some turbulence.

    A flight attendant¡¯s voice came over the speaker. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, we are experiencing some unexpected turbulence. Please remain calm, stay seated, and keep your seatbelts fastened.¡±

    The announcement slowly roused Rachel from her sleep.

    At first, the turbulence was mild, and everyone remained calm, barely reacting to the asional shake of the ne.

    But just ten minutester, the ne was rattling violently.

    Panic spread among the passengers, quickly escting into chaos. People were shouting and crying, sumbing to their fears. Some overheadpartments had opened, and carry-on luggage fell to the aisles amid the violent shaking.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Rachel?¡± Jeffrey stirred awake, rubbing his eyes innocently.

    Rachel gathered him into her arms and stroked his cheek. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You can go back to sleep. I¡¯ll watch over you.¡±

    At that moment, Ronald burst into Brian¡¯s office, panic evident in his eyes. ¡°Mr. White! I¡¯ve just received news¡ªMs. Marsh¡¯s ne is experiencing severe turbulence. Ground control has lostmunication with it.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 46

    ?Chapter 46:

    The pen slipped from Brian¡¯s grip, hitting the desk with a sharp sound.

    Rising suddenly, he fixed Ronald with a look of disbelief. ¡°Say that again.¡±

    Ronald¡¯s response was short and tense. ¡°Ms. Marsh¡¯s ne is currently unreachable.¡±

    ¡°Get the jet ready,¡± Brianmanded, and he dashed out of the room.

    The aircraft trembled violently.

    A steep descent threw everyone into chaos, their screams piercing the air. Holding Jeffrey close, Rachel instinctively tried to protect him.

    Fear gripped herpletely.

    She shook uncontrobly, her hands slick with sweat, and her heart seemed lodged in her throat.

    The ne¡¯s erratic drops continued, and even Jeffrey¡¯s calm demeanor faltered.

    ¡°Are we going to die?¡± he asked, his small voice barely audible over the turmoil.

    Rachel was confronted with the concept of death more directly than ever before.

    She held Jeffrey tighter, forcing calm into her voice as she whispered, ¡°No, we won¡¯t. You¡¯re our lucky charm. We¡¯ll make it through this.¡±

    But doubt gnawed at her, making her words feel fragile.

    If this was truly the end, at least she could take Jeffrey to see their mother in heaven. She was certain their mother had missed them dearly over the years.

    As Rachel faced these thoughts, she realized her fear of dying wasn¡¯t as overwhelming as she had expected.

    Let your imagination soar with g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    Instead, regret flooded her. If she had known this flight would be herst, she would never have brought Jeffrey, Samira, or Trey.

    She would have visited Brian¡¯s grandparents onest time, enjoying a peaceful afternoon with Yvonne.

    Above all, she wished she could say goodbye to Brian. She would have smiled at him, the man she had cherished since her youth, and given him a heartfelt farewell.

    She would have left quietly.

    That would have been the most fitting way.

    The cries on the aircraft surged and ebbed, relentless as the sea.

    The cabin was filled with wails, shrieks, and the raw sounds of despair.

    Time seemed to stretch unbearably, each minute dragging into what felt like eternity. Rachel could hardly remember enduring that ordeal.

    What stayed with her was the flood of relief when the flight attendant announced they had made a safe emergencynding at an alternate airport. By then, her clothes were soaked with sweat.

    Relief swept over everyone as the ne finally settled onto the runway.

    Ovee with emotion, many passengers wept openly.

    Clutching Jeffrey close, Rachel allowed her own tears to fall quietly.

    Jeffrey hugged her back, his small fingers gently wiping away her tears. ¡°We¡¯re¡­ we¡¯re safe now. We¡¯re not going to die.¡±

    ¡°Yes, just like I promised, right? You¡¯re our lucky charm; nothing bad will happen.¡±

    ¡°There, there. Don¡¯t be sad.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sad. I¡¯m just very, very happy.¡±

    Once off the ne, they grabbed a bite at the airport diner to settle their nerves.

    Afterward, they caught a train to Amberfield. By the time they arrived, night had already fallen.

    Trey and Jeffrey were to share a room.

    Before leaving Jeffrey with Trey, Rachel set clear expectations. ¡°Trey, look after him, please. Call me if you need anything.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s in good hands with me.¡±

    ¡°Much appreciated!¡±

    Returning to her own room, Rachel copsed onto the expansive bed.

    A wave of fatigue from the day¡¯s events overwhelmed her instantly. She had just reached for her phone when a knock interrupted her thoughts.

    Thinking it was just the hotel staff, Rachel casually opened the door.

    But the person standing there left her rooted to the spot.

    Brian?

    How was he here?

    Her eyes locked onto his, her mind going nk.

    Almost instantly, Rachel found herself enveloped in his familiar embrace, his scent wrapping around her, offering an immediate sense offort.

    ¡°Were you frightened?¡± His voice, unmistakable and reassuring, jolted Rachel from her shock.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± she asked, her voice thick with emotion.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let me know?¡± Brian¡¯s hands gently cradled her face, and she could feel a slight tremor in his touch.

    ¡°I¡¯m safe because wended without incident. Also, there wasn¡¯t a chance to call from the ne,¡± she exined.

    ¡°But you still didn¡¯t call me when wended,¡± Brian said, his wordsced with concern.

    Rachel averted her eyes, breaking contact with his intense gaze.

    Tears threatened to spill as she fought to keep herposure. It wasn¡¯t that she hadn¡¯t considered reaching out.

    At the height of her fear, Brian was the one she yearned to call.

    His voice was the one she craved to hear once safety was assured.

    Yet past disappointments had left her disheartened.

    Her bravery had waned.

    ¡°I figured you might be tied up with work. I didn¡¯t want to impose,¡± she murmured.

    Brian enveloped her in his arms, his silence speaking volumes.

    He stayed the entire night.

    Rachel made no request for him to leave.

    They spent the night apart, each in their own bed.

    By morning, Brian was up and dressed, signaling his readiness.

    ¡°Are you heading out?¡± Rachel asked, her voiceced with sudden concern.

    Brian approached her. ¡°You¡¯re not continuing with the trip. We¡¯re returning together.¡±

    Rachel withdrew her hand gently. ¡°You should head back first. Everything¡¯s set here. I can¡¯t just walk away from this project.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re here by yourself. That worries me.¡± Brian expressed earnestly, his hands gripping her shoulders so firmly that his veins stood out.

    ¡°Yesterday¡¯s events were simply a freak ident, something no one could foresee or control. With Samira and Trey around, I¡¯m in good hands.¡±

    At the mention of Trey, a tightness mped around Brian¡¯s heart. ¡°You¡¯ve got that intern with you too?¡±

    Rachel confirmed with a small nod. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s here.¡±

    At her affirmation, Brian¡¯s grip on her wrist tightened, his face hardening into a stern mask.

    The atmosphere grew noticeably cold, the warmth that once lingered between them evaporating in an instant.

    ¡°Release me, you¡¯re causing pain!¡± Rachel¡¯s frown deepened as she tried to free herself from his hold.

    ¡°Do you really favor that intern so much that he must apany you everywhere?¡± Brian¡¯s voice was edged with sharp frustration, the question that had been gnawing at him finally spilling out.

    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s skilled and has a real eye for design. He could be a great asset to me. Plus, he¡¯s good protection against any potential harassment.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Brian¡¯sugh was bitter,ced with jealousy. ¡°Seems your tastes are quite¡­ diverse.¡±

    ¡°That they are, not nearly as limited as yours,¡± she retorted.

    The tension in the room crackled, both standing their ground, neither willing to yield.

    The deadlock was broken by a knock. Ronald entered. ¡°Mr. White, it¡¯s time for your meeting.¡±

    Rachel looked up sharply, her eyes locking with Brian¡¯s. ¡°You¡¯re here because there¡¯s an important meeting you need to attend?¡±

    Brian met her gaze intently, a heavy silence hanging between them. Finally, he uttered a single word.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s hand shook slightly, then she clenched it into a fist.

    In that moment, she could feel her nails pressing into her skin, though the pain felt distant.

    So, this was the reality. She scolded herself for foolishly believing he had traveled here out of concern for her. It dawned on her that she had read too much into his presence. Brian¡¯s primary reason for being there was the meeting. Her encounter with him had been nothing more than a coincidence.

    ¡°Mr. White, we¡­¡± Ronald interjected, checking his watch.

    Yet, Brian continued to hold Rachel¡¯s gaze. ¡°Is there nothing you want to say?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 47

    ?Chapter 47:

    Rachel cast a disinterested nce in Brian¡¯s direction. ¡°It¡¯s business. You wouldn¡¯t want to keep everyone waiting, would you?¡±

    Brian¡¯s demeanor turned icy. ¡°That¡¯s it? That¡¯s all you¡¯ve got to say?¡± he snapped.

    ¡°You really shouldn¡¯t bete,¡± Rachel replied, her voice cool and detached.

    ¡°Can¡¯t wait to get rid of me, huh? Afraid your intern might catch us?¡± Brian retorted, his words slicing through the silence like sharp des.

    Rachel had no desire to argue, nor did she see the point in justifying herself. ¡°Believe whatever you want.¡±

    Brian let out a dry chuckle before turning and walking away, leaving Rachel staring at his back as he disappeared.

    During the entire meeting, Brian¡¯s expression was so cold that it made everyone uneasy. The tension in the room was thick, and no one dared to breathe too loudly. Even Ronald chose his words carefully, not wanting to set Brian off.

    When the meeting finally wrapped up, he gathered his nerve and said, ¡°Mr. White, I think Ms. Marsh might have gotten the wrong idea.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Brian asked.

    ¡°You traveled all this way out of concern for her, but when you spoke to her, you made it sound like the meeting was your main reason foring, and she was just an afterthought.¡±

    Brian stilled for a moment, his face giving nothing away. After a brief silence, he looked at Ronald. ¡°Are you saying she¡¯s upset?¡±

    Ronald thought for a second before responding, ¡°She didn¡¯t say it outright, but I could tell. She was probably hoping you¡¯de just for her.¡±

    Exclusive chapters at g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls

    ¡°Where is she?¡± Brian asked without hesitation.

    Ronald immediately gave him the address.

    They pulled up to the location just as noon approached.

    ¡°Mr. White!¡± Samira shot to her feet, visibly startled by Brian¡¯s unannounced arrival.

    Brian¡¯s cold gaze flickered toward the tableden with food before cutting to Samira. ¡°Where¡¯s Rachel?¡± he demanded.

    ¡°She wasn¡¯t feeling great, so Trey took her out for some fresh air,¡± Samira answered, her voice carrying a nervous edge.

    Brian didn¡¯t wait for her to finish¡ªhe was already making his way outside.

    On a small balcony bathed in warm sunlight, Rachel sat in a hanging chair, her posture slightly slumped, likely from difort. Her long hair draped over her shoulder, and her face appeared washed out.

    Trey crouched beside her, looking up. The sunlight hit his sharp features, making him stand out even more.

    But the sight before him was one Brian had no interest in witnessing. Letting out a disdainful scoff, he turned to Ronald. ¡°We¡¯re leaving.¡±

    During the ride back, he was still upset.

    Just before boarding his flight, he stopped, pulled out his phone, and called Rachel. His voice was firm. ¡°This is yourst chance. Come back with me.¡±

    ¡°No, thanks. I appreciate it, though,¡± she replied calmly. Rachel wasmitted to seeing this project through, no matter what.

    ¡°Fine,¡± Brian bit out, frustration thick in his tone. ¡°My grandma¡¯s 80th birthday is in just over ten days. You¡¯d better be there.¡±

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll be there,¡± she assured him.

    ¡°We¡¯ll see about that,¡± he muttered. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t go back on your word.¡±

    That call was thest conversation they had for an entire week.

    Rachel buried herself in her new project, dedicating every ounce of her energy to it. She churned out design after design, yet nothing felt quite right.

    One night, after tucking Jeffrey in, an idea suddenly came to her. Without wasting time, she grabbed a cab to the branch office.

    By the time she was done sketching, the sun was almost rising. A soft drizzle had begun outside, its steady rhythm tapping against the window.

    Just then, the sound of a door creaking open made her heart skip a beat. She spun around on reflex, only to find Trey walking in, wearing a gray coat. His tall frame and broad shoulders bore a strong resemnce to Brian¡¯s.

    For a split second, Rachel almost mistook him for someone else.

    ¡°Brian!¡± The name slipped out before Rachel could stop herself.

    But as Trey¡¯s face came into view, reality quickly set in.

    Trey raised an eyebrow. ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. What are you doing here?¡± she asked, brushing it off.

    ¡°The forecast said it would rain tonight, and Samira mentioned you were here alone. I thought I¡¯d check on you.¡±

    Rachel nced at the clock, feeling a bit sheepish. ¡°I just wrapped up my sketches. I wanted to work while the ideas were still fresh.¡±

    Trey¡¯s warm smile put her at ease. ¡°It¡¯s no trouble. I¡¯ll wait for you. I¡¯m not sleepy, so if you need anything, just say the word.¡±

    ¡°Alright then.¡±

    Rachel kept at it for another hour before finally putting her pen down.

    ¡°Trey, I¡¯m done. Let¡¯s go,¡± she called, but got no reply.

    When she turned around, she found Trey slumped over the desk, fast asleep. A pang of guilt tugged at her, and after a moment of hesitation, she decided he¡¯d be morefortable in a bed.

    ¡°Trey, wake up,¡± she said softly, giving his shoulder a gentle shake.

    Trey blinked groggily, rubbing his eyes before shing her a sleepy smile. ¡°All finished?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Thanks for keeping mepany tonight.¡±

    ¡°Anytime. It¡¯s always a pleasure to help.¡±

    The moment they stepped outside, a chilly breeze swept over them.

    Rachel shivered, instinctively hugging herself for warmth.

    Without a second thought, Trey shrugged off his coat and draped it over her shoulders.

    She opened her mouth to protest, but he gently held her hands down. ¡°I can handle the cold. You¡¯re the one holding the team together¡ªwhat would we do if you got sick?¡±

    Rachel didn¡¯t argue this time.

    Instead, she looked at him, gratitude shining in her eyes. ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Trey held the umbre over her without a word. As they neared the hotel, he paused before speaking. ¡°Ms. Marsh, if you really want to thank me, can I ask you for something small?¡±

    ¡°Sure, what is it?¡±

    ¡°Can I call you Rachel? Like Samira does?¡± He scratched the back of his head, looking almost shy.

    Rachel chuckled, the sound light and easy. ¡°Of course, you can.¡±

    ¡°Great! Don¡¯t forget to hold the umbre properly!¡± With that, he dashed ahead, his excitement unmistakable as he disappeared into the lobby.

    Rachel watched him disappear inside, a small smile ying on her lips.

    Youth had a way of finding joy in the simplest things.

    But then again, hadn¡¯t she been like that once too?

    She¡¯d also spent sleepless nights over something as small as a name.

    When she first entered university, she and Brian had hardly spoken. Her feelings had been one-sided back then. Brian barely even noticed her.

    Then she joined his club. Through different activities, they started exchanging words now and then, though strictly in formal settings. Outside of that, their conversations were rare.

    One evening at a group dinner, Brian unexpectedly turned to her. ¡°Rachel Marsh, can we make a deal?¡±

    The way he said her name made her heart leap.

    She immediately set her fork down, her full attention on him. ¡°What kind of deal?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve known each other long enough. Just call me Brian, like everyone else does. And can I just call you Rachel?¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± she agreed, nodding quickly, her heart soaring.

    That night, she was so giddy she downed an entire cup of coffee in seconds. Yet when shey in bedter, sleep wouldn¡¯te. Instead, she found herself whispering his name softly, over and over. She had no idea how many times she repeated it.

    There was a time when she thought his name was the most beautiful sound in the world, something that could make her happy just by thinking about it. But now, it didn¡¯t feel the same anymore.

    Shaking off the memories that threatened to pull her back, Rachel tightened her grip on her bag and stepped into the hotel lobby. She was so lost in thought that she didn¡¯t notice the car quietly following them the entire way.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 48

    ?Chapter 48:

    Inside the vehicle, Ronald nced carefully at the man in the leather backseat and tentatively asked, ¡°Are we heading back?¡±

    ¡°Hold here for a moment.¡±

    Brian didn¡¯t roll down the window until he could no longer see Rachel¡¯s silhouette fading into the distance. When he did, a burst of crisp air flowed in, slightly refreshing his thoughts.

    A thought crossed his mind¡ªhe might be losing his sanity.

    He and Rachel hadn¡¯t exchanged words in a week, yet a sense of unease lingered within him. For instance, returning to a silent, empty home without the usual greeting unnerved him. Or the nights spent missing the soothing warmth next to him in bed.

    This evening, after a long day at work, he had impulsively boarded an overnight flight just for a brief glimpse of her. Upon discovering she was still at her officete, he had driven there directly.

    What he witnessed unsettled him.

    Trey was walking her home, his coat draped around her shoulders. She seemed unbothered by it, actually quite at ease.

    The scene gnawed at Brian, reying in his thoughts and aggravating his mood. Jealousy began to creep in.

    ¡°Ronald, check the hotel for any avable food. Order something for her and send it up with a bottle of red wine,¡± he instructed sharply.

    Ronald wore a confused expression. ¡°Should I send it to Ms. Marsh?¡±

    Brian gave him a stern nce. ¡°Who else would it be for?¡±

    Newest chapters on galno¦Íels.c¨®m

    ¡°Yes, of course. I¡¯m just unsure about the red wine.¡±

    Brian¡¯s eyes grew intense. ¡°She always gets hungry after workingte. Hunger keeps her from sleeping. A ss of red wine will help her unwind and sleep soundly.¡±

    With that, Ronald rushed to the hotel reception and carried out the order efficiently.

    He sensed that Rachel was bing increasingly important in Brian¡¯s life. The real issue, however, was that Brian had yet to recognize it.

    Rachel had just stepped out of the shower, wrapped in a bath towel and preparing for bed, when the sound of the doorbell interrupted her.

    ¡°Ms. Marsh, your order is here.¡±

    Rachel was confused. Her order? She hadn¡¯t requested anything.

    After a moment of reflection, she concluded that Trey must have ced the order on her behalf.

    When she opened the door to find all her favorite dishes before her, she felt a genuine surge of surprise. The sight of the bottle of red wine heightened her astonishment.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Feeling the pangs of hunger, she weed the delivery without hesitation.

    That evening, Brian remained seated in his vehicle for an extended period. An hour passed before he spoke softly, ¡°Let¡¯s proceed.¡±

    ¡°Got it. By the way, the hotel receptionist just informed me that Ms. Marsh consumed the entire bottle of red wine.¡±

    Brian¡¯s features stiffened. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you inform me earlier?¡±

    Before Ronald could reply, Brian was already exiting the vehicle and heading toward the hotel.

    Unbeknownst to Rachel, the hotel was a property owned by Brian¡¯s family. This connection made it easy for Brian to secure a room key.

    As he unlocked the door, the scene that unfolded was just as he had envisioned.

    Rachely sprawled across the bed, her bath towel loosely hanging on her, slippers scattered carelessly, and a wine ss tipped over on the carpet.

    Clearly, she was heavily intoxicated after finishing the bottle. No surprise there, given her condition.

    The scent of alcohol clung to her, prompting Brian to gently clean her up before lifting her into bed and tucking her in. Her cheeks, flushed from the wine, glowed under the soft lighting, enhancing her beauty.

    Brian admitted to himself that he had always been drawn to her allure.

    Her current state, visibly tipsy, only intensified his attraction. However, Brian restrained himself from acting on impulse.

    After ensuring she wasfortable, he began to leave the room.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t go!¡± A soft murmur made him stop in his tracks.

    He looked back to find Rachel¡¯s slender fingers grasping his. Aware that she was intoxicated and not fully awake, he did not take her plea to heart. Carefully, he attempted to disengage her grip. However, she tightened her hold, unwilling to release him.

    Concerned about causing her pain, he refrained from applying too much force. In the end, he resigned himself to sit beside her, whispering reassurances. ¡°Be good, Rachel. It¡¯s time to sleep.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t go. I need you to stay,¡± she whispered back.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll remain here. I¡¯m not leaving.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    She nodded with conviction and drifted back to sleep.

    Ten minutester, confident that she was deeply asleep, Brian quietly tried to exit once more.

    But his wrist was suddenly sped firmly.

    Rachel¡¯s eyes snapped open, surprising him.

    Brian¡¯s pulse quickened, anxious about how she might react after not seeing him for a week. Yet, when she blinked, her look was dazed yet endearing.

    She reached up, looping her arms around his neck, her words thick and endearing. ¡°You¡¯re Brian, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Before he had a chance to respond, she ced a finger gently on his lips.

    ¡°Shh, don¡¯t speak. Stay silent! If you talk, you¡¯ll break my dream.¡±

    At that moment, Brian understood that she believed she was dreaming. ¡°But you do resemble him so much!¡± Rachel eximed, yfully tugging at his cheek.

    ¡°Mm, your skin is so soft and springy. It feels lovely! Brian, you¡¯re so attractive, it makes everyone envious. With your looks, I wouldn¡¯t need to work; I could just live off my appearance!¡± Her excitement was growing, her speech bing more spirited.

    Brian moved to disengage her hand from his face, but she resisted.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move! Shh, this is my dream. You must do as I say. You can¡¯t just act on your own.¡± With that, she squeezed his cheek again, this time with a slight scowl.

    ¡°Wait, is that stubble? Brian, your stubble feels rough!¡± Rachel¡¯s yful tone caught Brian off guard.

    Brian struggled to maintain hisposure. In the past, he wouldn¡¯t have tolerated such teasing¡ªhe might have turned the tables on her. But tonight, he felt powerless, merely letting her do as she pleased.

    Resolving to satisfy her, he took her hand and brought it to his lips.

    ¡°Here,¡± he murmured softly. ¡°Touch here, it¡¯s not rough.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s fingers caressed his lips, and a pleased smile spread across her face. ¡°Mm, so smooth. Feels good. I want to try it.¡±

    Before Brian could respond, she moved closer and kissed him.

    His thoughts scattered, a wave of warmth rushing through him. Just as he was about to speak, she deepened the kiss.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 49

    ?Chapter 49:

    Brian managed to keep his cool. He firmly grasped Rachel¡¯s wrists, lowering them as he met her gaze. ¡°Rachel, do you even recognize me?¡±

    Her ssy eyes struggled to focus. Clearly intoxicated, she gave a slow, sluggish shake of her head.

    He exhaled a long sigh before carefully helping her onto the bed. This time, she didn¡¯t resist. Instead, she settled in with surprising obedience, shutting her eyes and slipping into sleep almost instantly. Only then did he step out of the room.

    With an important contract waiting to be signed the next day, he had no choice but to return overnight.

    The following morning, Rachel stirred awake, a dull ache still pulsing through her temples. Her eyes widened as they swept across the unexpectedly pristine room, confusion creeping into her alcohol-hazed memories.

    The previous night¡¯s chaos had somehow transformed into perfect order. More perplexing still was her attire. She now wore fresh pajamas with no recollection of changing.

    Seeking answers, she contacted the front desk.

    The receptionist¡¯s voice flowed with practiced courtesy as she exined, ¡°Ms. Marsh, please allow me to rify. Given your inebriated statest night, our staff took the liberty of tidying your amodations.¡±

    ¡°Including bathing me?¡± Rachel¡¯s words carried a sharp edge.

    ¡°Our staff assisted only with changing your sleepwear. We sincerely apologize for not obtaining your permission beforehand¡ªthis was clearly an oversight.¡± Despite the hotel¡¯s professional handling of the situation, Rachel couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of vited privacy.

    ¡°Ensure this doesn¡¯t happen again,¡± she instructed firmly.

    Nuevos cap¨ªtulos en g?ln¦Òv?ls

    ¡°Certainly, I promise.¡±

    Miles away, Brian nodded with satisfaction upon receiving the hotel manager¡¯s detailed report.

    Beside him, Ronald furrowed his brow in confusion. ¡°Since you personally handled this situation, wouldn¡¯t informing her earn her gratitude?¡±

    Brian leaned back slightly, his expression unreadable. ¡°Not necessarily.¡±

    He had spent enough time with Rachel to understand her temperament. For the most part, she was easygoing. But when she decided to be stubborn, she was like a locked vaultpletely imprable. If she found out aboutst night, there was a good chance she¡¯d be more annoyed than grateful.

    As the car cruised past a jewelry store, a thought suddenly struck Brian. ¡°Ronald, isn¡¯t there a charity auction this weekend?¡±

    ¡°Yes. You received an invitationst month.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    After a brief pause, Brian pulled out his phone and dialed Rachel¡¯s number.

    ¡°Hello?¡± Her voice was soft but carried an unmistakable note of distance. Brian felt an odd difort settle in his chest. She used to be so warm and lively with him. Now, it was as if there was an invisible wall between them.

    ¡°Have you had breakfast?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Yeah, I just finished.¡±

    Silence stretched between them, thin and fragile.

    Brian clenched his fist, as if bracing himself. ¡°You know, my grandma¡¯s birthday ising up. Have you picked out a gift yet?¡±

    Rachel¡¯s brows knitted slightly. ¡°I¡¯ve been a bit busy, but I¡¯ll set aside time soon. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll find something thoughtful.¡±

    Brian loosened his tie, his voice carrying a slight edge. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. There¡¯s a charity auction this Sunday. There¡¯s an item up for bid that she¡¯s wanted for years but never managed to get. I thought we could go take a look together.¡±

    ¡°Sunday?¡± Rachel hesitated.

    She was free that weekend. But it had been a while since they had spent time together. The idea of meeting him again stirred something uneasy inside her.

    ¡°I might not be avable on Sunday,¡± she replied, her tone uncertain.

    ¡°It won¡¯t take long. Three hours at most.¡±

    ¡°Alright then.¡±

    Brian didn¡¯t even notice the small smile tugging at the corners of his lips. On Saturday afternoon, Rachel finished wrapping up work and handed things over to Samira before heading home. Due to an unexpected dy, she didn¡¯t arrive until nine o¡¯clock.

    She called Brian, but no one answered.

    As luck would have it, her car was passing the White Group building. After a moment¡¯s thought, she decided to stop by.

    Being the weekend, the building stoodrgely empty of its usual workers. Rachel made her way directly to the top floor in search of Brian, but instead, she encountered Tracy.

    Surprise registered on both their faces at the unexpected meeting.

    ¡°Rachel, what a delightful coincidence!¡± Tracy¡¯s warm greeting carried an easy smile as she approached.

    Rachel responded with nothing more than an icy nce, her silence speaking volumes.

    ¡°Looking for Brian? Such unfortunate timing¡ªhe¡¯s away on business.¡±

    On business?

    Tracy¡¯s words caused Rachel¡¯s heart to plummet. The nned auction visit suddenly seemed like a distant dream, leaving her wrestling with confusion. Why would Brian arrange their meeting only to depart on a business trip?

    Tracy observed Rachel¡¯s bewilderment with calcting eyes, her mind working quickly. ¡°He should return shortly though. Before leaving, he mentioned you might stop by and asked me to show you to his office to wait.¡±

    The naturalness of her delivery left Rachel with no reason to doubt, and she followed Tracy¡¯s lead.

    Standing alone in Brian¡¯s office for the first time, Rachel found herself surrounded by the grandeur of floor-to-ceiling windows that offered a sweeping view of the city¡¯s nocturnal beauty. The urbanndscape sparkled with neon dreams, stirring memories of her first visit to this space.

    Back then, before Tracy¡¯s return, Brian would embrace her from behind, his arms gentle around her waist as he asked, ¡°Do you love it?¡±

    ¡°I love it,¡± she responded with a radiant smile. ¡°It would be even more magical to watch fireworks from here.¡±

    Years had passed since that wishful moment, the dream remaining unfulfilled. As if answering an ancient prayer, the night sky suddenly erupted in a symphony of color, fireworks painting the darkness with daylight brilliance. Rachel captured the moment with her phone, sharing it on social media with the simple caption: ¡°Stunning fireworks!¡±

    She lingered by the window for a while, watching until exhaustion crept in. With a quiet sigh, she turned and stretched out on the office sofa. It had been a long day of travel, and the moment shey down, sleep imed her.

    When she awoke, the office was shrouded in pitch-ck darkness. Not a single light was on.

    She immediately reached for her phone to use as a shlight, but no matter how many times she pressed the power button, the screen remained lifeless. Her battery had died. A cold sense of unease gripped her.

    The darkness was thick, suffocating. Every corner of the office felt vast and empty, swallowed in shadows that seemed to press closer with each passing second. She had always hated the dark, especially in a ce like this¡ªa towering high-rise, silent and deserted.

    Most of the surrounding buildings were dark as well, save for a few scattered office lights far below. She hurried to the office door and banged on it, calling out, ¡°Hello? Is anyone there? Open the door!¡±

    Only silence answered her pleas, leading to the chilling realization that the building had been locked up for the night.

    She was locked inside.

    The only person who knew she was here was Tracy. And Tracy hadn¡¯t said a word before leaving.

    Rachel¡¯s stomach twisted. This wasn¡¯t an ident.

    The darkness seemed to stretch endlessly, swallowing everything in its path. She curled up on the sofa, hugging her arms around herself, willing her breathing to steady.

    She told herself to stay calm. To think rationally. But deep down, she was terrified.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 50

    ?Chapter 50:

    Ten minutester, Rachel powered her phone back on, clinging to a fragile thread of hope. She remembered an old tech tip¡ªthat sometimes letting a dead phone rest before restarting could breathe new life into it. When the familiar glow of the startup screen illuminated her face, relief flooded through her with such intensity that tears threatened to spill down her cheeks. Her trembling fingers frantically dialed Brian¡¯s number.

    ¡°I¡¯m here. Come down!¡± His voice crackled through the speaker, strong and clear.

    Rachel¡¯s heart stopped. ¡°Where are you?¡±

    ¡°In Amberfield!¡±

    ¡°But¡ª¡± The words died in her throat as the screen plunged into darkness, the phone surrendering itsst breath of life.

    She jabbed desperately at the power button minutester, but the device remained stubbornly silent.

    Guided by the dim ambient light, she navigated her way to Brian¡¯s desk, her movements cautious and measured. A spark of optimism flickered in her mind¡ªsurely he would keep a charger somewhere.

    After rifling through drawer after drawer, her persistence finally paid off. The sight of the charging cable nearly brought her to tears of relief.

    Her joy evaporated the instant she connected the charger. The cruel reality crashed over her¡ªthe building¡¯s power automatically shut down after 10 p.m., a safety protocol implemented after a dangerous electrical fire had once threatened the premises. The entire structure now stood as a powerless fortress at night.

    The weight of this revtion crushed her spirit.

    What twisted the knife deeper was her sudden understanding of the brief call. The auction was happening in Amberfield, a detail Brian had never specified. The pieces fell into ce with devastating rity¡ªshe and Brian were in different cities now.

    Latest novels at g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s?c?m

    Enveloped by the suffocating darkness, Rachel felt hope slipping away like water through cupped hands. Her deep-seated fear of the dark wed at her consciousness, but tonight, there was no escape. She would have to endure the long, dark hours alone. No rescue woulde.

    Meanwhile, Brian stared at his phone in frustration as his repeated calls were met with the hollow response of Rachel¡¯s voicemail.

    ¡°Ronald, go find out what¡¯s going on,¡± hemanded, tension evident in his voice.

    Five minutester, Ronald returned, looking distinctly unsettled. ¡°Sir, there¡¯s been a misunderstanding. Ms. Marsh went back today.¡±

    Brian almost thought he had misheard. ¡°She went back?¡±

    But the moment the words left his mouth, the pieces snapped into ce. He hadn¡¯t explicitly mentioned where the auction was being held. Rachel must have assumed it was at their hometown¡ªand rushed back there to find him.

    What should have been a simple conversation had spiraled into a disaster.

    ¡°Turn the car around. We¡¯re heading back,¡± Brian instructed without hesitation.

    He wasted no time arranging a private jet. Even so, the journey home would take over two hours.

    The second Brian arrived, he stormed through the door without hesitation. But after searching every inch of the house¡ªchecking the bedroom, the study, even the tiny balcony¡ªit hit him. Rachel wasn¡¯t here.

    His grip tightened around his phone as he immediately dialed Ronald. ¡°She¡¯s not home,¡± Brian said, his voice clipped with urgency. ¡°Check if she¡¯s checked into any hotel.¡±

    Ronald¡¯s subsequent investigation yielded nothing¡ªRachel hadn¡¯t registered at any hotel in the city.

    Brian¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°That doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±

    The longer she remained missing, the deeper his unease grew. His gut twisted. Something wasn¡¯t right.

    ¡°Keep looking,¡± he ordered. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you have tob through every street¡ªfind her!¡±

    Rachel had promised to return for the auction. She wouldn¡¯t have just disappeared without a reason. There was only one exnation¡ªsomething had happened to her.

    But despite Ronald¡¯s exhaustive search, Rachel was nowhere to be found. Brian called again and again, each attempt met with the same frustrating silence. He fired off text after text, but none were answered.

    In his desperation, his fingers fumbled over the screen¡ªand by ident, he tapped into her Facebook profile.

    A recent post popped up.

    Fireworks?

    His eyes narrowed as he examined the background. The reflection in the floor-to-ceiling windows¡ªhe knew that view. His office.

    Without wasting another second, Brian dashed downstairs, jumped into his car, and tore through the streets toward thepany. By the time he arrived, it was already well past midnight.

    The air was frigid, seeping through every crack and crevice, and Rachel was trembling violently.

    She was curled up on the office sofa, her body stiff, her fingers and toes numb from the relentless cold. She knew Brian¡¯s office had a private resting area, a space that offered warmth andfort, but only his fingerprint could unlock the door. She had no way of getting inside.

    Hugging herself, she tried humming softly, a desperate attempt to distract herself from the unbearable cold. It didn¡¯t work. Her body wouldn¡¯t stop shuddering, her teeth ttering uncontrobly. Wrapped in the suffocating silence of the pitch-ck room, a familiar despair crept over her.

    A tear slipped down her cheek, icy as it traced along her skin.

    ¡°Brian¡­¡± she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper.

    ¡°Brian¡­¡± she called again, the word carrying years of trust and dependence. She reflected on how Brian had always been her beacon of hope in moments of despair, his presence bing her instinctivefort. But as soon as she spoke, the truth crashed down on her.

    Brian was in Amberfield. No matter how much she wished for it, no matter how desperately she longed for him to suddenly appear, it was impossible.

    ¡°Brian¡­¡± she whispered onest time, curling up even tighter.

    Then, out of nowhere, a noise shattered the silence.

    Footsteps.

    A slow, steady rhythm, growing louder, closer.

    Her breath hitched. At this hour, who could it be?

    Her mind spiraled into panic. Horrible stories she¡¯d read shed through her head.

    Her hands clenched into fists, her pulse hammering against her ribs.

    Rachel held her breath, her body frozen in fear on the sofa.

    The door creaked open, and a harsh beam of light cut through the darkness, making her eyes sting.

    Just as a scream built in her throat, she glimpsed the figure in the doorway.

    It was Brian!

    Her mind refused to ept this impossible sight, convinced it must be a hallucination.

    As she rubbed her disbelieving eyes, warm arms enveloped her, and a familiar voice murmured, ¡°Silly girl, it¡¯s me.¡±

    Those simple words left her paralyzed with shock, suspended in his embrace for what felt like an eternity before reality finally prated her daze. Emotion overwhelmed her defenses, and tears burst forth uncontrobly.

    ¡°Brian, you¡¯re finally here! Do you have any idea how scared I was? I was so terrified¡ªI didn¡¯t even dare to breathe!¡± She pounded against his chest, her voice breaking. ¡°This is all your fault! You didn¡¯t tell me where the auction was! I ran all over the ce for nothing!¡±

    Brian knew she was right. He knew this was entirely his fault. He also knew how much she had suffered because of it.

    So he said nothing. He simply held her, letting her vent every ounce of frustration, fear, and exhaustion.

    Only after her sobs had quieted did he finally speak, his voice low and gentle.

    ¡°This is on me,¡± he admitted. ¡°When we get home, you can punish me however you want, okay?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 51

    ?Chapter 51:

    Rachel lifted her head, her glistening eyes filled with unshed tears, and gazed at Brian with a tender, vulnerable expression. ¡°I¡¯m cold,¡± she whispered, her voice barely audible as she clutched tightly at the front of his shirt, her fingers trembling slightly.

    Brian¡¯s response was a soft chuckle, resonating in the quiet darkness. Hisughter was captivating, a rare glimpse of lightness that seemed to cut through the tension between them.

    ¡°What¡¯s so amusing?¡± Rachel asked, her voice muffled and tinged with a hint of nasal congestion, as though she were fighting back tears.

    Brian¡¯s gaze softened, the corners of his lips curving into a tender smile. ¡°If you need me to hold you, all you have to do is ask. I promise I won¡¯t tease you about it,¡± he said, his voice low and soothing, the warmth making her heart race.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that!¡± Rachel retorted quickly, trying to hide the fluttering in her chest. ¡°You¡¯re the one assuming things.¡±

    Brian leaned in, his eyes dancing with affection and a hint of mischief. ¡°Alright, alright,¡± he conceded, his tone light yet filled with a deep,forting care. ¡°Let¡¯s say I¡¯m the one insisting on holding you. I¡¯ll take full responsibility. How¡¯s that?¡±

    Without waiting for her to respond, he swept her effortlessly into his arms, lifting her with a natural, possessive grace.

    Swathed in the folds of Brian¡¯s oversized coat, Rachel¡¯s slender figure was almost entirely hidden, save for her eyes, which glimmered faintly from within the fabric¡¯s embrace. His body heat radiated toward her, dispelling the icy numbness that had taken hold of her. Gradually, a soothing warmth began to seep back into her limbs, thawing the cold that had clung to her.

    As the elevator descended, a question surfaced in her mind, breaking the quiet between them. ¡°How did you find me?¡± she asked, her voice muffled by the coat.

    Your story hub is g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s???????

    ¡°I saw yourtest post,¡± Brian answered simply, his tone calm and direct.

    Rachel blinked, realizing she had shared her location without thinking. But another thought nagged at her. ¡°When I called you earlier, you were still in Amberfield. How did you get here so fast?¡±

    Brian shifted slightly, his cheek grazing hers in a fleeting touch. He paused, his gaze steady and intense, as if weighing his words. ¡°What do you think?¡± he murmured, his voice carrying a quiet intensity.

    Rachel¡¯s breath caught. She hesitated, her heart pounding as she summoned the courage to voice her thoughts. ¡°Did you¡­e because of me?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± he replied, the simplicity of the word wrapping around Rachel like a promise. There was no mistaking the sincerity in his voice.

    A wave of gratitude washed over Rachel. ¡°Thank you,¡± she whispered, her voice trembling. Without hesitation, she leaned into him, her head resting against his chest. The rhythmic thud of his heartbeat filled her ears, a steady, reassuring cadence that anchored her in the moment. By the time they arrived home, it was alreadyte.

    After a soothing shower, Rachely on the bed, but sleep stubbornly eluded her. Her mind raced through a thousand thoughts, none of which seemed to bring her peace.

    Ten minutester, the door creaked open, and Brian, dressed in a simple white bathrobe, entered the room. Without a word, he moved toward the bed, his presencemanding and steady.

    In a fluid motion, he pulled her gently into his arms, settling her against him. Rachel, still awake and slightly restless, didn¡¯t resist. Instead, she let herself rx, her body leaning into the warmth of his chest, the rhythmic rise and fall of his breathing offering quietfort.

    He rested his chin on her shoulder, his arms tightening slightly around her as if anchoring her to him. It was as if he feared she might slip away if he loosened his grip even a little.

    ¡°Can¡¯t sleep?¡± Brian¡¯s voice, low and rich in the silence of the room, was the kind of sound that wrapped around her like aforting nket, calm yet undeniably maic.

    Rachel shook her head, her heart thumping in a soft rhythm against Brian¡¯s chest.

    Brian¡¯s lips brushed against Rachel¡¯s shoulder as he nuzzled her, his warmth mingling with hers. His breath was warm against her ear, sending a shiver down her spine. ¡°If you¡¯re not tired,¡± he murmured softly, ¡°how about we do something fun together?¡±

    For a moment, Rachel stiffened, her mind racing to grasp his implication. Though their rtionship had grown closer in recent days, the memory of that night still lingered like a shadow, stirring a faint unease within her.

    Her shoulders quivered slightly as she looked away, her voice barely a whisper. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I just¡­ I¡¯m not really in the mood.¡±

    Before her words could fully linger in the air, a sudden burst of sound erupted outside, followed by another and another.

    She turned toward the window, her eyes widening in awe. The night sky erupted into a dazzling disy of fireworks, painting the dark canvas with bursts of vibrant color. Each explosion blossomed like a flower, unfurling in brilliant hues that filled the sky with wonder.

    The spectacle before her was far more breathtaking than any fireworks she had seen before. Her breath caught as a blue firework shot into the night, bursting into an ethereal glow.

    She gasped, her hands instinctively covering her mouth. ¡°Blue? There¡¯s actually a blue firework! That¡¯s incredible!¡±

    Brian, watching her with an amused yet tender expression, asked softly, ¡°Do you like it?¡±

    Rachel nodded eagerly, her eyes sparkling with excitement. ¡°I love it! It¡¯s amazing!¡±

    ¡°You do?¡± Brian asked, his voice carrying a note of quiet curiosity.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Rachel replied, her gaze still fixed on the sky, catching every burst of light with childlike wonder.

    The sky continued to shimmer and sparkle for another thirty minutes, each burst of color more mesmerizing than thest. Rachel leaned into Brian, her gaze locked on the spectacle above, unwilling to miss even a moment. In the background, a soft melody yed, gentle notes weaving through the room, adding ayer of serenity to the magical scene.

    Bathed in the fireworks¡¯ ethereal glow, the two of them seemed to embody the essence of a perfect pair. Brian¡¯s eyes lingered on Rachel¡¯s radiant smile, and he felt an unfamiliar warmth spreading through his chest for the first time. It was a sensation he couldn¡¯t quite name, something entirely new and inexplicable.

    In that moment, all his thoughts were consumed by her¡ªthe way she shimmered beneath the fireworks, how her joy illuminated everything around her. All he wanted was to hold her, to keep her close, and never let go.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 52

    ?Chapter 52:

    As the fireworks painted their final bursts of light across the sky, Brian turned to Rachel, his face inches from hers. The glow of the fading colors reflected in his eyes, softening his usually sharp features. His low, tender voice carried a hint of vulnerability as he spoke.

    ¡°Rachel,¡± he began, his words careful and deliberate, ¡°if seeing this makes you happy¡­ does it mean you¡¯ll forgive me?¡±

    Brian¡¯s words pierced Rachel, stirring something deep within her. Before she could process it, the tears began to fall, flowing freely down her cheeks, relentless and unbidden. She couldn¡¯t pinpoint the exact cause of her sorrow¡ªonly that the emotions she had kept buried for so long were now breaking through, flooding her with a wave of vulnerability she couldn¡¯t control.

    ¡°Why are you crying?¡± Brian¡¯s voice cracked, the calmness he usually wore slipping away for the first time. He looked at her helplessly, as though he had no idea how to console her. His hands trembled slightly as they reached for her face, wiping her tears with a clumsy but sincere touch.

    But the more he tried to ease her distress, the more her tears flowed, as if they couldn¡¯t be contained by his efforts alone. Her swollen, red eyes locked with his, filled with a mixture of usation and quiet sorrow. Her silence spoke louder than words, making his chest tighten.

    Brian¡¯s hands were gentle as they cradled her tear-streaked face, his thumb tenderly sweeping away the remnants of her sorrow. Each touch was filled with aching care, as if he sought to undo the hurt he had unknowingly caused. His lips brushed her skin, soft and reverent; each kiss was a silent plea for her pain to fade.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t cry,¡± he murmured, his voice low and thick with emotion. ¡°Tell me what¡¯s wrong. I want to make it right.¡±

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s£®?????? brings magic to life

    Rachel took a few moments to regain herposure, her sobs gradually subsiding into quiet,bored breaths. Her voice was still fragile when she spoke again, each word infused with a rawness that tugged at his heart.

    ¡°Do you really want to hear the truth?¡± she asked, her emotions hanging in the air like a heavy fog.

    Brian nodded, his expression earnest. ¡°Yes. I need to know.¡±

    She turned her eyes downward, her thoughts tangled in a quiet storm. After a prolonged silence, she finally spoke, her voice trembling with the weight of unspoken emotions.

    ¡°I think this is the first time you¡¯ve been patient with me when I¡¯m upset,¡± she said, each word heavier than thest. ¡°Before, you always walked away, leaving me to face everything alone.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s words hit Brian hard, like a cold wave crashing over him. His hands faltered, and he struggled to find the right words to respond immediately. He hadn¡¯t realized how deeply his past actions had affected her until now. The realization hit him like a sharp blow, and guilt gnawed at him, leaving him speechless.

    He didn¡¯t know how to respond, but he knew one thing: he had taken Rachel for granted, leaving her to face her emotional turmoil alone when she needed him most. And now, as much as he wanted to make things right, he understood that words alone could never undo the damage.

    Rachel pulled away slightly, her hand gripping his cor with a firmness that startled him. Once filled with sorrow, her eyes were now fixed on him, a storm of anger and determination brewing within them.

    ¡°Brian,¡± she began, her voice steady but tinged with quiet strength. ¡°Don¡¯t forget I¡¯ve cried so many tears for you. If there everes a day when I can¡¯t cry for you anymore, it means I no longer want you in my life. And when that dayes, you will have truly lost me.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s words hit Brian like a blow to the gut, the pain so sharp and raw it left him breathless. He couldn¡¯t bear the thought of losing her, of her heart turning cold toward him.

    When Rachel finally drifted into a peaceful slumber, Brian watched over her with quiet, unwavering certainty. He gently kissed her forehead, his voice barely a whisper as he spoke with calm conviction, ¡°Now that you¡¯re about to marry me, we¡¯re destined to be together forever.¡±

    The next morning, Rachel woke to sunlight streaming through the curtains. She nced at the clock and was surprised to see it was nearly noon. Brian was already gone, the space beside her cool and empty. She stretchedzily, the previous night¡¯s events still fresh in her mind.

    After a quick lunch, Rachel¡¯s phone buzzed with a call from Brian.

    ¡°Did you sleep well?¡± His voice was warm, familiar, andforting.

    ¡°Yes, I did,¡± she replied, a small smile tugging at her lips.

    ¡°Good,¡± he said. ¡°You should rest, or if you feel like it, go out for a little shopping. I¡¯ll pick you up at seven.¡±

    ¡°Sounds good.¡±

    After hanging up, Rachel decided to call Yvonne. It had been too long since they¡¯d met, and she was eager to catch up.

    Yvonne answered on the second ring, her voice tinged with surprise. ¡°Wait, you¡¯re back? When did that happen?¡±

    ¡°Last night,¡± Rachel replied with a small smile. ¡°It¡¯s a long story. I¡¯ll fill you in when we meet.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Yvonne replied, curiosity piqued. ¡°I¡¯ll see you soon.¡±

    Half an hourter, Rachel met Yvonne at their usual caf¨¦. The warm aroma of coffee filled the air, but Rachel¡¯s attention was immediately drawn to her friend. It had been some time since they¡¯dst caught up, and she couldn¡¯t help but notice how much thinner Yvonne appeared.

    ¡°Yvonne, you¡¯ve lost weight. Are you feeling okay?¡± Rachel asked, concern creeping into her tone.

    Yvonne offered a small, tired smile. She had always been naturally slender, but now there was a frailty about her that Rachel hadn¡¯t seen before.

    Despite her concern, Rachel couldn¡¯t help but feel a flicker of envy. Yvonne had that rare ability to slim down in all the right ces, her curves still perfectly intact, while Rachel often struggled with her own figure.

    Yvonne sighed wearily, brushing a strand of hair from her face. ¡°Don¡¯t even get me started,¡± she muttered, her voice heavy with frustration. ¡°Norton¡¯s been making my life a living helltely.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 53

    ?Chapter 53:

    ¡°What happened?¡± Rachel asked.

    Yvonne detailed the entire situation. ¡°Norton Burke finally agreed to let me work, yet he prohibited me from telling everyone that I¡¯m his wife. We could have lived a peaceful life, but he insists onplicating everything. He even undermines me at work! Unbelievable!¡±

    Rachel ran her fingers through her hair, deep in thought. ¡°Are you employed at hispany?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely not! Why would I deliberately walk into a lion¡¯s den? He acquired thepany after I joined and secretly took over as the top executive. He¡¯s deliberately making things difficult, trying to drive me out. The tactics he uses are despicable! What a jerk!¡± Yvonne was exining her frustrations passionately.

    Rachel didn¡¯t bother to look around.

    But when she casually lifted her eyes, she was stunned.

    Like a phantom appearing from thin air, Norton stood right behind Yvonne. Reacting quickly, Rachel seized Yvonne¡¯s hand. ¡°Yvonne, I¡¯m done with my coffee. How about we go shopping?¡±

    Retreating seemed the most prudent action at that moment.

    Yet Yvonne, deep in her heated rant, showed no signs of stopping.

    She dismissed Rachel¡¯s appeal. ¡°Hold on, no hurry. Let me finish sting that jerk first, then we¡¯ll go shopping.¡±

    Rachel tried tomunicate urgency with her eyes, but Yvonne, animated and captivated by her own words, paid no attention.

    Left with no alternative, Rachel stood up and said directly, ¡°Good afternoon, Mr. Burke. Fancy seeing you here.¡±

    Exclusive content avable at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s

    ¡°Rachel¡­¡± Yvonne pulled at her friend¡¯s arm. ¡°What are you talking about? Which Mr. Burke?¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, a low, grinding voice emerged right beside her. ¡°How many Mr. Burkes do you think there are?¡±

    That voice struck a chord. Yvonne turned her head, and upon seeing Norton, she was stunned.

    ¡°Norton, what a coincidence!¡± she managed, forcing a tight smile. Getting caught speaking ill of someone was hardly a moment of pride. ¡°You just referred to me as a jerk, right?¡±

    Yvonne quickly said, ¡°What? You heard it wrong!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t y games with me. I heard every word you said clearly.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Rachel and I were just discussing a movie. There must have been some confusion.¡±

    Norton emitted a cold scoff. ¡°Really? What a coincidence that the viin in your story shares my full name, Norton Burke?¡±

    Yvonne was taken aback. How could he possibly have heard that clearly? As she scrambled for an exnation, a honeyed voice interjected, ¡°Mr. Burke, did you get my coffee yet? I¡¯ve been craving it.¡± The woman¡¯s voice oozed sweetness as she clung to Norton¡¯s arm. Yvonne¡¯s eyes narrowed, her stare turning cold.

    Norton didn¡¯t shake the woman off. Instead, he looked amused, seemingly eager to gauge Yvonne¡¯s reaction.

    Unexpectedly, Yvonne spun around and tugged at Rachel¡¯s arm. Using a simrly sweet tone, she said, ¡°Sweetie, it suddenly feels so stuffy in here. Let¡¯s go outside for some fresh air.¡±

    Before they left, she threw a look at Norton, saying, ¡°Be careful not to catch anything dirty.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you say anything nice for once?¡± Norton¡¯s face darkened, his expression stormy.

    ¡°If you want sweet words, have your date over there utter them!¡± Yvonne retorted, pulling Rachel away with her.

    Once outside, Rachel regarded her with concern. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Yvonne inhaled deeply, exhaling slowly. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I knew the stakes when I married him. At this stage, our marriage is merely a facade. His grandfather¡¯s health is failing. If he passes, Norton and I will likely part ways too.¡±

    Rachel gave her hand a gentle squeeze. ¡°Let¡¯s not dwell on unhappy things. Come on, let¡¯s shop!¡±

    ¡°Agreed.¡±

    As they walked, Rachel shared recent updates about her and Brian.

    ¡°The fact that he returned just for you means something. You should acknowledge that. But if he fails to love you right, then you need to ditch him. Maybe we can live together in the future.¡±

    Rachel smiled yfully. ¡°Won¡¯t that leave us broke?¡±

    ¡°Not at all,¡± Yvonne said confidently. ¡°Remember, Norton and I are married. If we split, he has to pay me alimony.¡±

    Rachel chuckled, and together, arm in arm, they continued toward the mall. With the uing birthday banquet for Brian¡¯s grandma Carol, Rachel was on the hunt for an appropriate outfit. Carol adored the color red, making it an obvious choice for her birthday celebration.

    Thus, Rachel set her sights on finding red attire. Yvonne, known for her sharp fashion sense, was the ideal shopping partner.

    ¡°There¡¯s a boutique on the upper floor,¡± Yvonne said. ¡°The designer there is making waves in the fashion world. I¡¯ve seen their work, and it¡¯s outstanding. Their style would suit you perfectly.¡±

    They made their way to the boutique immediately. Upon entering, Rachel was instantly taken by the designs. The clothing there indeed aligned with her preferences.

    They selected several items, and Yvonne encouraged Rachel to try them on. ¡°Alright!¡±

    Rachel modeled five different outfits in session, each more striking and fitting than thest. However, when she stepped out in the final one, both women¡¯s eyes immediately brightened.

    ¡°Rachel, this is the standout piece! What do you think?¡±

    ¡°I agree. I¡¯ll just¡­¡±

    Before Rachel couldplete her thought, a voice interjected, ¡°I¡¯ll take the one she¡¯s wearing. It hasn¡¯t been bought yet, right? Put it on my card.¡±

    Yvonne was instantly furious. She whirled around, prepared to confront the situation.

    The speaker approached Rachel with a smooth, confident smile.

    ¡°Rachel, my apologies,¡± the woman said sweetly. ¡°You were the first to try it on, but you seemed undecided, right? I absolutely adore this dress. You¡¯re so kind, you wouldn¡¯t mind letting me have it, would you?¡±

    Her smile was warm and inviting, but her intentions were clearly not as benign.

    Yvonne moved closer to Rachel and murmured, ¡°Do you know her?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Rachel responded, advancing with a courteous smile. ¡°Doris, it¡¯s been a long time. When did you return?¡±

    ¡°Just yesterday,¡± replied Doris Santos, her voice filled with arrogance. ¡°I¡¯m still dealing with jetg. I nned on visiting Brian¡¯s family today.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been quite a while since yourst visit. Carol must really miss you.¡±

    ¡°She does. She¡¯s always favored me the most,¡± Doris said, her grin widening. ¡°Rachel, think of this dress as a wee-back gift to me. I¡¯ll have them wrap it up right away.¡±

    Despite Rachel maintaining her smile, Doris pressed her advantage.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± Rachel said, her tone even but decisive. ¡°The dress is mine. I¡¯m too fond of it to give it up.¡± Her deration resonated through the boutique.

    Doris looked at her, stunned, as if unable to grasp what she had just heard. ¡°What did you say?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 54

    ?Chapter 54:

    ¡°I saw this dress first, and I really like it. As your future sister-inw, I should be more generous and let you have it. But not everything in life is meant to be given up, and honestly, not everything is meant for you.¡± Doris held Rachel¡¯s gaze, her eyes clouded with dissatisfaction.

    But soon, a smirk yed on her lips. ¡°Rachel, don¡¯t get ahead of yourself. Nothing is official yet. Maybe you should wait until you¡¯re actually married to Brian before throwing around titles?¡±

    Rachel didn¡¯t flinch, her voice asposed as ever. ¡°Carol has already made her choice. As long as she¡¯s around, no one else is taking my ce as her granddaughter-inw.¡±

    Doris¡¯s smile faltered for a second before she quickly masked it.

    Deep down, she was seething. Rachel was so confident, but wasn¡¯t it just because she had Carol¡¯s backing? What was there to be so proud of?

    Still, she kept herposure, shing a sweet yet insincere smile. ¡°You do have a way of charming my grandma. Maybe I should start taking notes from you.¡±

    It was a clear dig at Rachel, insinuating that she was only good at winning Carol¡¯s favor.

    Rachel caught the meaning instantly. But she knew that sometimes, ying dumb was the best strategy.

    ¡°You should,¡± Rachel replied smoothly. ¡°It¡¯lle in handy when you have to win over your own inws someday.¡±

    At the mention of marriage, Doris¡¯s expression stiffened.

    She scoffed, flipping her hair back. ¡°I¡¯m still young. There¡¯s no rush. And besides, my family wants me around for a few more years.¡±

    ?¦Ál§Ú¦Òv???.c§àm has the newest content

    Rachel¡¯s lips curled into a knowing smile. ¡°I think Carol would be even more thrilled to see you happily married off.¡±

    Rachel could tell this was thest thing Doris wanted to talk about, which was precisely why she kept pushing.

    As expected, Doris soon gave up. ¡°Rachel, since you¡¯re busy, I won¡¯t keep you. See you around.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Rachel turned to the clerk without hesitation. ¡°I¡¯ll take this one. Please wrap it up.¡±

    As they stepped out of the store with their bags, Yvonne finally exploded with curiosity. ¡°Who¡¯s that Doris? Why have you never mentioned her before?¡±

    Rachel let out a small sigh before exining. ¡°Doris isn¡¯t Brian¡¯s biological sister. She was adopted by his parents. Her father once saved Brian¡¯s dad¡¯s life but passed away, leaving her an orphan. So, the White family took her in. Brian¡¯s father treats her like a real daughter. I don¡¯t see her often. Around the White family, she¡¯s all smiles and politeness. But when it¡¯s just the two of us? Cold and distant. At first, I brushed it off, but over time, I started noticing something¡­ odd.¡±

    Yvonne leaned in closer, practically buzzing with excitement. ¡°What did you notice?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not just cold to me¡ªthere¡¯s this subtle hostility, like she¡¯s holding something against me. I heard that when sisters are really close to their brothers, they sometimes feel like they¡¯re being pushed aside when a sister-inwes into the picture, like they¡¯re losing their ce. So at first, I figured it was just that. But you know how women are. We pick up on things. The more I saw, the more I started to wonder¡­ what if it¡¯s more than just a sibling bond?¡±

    Rachel continued, ¡°At one point, Brian¡¯s family even suggested she change herst name to White. They figured it would help her get a better match in the future. But she waspletely against it. She refused to let them finalize the adoption, no matter what. It¡¯s like she refuses to be officially recognized as his sister, almost like she¡¯s holding on to something more.¡±

    Yvonne nodded at Rachel with a knowing look and gave her a thumbs-up. ¡°Not bad. You¡¯ve got her personality down to a T. But why haven¡¯t you brought this up before?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s been abroad for thest two years. We didn¡¯t keep in touch at all. Honestly, I barely even thought about her until now.¡±

    Yvonne¡¯s brows knitted together. ¡°Now that she¡¯s back and clearly up to no good, you should be careful.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    The moment Doris stepped out of the boutique, she pulled out her phone and dialed Brian.

    ¡°Hello, Doris!¡± Brian¡¯s voice remained as soft and indulgent as ever.

    ¡°Hey Brian, guess who I just ran into? Rachel!¡±

    Brian was well aware that Doris had returned. She had called him ahead of time, insisting hee to the airport himself to pick her up. But since Rachel had been trapped at his office the previous night, he wanted to spend more time with her and turned down Doris¡¯s request.

    Feeling slighted and annoyed, Doris¡¯s frustration only mounted as everything added up. She didn¡¯t hold back herints. ¡°I took a fancy to a gorgeous dress, but Rachel wouldn¡¯t let me have it. Brian, you and everyone else always gave me whatever I wanted.¡±

    The more she vented, the more wronged she felt.

    By the time she finished, her voice was trembling with quiet sobs. ¡°Brian, do you even care about me anymore? If I¡¯d known things would be like this, I never would¡¯vee back. Maybe I should just book a flight and leave again.¡±

    Brian¡¯s voice was as calm as ever. ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. There are plenty of beautiful dresses out there. Pick whatever you like¡ªdresses, jewelry, anything. I¡¯ll cover it all.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Doris¡¯s sulking vanished in an instant.

    ¡°Have I ever gone back on my word?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±

    After ending the call, Doris was in a fantastic mood.

    Thirty minutester, she ran into Rachel again, this time at a jewelry boutique.

    Doris looked radiant, her smile full of confidence. With a smug air, she strutted over in her high heels. ¡°Rachel, what a coincidence seeing you here again.¡±

    ¡°It certainly is,¡± Rachel replied evenly, her tone making it clear she had no interest in idle chatter.

    Doris, on the other hand, was brimming with energy. She swept her gaze over the ss cases, speaking with deliberate drama. ¡°I¡¯ll take this, that one¡­ oh, and that one too. Bring them all out¡ªI want to try them on.¡±

    ¡°Someone¡¯s feeling extra generous today,¡± Yvonne remarked with a smirk.

    Unbothered, Doris gave her a fleeting nce. ¡°And you are?¡±

    ¡°Rachel¡¯s close friend, Yvonne Jimenez.¡±

    ¡°Yvonne Jimenez?¡± Doris murmured the name, rolling it over her tongue. ¡°Sounds familiar.¡±

    She frowned slightly, as if trying to recall something. Then, as realization struck, her eyes lit up. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. Even though I was abroad, some scandals are just too big to miss. Your family went broke, right? Back then, your father ran off to escape his crimes, and your mother jumped off a building.¡±

    Both Rachel and Yvonne were momentarily taken aback by Doris¡¯s sheer cruelty.

    Yvonne leaned toward Rachel, her voice low. ¡°Rachel, it looks like I¡¯m about to stir up some trouble for you.¡±

    But Rachel stopped her just in time. ¡°Yvonne, hold on.¡±

    She then stepped forward and spoke firmly. ¡°Doris, since you¡¯re Brian¡¯s sister, and I¡¯m going to marry him, that makes us family. It¡¯s only right that I step in and correct you when needed.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 55

    ?Chapter 55:

    Doris rested her chin on one hand, gazing over with a subtle smile. ¡°Family? Humph. How do you n to correct me? I wasn¡¯t fabricating anything. These are all things the media reported, basically open secrets. I was simply repeating them exactly as they were said.¡±

    ¡°Is that the case?¡± Rachel¡¯s voice sharpened, her question pointed.

    Yvonne was her friend, and Doris had embarrassed her publicly today. Rachel felt obligated to defend her. ¡°Firstly, Yvonne is my friend, and you ought to show her some respect. Secondly, publicly airing someone¡¯s private issues to humiliate them¡ªdo you consider that polite? How could you be so mean? Doris, I¡¯m offering you the opportunity to apologize to my friend today. If not, I will not let this matter drop.¡±

    Doris stood frozen, herplexion turning ashen.

    Nevertheless, she maintained her poise, showing no sign of willingness to apologize.

    ¡°I¡¯m giving you one minute to reconsider.¡±

    Doris merely bowed her head, choosing silence.

    As the final seconds ticked down, Rachel could no longer contain herself. Shemanded with authority, ¡°Ten, nine, eight¡­ three, two, one. Apologize!¡± Her voice carried amanding tone that left no room for opposition. Her expression was just as firm, projecting intense pressure that weighed heavily on Doris. Overwhelmed, Doris broke down in tears.

    Amidst her crying, she blurted out resentfully, ¡°Why are you being so harsh? Alright, I¡¯ll apologize!¡±

    She then turned towards Yvonne and bowed deeply. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t intend any harm.¡±

    Yvonne looked at her indifferently and said, ¡°Be thankful you¡¯re under the White family¡¯s protection. Otherwise, today¡¯s episode would not have concluded so mildly. And another thing, stop your maniptions. Brian and Rachel are about to be husband and wife.¡±

    m??r?? ??¦Ñda??es ???? ??a??novels.c??m

    Those words struck a nerve.

    Doris¡¯s eyes welled up with anger as she red at Yvonne, too upset to utter a word.

    Despite her apology, she still felt unjustly treated.

    Dabbing at her eyes, she turned her attention to the jewelry she had been examining and began trying on each piece one by one.

    Then she said, ¡°I¡¯ll purchase all of these. Please wrap them up for me.¡±

    She gave a pointed look toward Rachel. ¡°Rachel, I truly regret what happened earlier. It was entirely my fault, and I acknowledge my mistake. To make it up to you, why don¡¯t you select anything you like here, and I¡¯ll cover the cost as a gesture of reconciliation.¡±

    Rachel was taken aback for a moment.

    She had known Doris for years, and during all that time, Doris had never given her a gift, especially not something as expensive as this.

    What prompted this sudden generosity?

    Yet, with such an offer presented, Rachel found no reason to decline. She had already been considering a ne that wouldplement her new dress. With the expense covered by someone else, she saw no harm in epting.

    ¡°Thank you. That¡¯s really considerate of you.¡±

    ¡°Just choose whatever you desire!¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Shortly after, Rachel picked out a pearl ne that was a perfect match for her dress.

    ¡°Rachel, have you decided?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    At that moment, Doris made a call to Brian right in front of Rachel.

    ¡°Brian, I¡¯ve selected my items. Are you on your way?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m close.¡±

    Rachel could clearly overhear their exchange.

    So, this was the reason for Doris¡¯s newfound generosity. She had been anticipating this moment.

    Once the call ended, Doris turned to Rachel with a charming smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m quite fond of shopping. You know, men generally don¡¯t care for it. Besides, with him managing such argepany, his schedule is packed. He can¡¯t always be there to pamper you. He had just assured me that he would personally pay for whatever I chose since I¡¯m his favorite.¡±

    Rachel merely nodded, remaining silent.

    At that moment, her phone vibrated with a message from Brian. ¡°The makeup team has arrived. When are you returning home?¡±

    ¡°Later,¡± she replied.

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯lle to pick you up at seven tonight.¡±

    Rachel pretended to be confused. ¡°Aren¡¯t you busy shopping with your sister? How do you find the time to pick me up?¡±

    ¡°I asked Ronald to go in my ce.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± After responding, Rachel turned to Yvonne. ¡°Let¡¯s head out.¡±

    However, Doris quickly interjected, ¡°Rachel, what¡¯s the hurry? Brian will be here any moment now. He could give his opinion on the ne you¡¯ve chosen.¡±

    ¡°Are you certain it will be him whoes?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely!¡± Doris said confidently.

    Yet, just as she finished speaking, the door swung open, and Ronald entered. Upon seeing him, Yvonne arched an eyebrow, clearly entertained by the situation unfolding. Doris, however, was in denial.

    Seizing Ronald by the arm, she looked past him, scanning the entrance expectantly. ¡°Where¡¯s Brian? Did he get held up? Is heing soon?¡±

    Ronald shifted ufortably as he exined, ¡°I apologize, but Mr. White was detained by urgent matters, so he sent me in his ce. He instructed me to handle any purchases you wish to make¡­¡±

    Doris cut him off before he could continue. Her expression turned stern as she cast a cold look at the store assistant. ¡°Put everything back. I¡¯ve changed my mind about the purchases.¡± With that, she walked away.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Ronald hurried after her, leaving the shop assistant to address Rachel.

    ¡°Ms. Marsh, what should we do with your ne?¡±

    ¡°Please wrap it up for me.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Rachel continued her conversation with Yvonne for a short while before heading home. Upon her arrival, the makeup team was already in ce, prepared to start. The outfit and makeup application were wless, proceeding without a hitch from beginning to end.

    Afterpleting their work, the makeup artist nced at the clock. ¡°It¡¯s six fifty. We¡¯re ten minutes ahead of Mr. White¡¯s nned schedule.¡± This prompted Rachel to think about Brian. ¡°Where is he?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s waiting in the car.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    As she looked at her reflection in the mirror, Rachel allowed herself a slight, contented smile. She then lifted her dress slightly and made her way quickly to the car.

    As the car door opened, a delicate hand reached out toward her. The perfection of that hand struck her. It brought back memories of their first encounter when he had extended the same hand to pull her from the pool. Lost in thought for a moment, Rachel was snapped back to the present by his voice.

    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind? Come on, get in.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 56

    ?Chapter 56:

    When Rachel snapped back to reality, she hurriedly got into the car.

    ¡°Did you bring lipstick?¡± Brian asked the moment she settled in.

    She nced at her handbag and gave an honest nod. ¡°Yeah, I did. Why?¡±

    ¡°Great.¡±

    Before she could make sense of his response, he suddenly pulled her onto hisp.

    Rachel barely had time to react before she found herself seated on his legs, their bodies pressed together in the confined space. The soft lighting and their height difference made it easy for her to see his Adam¡¯s apple move as he swallowed, making him seem even more irresistible. For a split second, a wild thought crossed her mind¡ªhe looked so hot, she actually wanted to bite him.

    But before she could entertain the impulse, Brian tilted her chin up and caught her lips in a kiss.

    It was urgent, possessive, as if he couldn¡¯t wait another second. Rachel was utterly defenseless against the intensity. One hand clung to his shirt for support, while the other grew damp with nervous sweat.

    In the tight space of the car, her own heartbeat echoed in her ears¡ªloud, steady, and impossible to ignore.

    And that was when it hit her. She still loved him. Hopelessly and recklessly. Brian was her greatest addiction, and there was no turning back. Without his love, she knew the pain in her heart would eventually consume her.

    As their breaths mingled, Brian gently held her face, his voice deep and intoxicating. ¡°Do you still love me?¡±

    L¨»t?st ch¦Ápt?rs in g??l??ov?ls.????m

    Rachel didn¡¯t answer. Even if she did, she wasn¡¯t about to admit it so easily.

    Brian¡¯s brows furrowed with worry as his fingers softly brushed against her face. ¡°Did you hate me for what happenedst time?¡± he asked, his voice carrying a hint of sadness.

    She didn¡¯t know how to respond.

    Saying she wasn¡¯t upset would be a lie¡ªthere was still a knot in her chest that hadn¡¯t loosened. But did she hate him? No.

    She was just hurt and disappointed.

    ¡°You¡¯re not saying anything. Seems you do hate me now.¡± There was a hint of sadness in his eyes, something raw and unguarded.

    Rachel rested her head against his chest, listening to the steady, rhythmic thud of his heartbeat. The car fell into afortable silence.

    As they neared their destination, she finally wrapped her arms around his waist, holding him close.

    ¡°I know you still have feelings for Tracy,¡± she admitted, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°I won¡¯t pretend I¡¯m not jealous or that it doesn¡¯t hurt. But I want to try again¡ªto give us another chance. I¡¯ll wait for you, wait for you to move on. Just don¡¯t make me wait too long, okay?¡±

    Brian gently ran his fingers through her soft hair, his expression tender. ¡°I won¡¯t. I promise you.¡±

    By the time they arrived, her lipstick had beenpletely kissed away. Only then did she realize why he had asked about her lipstick.

    Stepping out of the car, Rachel naturally slipped her arm through his. Together, they strolled down the red carpet, looking every bit the picture-perfect couple.

    At the banquet, Brian exchanged greetings with several acquaintances.

    Noticing the breathtaking woman beside him, someone couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°Brian, who¡¯s this lovelydy?¡±

    ¡°Rachel Marsh, a manager of mypany and my date for the evening,¡± Brian responded in aposed, businesslike tone.

    Since their rtionship wasn¡¯t public yet, he kept his introduction formal and reserved.

    The event unfolded smoothly, filled with polite chatter and flowing champagne. Half an hourter, the auction officiallymenced.

    Rachel and Brian took their seats as the auctioneer prepared to introduce the first item.

    It was a stunning jade bracelet, a timeless piece representing elegance and wealth.

    The energy in the room was electric, with bidders eagerly raising their paddles without hesitation.

    Having never attended an auction like this before, Rachel was genuinely fascinated by the fast-paced bidding.

    Suddenly, Brian slipped a bidding paddle into her hand. Leaning close, his deep voice murmured against her ear, ¡°Hold onto this. If you see something you like, just bid. Don¡¯t worry about the price.¡±

    Rachel stiffened, startled yet oddly ttered. ¡°What if I bid too high and make you lose a fortune?¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t,¡± Brian assured her smoothly. ¡°And even if you did, your husband has more than enough to cover it.¡±

    But Rachel¡¯s mind went nk when she heard the word ¡°husband.¡±

    Noticing her dazed expression, Brian leaned in, his breath warm against her cheek. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡±

    ¡°Um, nothing,¡± she stammered, struggling topose herself. She instinctively leaned back, trying to create some space.

    ¡°Watch out.¡±

    In her haste, she moved too fast, causing her bnce to waver.

    Brian¡¯s reflexes were quick¡ªhis arm immediately wrapped around her waist, steadying her.

    Their noses brushed, their breaths mingling. Rachel was so close she could count every one of his eyshes.

    She couldn¡¯t ignore how absurdly handsome he was, especially now, with that deep, affectionate gaze locked onto hers¡ªit was almost enough to make her forget to breathe.

    Her heart pounded wildly,pletely out of control.

    ¡°It¡¯s a little warm¡­ Let go,¡± Rachel muttered, her cheeks burning.

    ¡°You¡¯re certain you want that?¡± His voice carried a teasing, irresistible charm.

    Rachel¡¯s face burned even hotter. Desperate for a distraction, she shifted her gaze to the stage. ¡°That bracelet¡ªit would be perfect for Carol. Let¡¯s bid on it for her.¡±

    Brian chuckled, yfully ruffling her hair. ¡°It¡¯s up to you. You make the call.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    At first, she felt a bit anxious about bidding, but after a few rounds, she found her rhythm.

    Thest item of the night was a stunning diamond ne, its elegant craftsmanship and royal history making it utterly mesmerizing.

    Rachel¡¯s eyes sparkled the instant she saw it.

    ¡°Wow,¡± she breathed in awe.

    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Brian asked, catching her reaction.

    ¡°Yes! It¡¯s gorgeous!¡±

    The auctioneer started the bidding at five million.

    Without hesitation, Brian lifted his paddle. ¡°Fifty million.¡±

    Silence swept through the room. No one dared to challenge the bid.

    Rachel clutched his arm, eyes wide in shock. ¡°Are you insane?¡±

    Brian¡¯s lips curved into a smirk. ¡°For my wife? It¡¯s worth every cent.¡±

    The rest of the evening passed in a dreamy haze. Her mind kept circling back to those two words¡ªhusband and wife.

    After the auction, Brian personally went to collect their purchases.

    The jade bracelet, neatly packaged, was a gift for Carol.

    As for the diamond ne, he ced it around Rachel¡¯s neck with his own hands.

    ¡°Perfect,¡± he murmured, his voice filled with admiration.

    In that moment, his eyes held nothing but pure, unwavering affection.

    Rachel lowered her gaze, a soft smile tugging at her lips.

    As they stepped outside, a fine drizzle began to fall, soft and dreamlike.

    ¡°Wait here for a second,¡± Brian said.

    He strode to the car and returned with a sleek ck umbre.

    The raindrops pattered softly on the umbre, making a gentle, rxing sound. His handsome face was partly hidden under it, making him seem even more mysterious.

    As he lifted the umbre a little, his sharp features gradually became clear. Rachel stepped toward him, but before she could go any further, his arm curled around her waist.

    Brian pulled her in, tucking her safely under the umbre, keeping her close to him.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 57

    ?Chapter 57:

    As Rachel and Brian were about to leave the auction house, several journalists paused and eagerly captured the scene in the rain with their cameras. Caught off guard, Rachel whispered, ¡°We¡¯re drawing a lot of attention!¡±

    Brian, with a tone of nonchnce yet filled with assurance, responded, ¡°I¡¯m just holding my wife-to-be. Who cares what they think?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you told everyone I¡¯m merely a manager of yourpany,¡± Rachel pointed out.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. This is just the type of scandal that fuels the press. They can spin their stories as they like.¡± He dismissed it with ease, showing no concern for the potential headlines.

    Walking slowly under one umbre towards their car, Brian deliberately reduced his pace. He squeezed her hand tightly, a gesture that was umon for him and often signified he was preupied or troubled by something.

    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± Rachel looked at him, concern evident in her expression.

    Brian slipped her hand into his coat pocket before he finally spoke up awkwardly. ¡°No more sharing an umbre with that intern when it rains. Romantic walks in the rain? More like just cold.¡±

    Rachel couldn¡¯t help but tease him, ¡°He has a name, you know. Stop calling him ¡®the intern.''¡±

    Brian gave her a look, one eyebrow raised. ¡°Is that what this is about? You shouldn¡¯t be under the same umbre with him, period.¡±

    Rachel meekly nodded in agreement. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Brian was clearly not convinced by her brief affirmation. ¡°Just ¡®okay¡¯? That¡¯s it? You sound so indifferent,¡± he mocked her tone.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s is where dreams unfold

    Rachel found herself at a loss for words. Wasn¡¯t she simply mimicking his usual way of speaking? And now he was taking issue with it? ¡°Let¡¯s just head to the car,¡± she suggested, swiftly changing the topic.

    Brian resisted, holding back her hand. ¡°Why the hurry? The rain¡¯sing down so softly. Isn¡¯t this a perfect moment for a romantic stroll?¡±

    Rachel retorted, raising an eyebrow, ¡°I thought you just said it was too cold and not romantic?¡±

    At a loss for words, Brian momentarily froze.

    He then exined with a hint of arrogance, ¡°I was talking about you and that intern. With you and me, it¡¯s different.¡±

    The rain had left the streets gleaming, and the crisp air felt rejuvenating. The neon lights danced beautifully, illuminating the bustling cityscape.

    An idea struck Brian suddenly. ¡°Why don¡¯t we walk back?¡±

    Rachel expressed her concern with a hint of hope. ¡°It¡¯s a long way back. What if I get too tired?¡±

    In the scenes of TV dramas, the leading man would typically offer to carry his girlfriend. But Brian¡¯s reply deviated from the script. ¡°If that happens, Ronald can keep pace with us in the car. You can get in whenever you¡¯re too tired to continue.¡±

    Laughing and chatting, Brian and Rachel meandered through the vibrant streets, hand in hand. Time swiftly passed, and they covered a surprising amount of ground without realizing it.

    The walk had unexpectedly stirred Rachel¡¯s appetite, especially since she had skipped dinner. The air was filled with tantalizing scents from street vendors who had set up their stalls, causing Rachel¡¯s mouth to water.

    She halted, pulling at Brian¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Brian, are you hungry?¡±

    Brian saw right through her. ¡°Just tell me if you¡¯re hungry. What would you like to eat?¡±

    Rachel¡¯s eyes darted to a nearby stall. ¡°Tacos!¡±

    Her response momentarily took Brian aback. However, reassured by her decisive tone, he agreed. ¡°Alright, whatever you want.¡±

    A smile of satisfaction spread across Rachel¡¯s face. She led Brian to a quaint small stall and took a seat. The setup included low tables and small stools.

    Such seating was fine for those shorter or ustomed to it, but for a tall man like Brian, it posed an obvious challenge.

    Rachel sensed a twinge of guilt. Noticing Brian¡¯s hesitation, she quickly offered reassurance. ¡°I know these seats are quite low. I¡¯ll eat quickly so you won¡¯t have to suffer too long.¡±

    Brian, looking around, proposed an alternative.

    ¡°I¡¯ll just stand. Is that alright?¡± Brian said, noticing several young women who had gathered nearby, all eyeing him with curiosity.

    With two universities nearby, the street was a lively student hub. During rush hour, Brian¡¯s sharp features and polished appearance naturally drew attention.

    Standing by the roadside stall in his perfectly tailored suit and tie, he was impossible to miss¡ªattracting nces from passersby. Realizing his conspicuousness, Brian reluctantly took a seat.

    What followed was entirely unexpected.

    As he awkwardly folded his long legs and settled down, the inevitable happened¡ªa sudden crack sounded through the air. The seat beneath him copsed, breaking into pieces.

    He was caught off guard and nearly hit the ground. His quick reflexes allowed him to steady himself with one hand, narrowly avoiding aplete fall.

    Laughter erupted from the onlookers, amused by the sight of such a dashing man copsing a stool just by sitting.

    Rachel, unable to hold back, covered her mouth with her hand. It had been ages since she¡¯dughed this heartily.

    Brian, annoyed, turned to Rachel with a fierce look. ¡°Rachel Marsh,¡± he said, his tone dark and threatening.

    Despite her efforts to regainposure, Rachel¡¯s eyes sparkled with mirth. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she replied, giggling behind her hand. ¡°It was just so unexpected. I never thought it would actually break.¡±

    Brian looked unconvinced.

    Rachel tried to lighten the mood again. ¡°It must be because you¡¯re too charming. Even the stool couldn¡¯t resist your charm and turned to jelly.¡±

    Brian responded with a weary stare. ¡°I mentioned I preferred to stand, but you insisted on me sitting.¡±

    At that moment, the stall owner approached, chuckling with embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry! That stool had a loose leg. I meant to remove it earlier. How odd that it ended up under you!¡±

    She quickly fetched the most robust chair avable. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this one¡¯s sturdy¡ªit could hold a linebacker without breaking.¡±

    Brian seemed to brood over herment. Was he beingpared to a linebacker? He thought she ought to choose her words more carefully.

    While waiting for their food, Rachel leaned forward, her elbows on the table,pletely captivated by the vendor skillfully preparing the food. She appeared utterly engrossed.

    Brian, puzzled by her fascination, asked, ¡°What made you choose this ce?¡±

    Rachel¡¯s mind wandered to a distant memory. ¡°Because, a decade ago, these tacos were the most affordable, hearty meal I could find here.¡±

    At that time, it was all she could manage, yet the owners always treated her generously.

    As she recounted these memories, a tear shimmered in her eye but didn¡¯t fall.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 58

    ?Chapter 58:

    Brian waspletely stunned. He had spent years with Rachel, yet only now did he realize how little he actually knew about her.

    To him, she had always been a part of the Marsh family. Even if she wasn¡¯t the most cherished, he thought, she should have at least led a life without struggles. The Marsh family was undeniably wealthy, after all. Her life might not have been as morous as those high-society debutantes, but it should have been far morefortable than that of an ordinary person.

    But at this moment, Brian saw just how mistaken he was. Her childhood was far more painful than he had ever imagined.

    Looking at the bustling crowd, Rachel suddenly went quiet.

    ¡°Will you tell me more about your childhood? I want to know about it,¡± Brian asked softly, wrapping his hand around hers in a firm, reassuring grip. In that small gesture, he was offering her silent strength.

    ¡°Alright.¡± That one word took all of Rachel¡¯s strength to say. It meant digging up old wounds¡ªmemories of a childhood filled with pain, loneliness, and cruelty.

    ¡°My mom died while giving birth to me and my twin brother. After that, my dad remarried, and that¡¯s when Moira came into our lives. Later, she had Kate. From that moment on, my brother and I were no longer important. Even though we were still part of the Marsh family, we were treated worse than a stray dog. Moira fit every cruel stepmother stereotype. When I was young, she and my father constantly argued, and each time, she would unleash her fury on me.¡± Rachel¡¯s voice faltered, and her eyes burned with unshed tears.

    ¡°She used to whip me with leather straps, smack me with wooden rulers, and even pour boiling water over me. My body was a map of bruises and scars. Back then, Jeffrey was still healthy. Since he was the only boy, our grandma protected him, so Moira didn¡¯t darey a hand on him. Instead, she took out all her anger on me. I was beaten so badly, my skin was bruised and raw. Eventually, my brother couldn¡¯t stand it any longer and told our father. The marks on my back were undeniable proof. My father and Moira had an explosive argument.¡±

    After a brief pause, Rachel continued, ¡°After that, Moira got smarter. She no longer left visible marks but found other ways to make me suffer. She made me bathe in ice-cold water during the winter, cut off my allowance, and barely gave me enough warm clothes to survive the cold. At that time, even a little pocket money felt like a luxury. This street was always crowded and full of life, but I could never buy anything. Everything I wanted was too expensive. No matter how much I longed for them, all I could do was stand there and watch. I walked this street so many times, carefully counting every coin, until I realized¡ªthe tacos here were the only thing I could afford to quiet my hunger.¡±

    When Rachel finished talking, she felt a surprising sense of relief. It turned out that time really did help heal wounds. Remembering those moments still left a dull ache in her heart, but it wasn¡¯t as painful as before. Now, she could even talk about it without breaking down.

    Brian¡¯s deep, somber eyes stayed locked on her, filled with unmistakable sorrow. How could she speak of such a painful past as if it were nothing?

    ¡°Do you hate her?¡± he asked, his voice quiet yet firm.

    Rachel gave a firm nod. ¡°Of course, I hate her. How could I not? My life was a nightmare because of her. But now, I¡¯m trying to let go, to find peace. As long as she stays far away and never interferes with my life again, I¡¯ll move on. But if she ever dares to hurt Jeffrey or me again, I won¡¯t hold back.¡±

    Brian met her tearful gaze, his voice steady and unwavering. ¡°From now on, you¡¯re not alone. I won¡¯t let hery a hand on you.¡±

    A faint smile tugged at Rachel¡¯s lips. She could feel the sincerity in his words. But deep down, she knew life was unpredictable, and no one could truly foresee whaty ahead.

    A soft breeze drifted by, brushing a loose strand of hair from Rachel¡¯s face. The rain had stopped, and under the neon glow, her features looked serene and radiant.

    ¡°Wait here for a moment,¡± Brian said abruptly.

    Before Rachel could react, he was already heading toward the taco stall.

    With a quick nce at the ingredients, he stated, ¡°Give me your best taco.¡±

    ¡°Sir, would you like some ground beef with that?¡± the vendor offered. Brian gave a nod, but as he watched the vendor add the beef, his expression soured. That portion was so small.

    ¡°That¡¯s barely anything. Use all the ground beef you¡¯ve got,¡± he ordered. The vendor hesitated, ready to protest, but Brian cut him off with a dismissive wave. ¡°Forget it. We won¡¯t be buying after all.¡±

    With a simple gesture, Ronald stepped forward and handed the vendor a hundred. It was only fair¡ªthey had taken up space and interrupted his business for quite some time. Brian, always the gentleman, insisted on paying.

    Before Rachel could make sense of it all, Brian suddenly took her hand and pulled her up so swiftly that she nearly lost her bnce. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Where are we going?¡± she asked,pletely confused.

    Brian didn¡¯t respond. Instead, he held onto her firmly and strode forward, guiding her through the crowded street. The city buzzed with energy, yet somehow, the crowd seemed to sense something special, effortlessly making way for them.

    Under the glow of streetlights, Brian¡¯s long coat swept behind him as he held onto her hand. Her hair flowed like silk in the wind, the two of them moving in perfect sync. The lingering scent of rain filled the air, making everything feel sharper, more alive. The sight of a handsome man and a beautiful woman rushing through the night felt almost cinematic¡ªsomething out of a dream.

    They had no idea how far they had gone.

    Finally, at the end of a quieter street, Brian stopped. Without a word, he wrapped his arms around Rachel, holding her tightly, as if anchoring himself in her warmth.

    Momentster, Ronald¡¯s car arrived, and they got in.

    Once they reached home, Rachel opened her mouth to speak, but Brian spoke first. ¡°Be good. I know you¡¯re hungry. Have some snacks for now¡ªdinner will be ready soon.¡±

    Rachel raised a brow. ¡°Did you order takeout?¡± She figured he avoided street food due to hygiene concerns.

    Brian didn¡¯t confirm or deny it.

    ¡°I¡¯m not really in the mood for snacks,¡± Rachel muttered, stretching. ¡°If it¡¯s going to take a while, I¡¯d rather nap. I¡¯m a little tired.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Before she could react, he bent down and effortlessly lifted her into his arms.

    Her eyes widened. ¡°Put me down! I can walk on my own.¡±

    ¡°But I want to carry you.¡± His tone was light, as if this were the most natural thing to do.

    The bedroom wasn¡¯t far, but the spiral staircase made the journey a little more demanding. The winding staircase stretched before them, and halfway up, Brian came to an abrupt stop.

    He nced down at the woman in his arms, letting out an exaggerated sigh. ¡°Uh-oh, I might not make it¡­ I think I¡¯m losing strength. How about a little motivation?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 59

    ?Chapter 59:

    Rachel, ever quick to read the situation, huffed, ¡°Then put me down. I can walk just fine.¡±

    Brian clicked his tongue, his tone dripping with yful arrogance. ¡°You really know how to ruin the moment, don¡¯t you?¡±

    He looked almost sulky, like a spoiled prince denied his way.

    Rachel saw right through him. Without hesitation, she leaned in and pressed a soft kiss against his lips.

    Minutes passed before he reluctantly pulled away.

    With effortless grace, he swept her into his arms and carried her straight to the bedroom.

    Odd, considering he had just imed he was out of energy. He sure didn¡¯t act like it.

    After tucking her in, he ran a hand through her hair and murmured, ¡°Get some rest. I¡¯ll wake you when everything¡¯s ready.¡± She hummed sleepily.

    The moment Brian stepped downstairs, he dialed Ronald. ¡°Do you have everything?¡±

    Ronald hesitated before answering. ¡°At this hour, the supermarkets are closed. I couldn¡¯t find high-quality beef anywhere.¡±

    Ronald had tackled high-stakes business deals, negotiated under pressure, and solved impossible problems, butte-night grocery shopping? That was a new one.

    Brian didn¡¯t waver. ¡°Check with restaurants. They¡¯ll have fresh stock. Pay extra if needed, but don¡¯t settle for anything less than the best.¡±

    ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll handle it immediately.¡± As always, Ronald wasted no time. When Brian was ready to cook, the ingredients were already there, neatly delivered by Ronald.

    Within twenty minutes, the kitchen was alive with the rich, mouthwatering scent of freshly cooked food.

    Fresh updates now on g??ln????e??s.c??m

    Sensing his job was done, Ronald spoke up. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be on my way.¡±

    ¡°Hold on,¡± Brian said, handing him a te. ¡°Try this.¡±

    Ronald took a bite, and his eyes lit up. Giving an enthusiastic thumbs-up, he said, ¡°This is amazing. You couldpete with top chefs.¡±

    Brian, unimpressed, kept his expression serious. ¡°Don¡¯t just tter me. Be honest.¡±

    Ronald felt a twinge of exasperation. He wasn¡¯t lying. ¡°I swear on my life, I meant every word.¡±

    ¡°Fine. You can leave now.¡±

    Ronald sighed, turned on his heel, and made sure to shut the door quietly behind him. This was just Brian being Brian. When Brian needed something, Ronald was indispensable. But once the job was done? He was dismissed without a second thought.

    After ensuring every detail of his work was just right for a wless presentation, an unexpected wave of nervousness hit Brian. He rubbed his hands together before making his way upstairs.

    Rachel had drifted off for a bit, but while her eyes were still sleepy, she wasn¡¯t actually tired anymore. She simply wanted to bask in the warmth of the nkets a little longer.

    ¡°Time to get up,¡± Brian murmured, crouching beside her. His deep, velvety voice carried a mesmerizing warmth.

    Still groggy and slightly annoyed, Rachel quietly turned her back to him.

    Brian moved to her other side, grinning. ¡°Alright, sleepyhead, time to get up.¡± She tugged the nket over her head, clearly set on not moving. ¡°What if I just slept until morning? That sounds nice, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Her muffled voice drifted through the fabric, soft and sweet, like a gentle whisper. The sound sent a warm pressure through his chest.

    ¡°Be good now. You haven¡¯t eaten for hours, and you never sleep without a bath,¡± he coaxed.

    But Rachel stayed silent, refusing to budge.

    Ten seconds of patience was all he could spare before going for hisst resort. Without warning, he lifted her¡ªnket and all¡ªand carried her straight to the living room.

    This time, Rachel found herself genuinely flustered. The moment they reached the living room, she peeked out from under the nket. ¡°Alright, alright. Put me down already.¡±

    Her face, warmed from being bundled up, had taken on a soft, rosy glow, making her features even more delicate.

    As she absentmindedly licked her lips, Brian¡¯s gaze deepened, a flicker of emotion darkening his eyes.

    As she stood barefoot, it suddenly hit her. ¡°Wait! I forgot my shoes.¡±

    Expecting him to go fetch them, she was caught off guard when he simply scooped her up and set her on the dining table instead.

    The table was elegantly set, with a covered dish waiting at its center. Rachel gave him a puzzled look. ¡°That¡¯s it? You only ordered one thing?¡±

    ¡°Go on, take a look.¡±

    She lifted the cover and gasped. An appetizing taco sat before her, its rich aroma filling the air. Her eyes lit up instantly, gleaming with excitement.

    ¡°Wait¡­ you made this?¡± she asked, her voice full of disbelief.

    ¡°Taste it,¡± Brian urged.

    Rachel nced at the taco before her. It was overflowing with toppings, making it look incredibly generous and inviting. With a thoughtful expression, she picked it up and took a bite.

    The moment the vors hit her tongue, a delighted smile spread across her face. ¡°This is incredible! This might be the most delicious taco I¡¯ve ever had. Thank you, Brian.¡±

    Within a few minutes, Rachel had finished it. Seeing her savor every bite filled Brian with a deep, quiet satisfaction.

    ¡°This is really amazing,¡± she eximed, still in awe. ¡°Where did you get it from?¡±

    Brian chuckled, unable to hold back his amusement. It seemed she still assumed it was takeout,pletely oblivious to the fact that he had cooked it himself.

    With only a few days left until Carol¡¯s birthday banquet, there wasn¡¯t much time to prepare. Rachel had decided to attend the banquet first before making her way back to Amberfield.

    But then, Samira called with worrying news: Jeffrey wasn¡¯t handling things well emotionally.

    They had reassured Jeffrey that Rachel had urgent matters to handle and would visit him in a few days. Though he seemed to ept it at first, his behavior afterward raised concern. Ever since Rachel left, he had locked himself away in his room, refusing to step out. No matter how much Samira or Trey tried to persuade him¡ªwhether with gentle words or firm encouragement¡ªnothing seemed to work.

    At first, Jeffrey nibbled on his food during meals, but by the second day, he refused to eat anything at all. Running out of options, Samira turned to Rachel for help.

    Rachel tried calling Jeffrey right away, but he ignored every single call, most likely upset with her.

    With no other choice, she called Samira back. ¡°Can you turn the camera toward Jeffrey? I need to see him.¡±

    On-screen, Jeffrey sat on the floor,pletely absorbed in his game. His focus was so intense, it was as if the outside world didn¡¯t exist.

    Rachel hesitated for a moment before speaking gently. ¡°Jeffrey, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m really sorry I had to leave so suddenly without talking to you first. Are you mad at me? I promise I¡¯ll be back today. But until then, can you please listen to Samira and eat something?¡±

    But Jeffrey didn¡¯t react. His attention remained fixed on his game.

    A wave of frustration and concern washed over Rachel.

    Before she could say anything else, Brian took the phone from her. His deep, firm voice effortlessly broke through the tense atmosphere.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 60

    ?Chapter 60:

    ¡°Hello, Jeffrey. It¡¯s Brian. Eat properly and get some rest, alright? I promise, when you wake up tomorrow, your sister will be right there with you.¡± Jeffrey hesitated, ncing over.

    ¡°You¡¯re not lying, are you?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. I always keep my word. When have I ever let you down?¡±

    ¡°Okay, I trust you.¡±

    The moment Jeffrey said that, Rachel let out a relieved sigh.

    Still, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder, Why does Jeffrey trust you so much?

    Brian chuckled, running a hand through his hair. ¡°I may not have spent much time with him, but I¡¯ve never broken a promise. Besides, he knows I¡¯m going to be his brother-inw, so that gives me a little credibility.¡±

    That actually made perfect sense.

    Not wanting to waste any time, Rachel packed her bags that very night.

    Brian offered to take her, but she insisted on going alone.

    With Ronald arranging a flight, she arrived in just two hours.

    It was already midnight when she finallynded.

    Still worried about Jeffrey, she went straight to check on him.

    When she finally saw him sleeping peacefully, she felt a wave of relief wash over her. Only then did she allow herself to rx.

    The next morning, when Jeffrey opened his eyes, Rachel was already there.

    ¡°Rachel!¡± Jeffrey bolted upright, throwing his arms around her. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t want me anymore!¡±

    ???§ï$¦Ó ?§ß¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?§ñ$ ¨ª¦Ð galno¦Íe?s

    His red-rimmed eyes showed just how vulnerable he felt.

    Rachel wrapped her arms around him, her voice soft and reassuring. ¡°How could you think that? We¡¯re family, Jeffrey. No matter what happens, I will never leave you.¡±

    ¡°You really mean that?¡±

    ¡°Of course. If it makes you feel better, why don¡¯t you stay close to me for a few days?¡±

    That finally seemed to put him at ease.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Before they knew it, several days had passed.

    Throughout that time, Jeffrey rarely left Rachel¡¯s side. His mood improved, and he started smiling more.

    But the moment she mentioned leaving, he became unusually tense.

    The next day marked Carol¡¯s birthday.

    Rachel had no choice but to return for the asion.

    However, the situation with Jeffrey made thingsplicated.

    If there were any way around it, she would never take him to the White family¡¯s event.

    She knew the moment Debbyid eyes on Jeffrey, there would be an endless stream of sharp, hurtful remarks, and she didn¡¯t want him to go through that.

    Buttely, Jeffrey had refused to leave her side.

    After thinking it through, she chose to take him with her.

    They caught an early train and arrived by 10 a.m.

    With Brian caught up in work and unable toe right away, he had Ronald apany Rachel and Jeffrey to the White Estate.

    The estate was alive with guests, adorned withvish decorations that exuded grandeur.

    Rachel¡¯s first priority was taking Jeffrey to visit Carol.

    As expected, Carol was dressed for the asion. Unlike her usual understated style, she had opted for an elegant red outfit, exuding a festive yet regal aura. Light makeup and delicate jewelrypleted her refined look. The outfit itself was beautiful, drawingpliments from everyone who passed by.

    ¡°Happy birthday, Carol. Wishing you good health and endless joy.¡±

    Carol had received countless birthday wishes that morning, but most felt rehearsed¡ªshe could always tell.

    But Rachel¡¯s words, though simple, felt genuine and heartfelt.

    ¡°Good girl, you¡¯re so sweet. You know, I¡¯m still waiting for the day you and Brian give me a great-grandchild. I have to stay healthy for that!¡± Carol chuckled, clearly delighted.

    Rachel¡¯s cheeks flushed with embarrassment.

    ¡°Carol, there are so many people around!¡± she whispered, feeling self-conscious.

    Carol waved it off without a care.

    ¡°And? You and Brian are to be married. It¡¯s only natural. Let¡¯s see who dares to say otherwise.¡±

    As she finished speaking, her gaze shifted to Jeffrey.

    Seeing the distant, almost hesitant look in his eyes, Carol felt a pang of sorrow. Rachel had already told her about Jeffrey¡¯s condition, but this was the first time she was seeing him in person.

    When Rachel noticed Carol¡¯s gaze on him, she quickly took the initiative and introduced him, saying, ¡°Carol, this is my younger brother, Jeffrey.¡±

    Carol gently took Rachel¡¯s hand, her grip warm and full of affection. ¡°You¡¯ve been through so much, my dear.¡±

    It was difficult to picture how Rachel, with her delicate frame, had carried the weight of raising her brother all these years. The struggles they had faced were unimaginable.

    As Rachel and Carol continued chatting, their warmth and ease only deepened Debby¡¯s irritation.

    With a calcted sway in her high heels, she approached them, forcing a smile onto her face. ¡°Carol, what are you two talking about? You both look like you¡¯re having such a wonderful time.¡±

    But the moment she finished speaking, her sharp eyes zeroed in on Jeffrey. Her face hardened, and her expression turned cold as steel.

    Without missing a beat, sheshed out. ¡°Rachel, did you even hear a word I said? Today is Carol¡¯s birthday, and yet you¡¯ve dragged this mess into our home just to spite me!¡±

    Rachel had expected this reaction, so she stayedposed. Keeping things from escting further was the priority.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be upset. I¡¯ll take full responsibility for Jeffrey. He¡¯s well-mannered and won¡¯t disturb anyone during the banquet. You have my word.¡±

    But Debby wasn¡¯t about to drop the issue that easily.

    Her voice grew sharper, almost frantic, as she pressed on. ¡°Have youpletely lost it? On a day like this, you parade your abnormal brother in front of everyone! Do you have any idea how disgraceful this is for the White family?¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Carol¡¯s firm voice sliced through Debby¡¯s rant like a de. ¡°Debby, I have told you time and time again to be more understanding. Rachel isn¡¯t your enemy¡ªshe¡¯s your future daughter-inw and Brian¡¯s wife. Do you really think making a spectacle of yourself benefits the White family¡¯s image?¡±

    Debby froze, momentarily at a loss for words.

    But she quickly recovered, lowering her voice into a harsh whisper. ¡°But do you even know what¡¯s wrong with him? He¡¯s not normal, he¡¯s¡ª¡±

    ¡°Watch your words,¡± Rachel cut in sharply.

    Debby¡¯s words earlier had already been a low blow.

    This time, Rachel wasn¡¯t going to let it slide.

    Debby scoffed. ¡°So, you bring him here, but no one¡¯s allowed to say anything? How is that fair?¡±

    ¡°If you have a problem, take it up with me, not him. He¡¯s done nothing wrong, and I¡¯d appreciate your understanding.¡± But Rachel¡¯s words might as well have been spoken to a wall.

    Debby crossed her arms, her expression twisted in distaste. ¡°I have no interest in fighting with you. If you want to shut me up, then take your brother and get out. I refuse to let this ce be a shelter.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 61

    ?Chapter 61:

    As soon as Debby stopped talking, the sharp sound of Carol¡¯s cane tapping against the floor filled the room.

    Carol shot her an angry re and said, ¡°Debby, it looks like you¡¯vepletely ignored everything I¡¯ve told you. I¡¯m really disappointed in you. Go back to your room right now¡ªI don¡¯t want to see you.¡±

    But Debby wasn¡¯t ready to back down. She cried out, ¡°How can you do this to me? Everything I do is for the family, yet all you ever do is scold me!¡±

    Carol let out a sharp, derisive snort, her expression dark with fury. Oh, how considerate of you. If you truly cared about me, you wouldn¡¯t have turned my birthday banquet into a spectacle.

    Debby¡¯s face twisted with indignation. ¡°You¡¯re beingpletely unfair! Rachel is the one who ruined your banquet, but I¡¯m the one getting med.¡±

    Carol sighed and shook her head. ¡°You¡¯re impossible. Stubborn and unrepentant.¡±

    Turning away from Debby, she shifted her gaze to Rachel. ¡°Call Brian¡¯s father and tell him toe over.¡±

    Rachel hesitated, sensing just how angry Carol really was.

    No matter how much she disliked Debby, she was still Brian¡¯s mother, and she didn¡¯t want Debby to resent her even more than she already did.

    ¡°Call him now!¡± Carol¡¯s voice was sharper this time, leaving no room for argument.

    Rachel bit her lip, her fingers hovering over her phone. Maybe there¡¯s another way¡­

    Carol¡¯s gaze hardened. ¡°Rachel, are you going to defy me as well?¡±

    Left with no other choice, Rachel picked up her phone and made the call. The moment the call connected, Carol snatched the phone. ¡°Aron, it¡¯s me. Get to the side hall immediately.¡±

    M??? ??????s ?? ????????s.???

    ¡°Yes, Mom.¡± Aron White, Brian¡¯s father, always did whatever his mother told him. So, the moment Carol called for him, he dropped what he was doing and rushed over.

    As soon as he stepped inside, he saw a group of people gathered in the side hall. The air was thick with tension.

    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s going on?¡± Aron asked, his gaze shifting between them.

    Carol struck her cane against the floor with a sharp thud. ¡°Ask your wife! This is my birthday banquet, and I will not tolerate her behavior. Take her away. I don¡¯t want to see her face today.¡±

    ¡°No! Why should I leave?¡± Debby snapped, making onest stand. ¡°Aron, none of this is my fault! Carol is the one being unfair, scolding me over an outsider. Why should I be treated like this?¡±

    Carol didn¡¯t bother arguing. Instead, she rubbed her temples, as if warding off a headache.

    She let out a weary sigh before turning to Aron. ¡°Take her away. If she wants to throw a tantrum, let her do it somewhere else. I don¡¯t want to see it.¡±

    Noticing Carol¡¯s difort, Rachel quickly stepped forward to steady her.

    ¡°Carol, sit down. Let me massage your temples.¡±

    Aron frowned in concern. ¡°Mom, are you alright?¡±

    Carol waved him off impatiently. ¡°Just take your wife away. That¡¯s all I need to feel better.¡±

    ¡°Understood, Mom.¡±

    This time, Aron didn¡¯t give Debby a choice. He grabbed her by the arm and led her out.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 62

    ?Chapter 62:

    Even as Debby was dragged away, she continued her protests.

    But the moment she stepped into the hallway, the presence of the guests silenced her. She couldn¡¯t afford to embarrass herself further. Her eyes were swollen from frustration, her hair was in disarray, and her dress was crumpled. Seeing her disheveled state, Doris hurried over with concern. ¡°Debby, are you alright?¡±

    ¡°You arrived at the right moment. Help her upstairs and stay with her for a while,¡± said Aron.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Once in the room, Doris gently guided Debby to sit on the bed. She then poured a ss of warm water and handed it to Debby. ¡°Here, have some water. Let me know if you need anything else.¡±

    After her heated argument with Carol, Debby¡¯s hatred toward Rachel only deepened. Seeing Doris standing in front of her, she felt a mix of emotions swirling in her heart.

    Unable to hold back, she spoke her mind. ¡°Doris, you¡¯re such a wonderful girl. Not only are you graceful and kind, but you also have impable manners. Brian must be blind to favor Rachel over you. If he had chosen someone like you, I¡¯d have no issue with him.¡±

    Doris, who had been peeling an apple, suddenly faltered at those words. The knife slipped, slicing a small gash on her finger. A thin trail of blood trickled down her skin.

    But she remained calm and forced a gentle smile. ¡°Brian is truly exceptional. He¡¯s the most remarkable man I¡¯ve ever known, and he deserves nothing but the best.¡±

    ¡°Of course, he is my son, after all,¡± Debby replied, her face brimming with pride. Seizing the moment, Doris discreetly washed away the blood while rinsing her hands.

    Yet, deep inside, Debby¡¯s words had already stirred something within her. At the very least, this confirmed one thing¡ªDebby approved of her. That meant she had a chance.

    I/t?$+ ?h?pt?r? ?? g????v¨º??.c?m

    ¡°I happened to notice Rachel brought someone with her today,¡± Doris said, carefully testing the waters.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bring her up! She¡¯s nothing but trouble. Coming from such a lowly background and still having the audacity to dream of marrying Brian¡ªridiculous! And to make matters worse, she brought her dim-witted brother along. Over my dead body will I let her seed!¡±

    ¡°Dim-witted?¡± Doris repeated, her curiosity piqued.

    Debby didn¡¯t bother holding back. ¡°They say he¡¯s autistic, barely speaks, but honestly, I think he¡¯s just a fool.¡±

    Doris was thrilled to get such important information.

    At the same time, an idea began to form in her mind.

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for her, Carol wouldn¡¯t have humiliated me today.¡± The more Debby thought about it, the more resentment festered inside her. ¡°Speaking of which, Carol has always been fond of you. Go downstairs now. Don¡¯t let Rachel steal all the attention.¡±

    Doris feigned hesitation. ¡°What about you? How can¡ª¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. Just go.¡±

    ¡°Okay, then.¡±

    The moment Doris stepped out, her lips curled into a triumphant smile.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 63

    ?Chapter 63:

    But she quicklyposed herself and adjusted her outfit before heading to the side hall.

    As she approached the corridor, she unexpectedly spotted Rachel¡¯s brother.

    Jeffrey tensed up the moment he saw Doris, but after hesitating for a bit, he mustered the courage to walk up to her.

    ¡°M-Miss, excuse me. I-I think I¡¯m lost. C-can you help me find the way?¡±

    Doris shed a sweet smile. ¡°Sure. Where do you need to go?¡±

    ¡°T-The restroom.¡±

    ¡°Just go straight, then take a left.¡±

    ¡°T-Thank you!¡±

    The restroom was far from the side hall. That meant any disturbance would immediately draw attention.

    A devious smile crept onto Doris¡¯s lips.

    Ten minutester, a shrill scream shattered the silence. ¡°Help! No! Help me! Somebody, help!¡±

    The entire side hall heard the chilling cry.

    Carol¡¯s heart lurched, her face paling as she ordered, ¡°Quick! Go see what¡¯s going on!¡±

    Rachel moved with graceful swiftness, her instincts propelling her forward. She was the first to rush over, her heart pounding as she stepped into the open air. The scene that greeted her was one of chaos and distress.

    Doris sat on the floor, her hair tangled and disheveled, her face streaked with tears. She looked utterly broken, her shoulders trembling as she clutched herself, a picture of misery.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Rachel asked, her voice tinged with urgency and concern.

    Your next story is here g?ln¦Ò¦Íels

    But before Doris could respond, her gaze shifted, and she caught sight of Jeffrey.

    ¡°Jeffrey!¡± Rachel¡¯s voice softened, her concern growing as she rushed toward him. Her steps were quick but deliberate. ¡°Jeffrey, what happened? Are you okay?¡±

    Rachel scanned Jeffrey frantically, her eyes desperately searching for any signs of injury, but her anxiety only deepened as she took in his appearance. His clothes were wrinkled and disordered, and his face held an expression of utter dread.

    Jeffrey stood motionless, his eyes lowered, his lips pressed into a thin line as if words failed him. He looked more fragile than Rachel had ever seen him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Jeffrey, I¡¯m here, and I won¡¯t let anything happen to you,¡± Rachel whispered, her voice soothing and steady. She gently held Jeffrey, her hands soft but firm, offering a warmth that only she could provide. ¡°You¡¯re safe now. I promise.¡±

    Meanwhile, Doris remained crumpled on the floor, her hair tangled. She brushed aside strands of her long, disheveled hair, revealing a face streaked with tears. But what caught the eye immediately were the red scratches marring her skin. One of them was particrly deep, the broken skin oozing tiny beads of blood. The sight was devastating for someone like Doris, who took immense pride in her appearance.

    ¡°Doris! What happened to you?¡± Carol stepped forward, her eyes quickly scanning the scene, taking in the situation with a sharp, assessing gaze.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 64

    ?Chapter 64:

    As soon as Doris saw Carol, herposure shatteredpletely. She copsed into uncontroble sobs, her body wracked with pain and emotion, struggling to even speak through her tears. ¡°I¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t continue. The words stuck in her throat, reced by sobs that left her gasping for air.

    At first, Carol¡¯s heart ached with sympathy, but when her gazended on the scratches across Doris¡¯s face, her concern turned to rm. Her chest tightened. ¡°Doris,e on, get up!¡± she urged, her voice firm but gentle.

    She wrapped an arm around Doris¡¯s shoulders, helping her to her feet. ¡°What on earth happened? Tell me everything!¡±

    Clutching Carol¡¯s hands tightly, Doris¡¯s tear-streaked face was the picture of devastation. Her body trembled with every sob, and her words came out in broken gasps.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± she choked out between sobs, her voice trembling with guilt and despair. ¡°Today is your birthday, and I¡¯ve ruined everything. I didn¡¯t mean to cause trouble, but¡­ my face¡­¡± Her voice cracked again, and her sobs intensified as she tilted her face to show the worst of the scratches, as if seeking validation for the pain that marked her.

    Carol¡¯s heart tightened at the sight of the bruises and cuts, but she remainedposed, gently holding Doris¡¯s trembling shoulders. ¡°There, there. Just tell me what happened,¡± she said softly, her voice full ofpassion and understanding.

    Doris sniffled, her sobs quieting slightly as she tried topose herself. She timidly lifted her head, her eyes flickering toward Rachel briefly before returning to Carol. ¡°Carol, I don¡¯t know how to exin this,¡± she whispered, her voice trembling.

    Carol could already guess much of the story, but she knew it wasn¡¯t the time for assumptions or judgment, especially with so many eyes on them.

    She said, her voice steady but gentle, ¡°Whatever happened, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m here. Tell me the truth, no matter how hard it is.¡±

    Guilt etched across Doris¡¯s face, her gaze lingering on Rachel. Her voice trembled as she spoke, ¡°Rachel¡­ I¡¯m so sorry. I know this isn¡¯t how things should be. You¡¯re going to be my sister-inw, and I never wanted to cause you trouble. But¡­¡±

    Gal n o v el s . is your destination for fiction

    The words faltered, and Doris¡¯s tone shifted suddenly, giving way to fresh sobs, deeper and more sorrowful than before. ¡°Your brother Jeffrey¡­ he¡­ he tried to take advantage of me. I was just walking down the hall when I bumped into him. He asked me where the restroom was, and I told him, thinking he was just asking for directions. But¡­ I never expected he would try to take advantage of me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± Rachel interjected quickly, her voice sharp and disbelieving. The usation seemed so out of ce that she couldn¡¯t hold back.

    Despite being in his twenties, Jeffrey was still innocent when it came to matters of the heart. There was no way he could have had any improper intentions toward Doris. Her ims didn¡¯t make sense.

    Doris¡¯s face crumpled, her hurt intensifying at Rachel¡¯s interruption. Her eyes welled with fresh tears as she tried to exin herself, but the words caught in her throat, leaving her more vulnerable than ever.

    The tension in the room grew thick, the air heavy with unspoken difort. Just as Rachel was about to say something more, a voice behind her caught her attention.

    ¡°Brian¡¯s back,¡± came the soft whisper.

    Rachel felt a flicker of relief, the suffocating weight on her chest lifting ever so slightly. If Brian were here, he would surely stand up for her and Jeffrey. He would see through Doris¡¯s lies and set things right.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 65

    ?Chapter 65:

    Carol¡¯s expression softened as she nced at both Rachel and Doris. ¡°Since Brian is here, I think it¡¯s best we leave this matter to him,¡± she said, her tone resolute. ¡°Rachel, Doris, would you both be alright with that?¡± Both women nodded without hesitation. ¡°Yes, we agree.¡±

    The approval seemed to settle the matter, and Carol, still focused on her role as the birthday host, turned toward the exit.

    As Carol began to leave, Aron, still lingering in the background, couldn¡¯t help but voice his concern.

    ¡°Mom, aren¡¯t you worried that Brian might show favoritism when dealing with this situation?¡±

    ¡°Aron, let me be candid with you,¡± Carol began, her voice calm but full of an emotion that rarely surfaced. ¡°I¡¯ve always had a particr affection for Rachel. Doris may have been raised within our family, but she has a sharp edge, a stubbornness that can be hard to soften.¡±

    Carol paused, choosing her words carefully before continuing. ¡°Rachel, though, is different. She has a quiet wisdom about her. She¡¯s gentle when she needs to be, but firm when the situation calls for it. In many ways, she reminds me of the younger version of myself.¡±

    Aron was taken aback by his mother¡¯s words.

    Carol¡¯s voice softened further as she sighed and looked away momentarily. ¡°On a more personal note¡­ Rachel reminds me so much of my youngest daughter, the one we lost.¡±

    Aron¡¯s heart tightened. His younger sister, Carol¡¯s beloved daughter, had been the light of their lives. She had been cherished by everyone, a symbol of joy and promise. Carol had nearly lost her own life giving birth to her, pouring all her love into raising her. But fate had been cruel.

    When his sister was only a few years old, a tragic car ident took her life, leaving a wound in Carol¡¯s heart that never fully healed.

    More chapters avable at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??s

    From the moment Carol first met Rachel, an unexinable connection had formed between them, which only deepened as Rachel grew. Watching her blossom into a poised, graceful young woman intensified Carol¡¯s affection for her, almost as if Rachel were the daughter she had lost.

    This bond, however, had not gone unnoticed, and it was a source of bitterness for Debby, whose resentment toward Rachel had only grown over time.

    Lost in thought, Aron let out a quiet sigh, the weight of the past heavy on his mind. ¡°Mom, I understand how much you care for Rachel, but Doris¡¯s father gave his life to save me. She¡¯s his only child. How could I stand by and let her suffer any injustice?¡±

    Carol turned to Aron with a calm, knowing expression, resting her hand gently over his. ¡°I understand how you feel, Aron,¡± she said softly. ¡°But Rachel is going to be Brian¡¯s wife and the future mother of my grandchildren. Is it wrong for me to show her a little extra care? I¡¯m not neglecting Doris. I¡¯ve entrusted this matter to Brian precisely because I didn¡¯t want to be seen as ying favorites. Let¡¯s trust him to handle it as he sees fit.¡±

    Aron looked at her, taking a moment to absorb her words. ¡°You¡¯re right. Brian can manage this. Let¡¯s get to the banquet. Everyone¡¯s waiting for us.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Carol nodded, the weight on her shoulders slightly lighter. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The moment Brian arrived, Doris rushed toward him, her face streaked with tears. Without a word, she threw herself into his arms, clutching his arm as if it were her only lifeline. Her sobs were loud and unrestrained, each one trembling with a raw, desperate emotion that could have moved anyone who witnessed it. Her cries were pitiful, the kind that might have tugged at the heartstrings of even the most stoic observer.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 66

    ?Chapter 66:

    But to Brian, Doris¡¯s emotional outburst only served to increase his frustration. He rubbed his temples, trying to stave off the headache forming from the chaos. His patience was wearing thin, and he shot her a cold look. ¡°Enough with the tears, Doris,¡± he said, his voice firm and clipped. ¡°Just tell me what happened!¡±

    Brian noticed the scars marring Doris¡¯s face.

    The blood, still fresh, traced startling and unsettling paths down her face. ¡°What¡¯s going on here? Who¡¯s responsible for this?¡±

    Only a short while earlier, Doris¡¯s constant crying had irritated him. Yet, the sight of her injuries now made him deeply worried.

    Having realized her tears were perhaps too much, Doris collected herself. She ryed to Brian the exact story she had shared with Carol just moments before.

    ¡°That simply can¡¯t be true,¡± Rachel responded firmly, her tone unwavering. Jeffrey had been her constantpanion for years. She believed she knew him better than anyone else.

    In her eyes, her brother could never act as Doris imed.

    This time around, Doris seemed moreposed. She closed the gap to Jeffrey, her tone steady. ¡°Given that your sister supports you, I have another question for you. Did you approach me on your own?¡±

    Confronted with her intense stare, Jeffrey backed away, hiding slightly behind Rachel.

    ¡°You¡¯re frightening him,¡± Rachel said, stepping between them.

    Doris was not ready to drop the matter. ¡°I¡¯ll ask one more time: Did you approach me on your own? I want the truth, straight from the heart!¡±

    Her stare was sharp and overwhelmingly forceful, relentlessly drilling the same question into Jeffrey, leaving him noticeably rattled.

    Discover more on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??¦Ï?? (uso de ¡°?¡± y ¡°¦Ï¡± griega)

    Jeffrey, naturally shy, found his defenses disintegrating in the face of such intensity.

    Overwhelmed, he finally gave a hesitant nod, his voice trembling. ¡°Yes, I did that!¡±

    With Jeffrey¡¯s confession, Doris appeared content.

    She stepped back and faced Rachel, her head held high. ¡°There, you¡¯ve heard it yourself. What more do you need to hear?¡±

    Rachel¡¯sughter was chilling, tinged with sarcasm. ¡°Seems like you¡¯re set on framing him for a crime, aren¡¯t you? But let¡¯s say Jeffrey approached you¡ªso what? It was just coincidence. He needed help and you happened to be there. He might think you are a kind soul and asked you for help. It seems he was utterly wrong about it.¡± Her tone was biting, getting straight to the point.

    Doris stood there, her cheeks burning with indignation, her emotions a whirlwind of anger and frustration.

    Yet, she quickly redirected her attention.

    Turning to Brian, Doris continued, her voice heavy with emotion. ¡°Brian, aside from my initial ims, there¡¯s more. I was physically assaulted. He attempted to drag me to the restroom, and these wounds on my face stand as undeniable proof. Brian, heshed out when I fought back. He grabbed my hair, wed at my face, and even raised his hand to strike me. Had I not screamed, my face might have been permanently disfigured.¡± Her voice quivered with each word,den with distress.

    The blood still visible on her face made her words more believable.

    Rachel, however, was unconvinced and shook her head in disbelief.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 67

    ?Chapter 67:

    Though she saw the injuries on Doris¡¯s face, she couldn¡¯t understand where they hade from.

    Yet she was sure of one thing¡ªJeffrey was not capable of such violence. The idea was absolutely ridiculous.

    Jeffrey had always been exceedingly timid.

    Strangers frightened him; he rarely managed to speak a word around them. Throughout his time in hospital care, it had taken him weeks to even start speaking with the medical staff.

    Could he even bring himself to hurt anyone? Impossible. He wouldn¡¯t even hurt the smallest creature, be it an ant. How could anyone imagine him harming Doris?

    Rachel was adamant¡ªsuch a thing was unthinkable.

    ¡°Jeffrey, speak up!¡± Brian suddenly directed his focus toward Jeffrey.

    At the sound of his name, Jeffrey cowered even more, retreating behind Rachel, too scared to even peek out.

    ¡°Brian, Jeffrey¡¯s condition is well known to you. If you have any questions,e to me,¡± said Rachel, cutting in.

    ¡°You suggest I ask you?¡± Brian¡¯s gaze was piercing as he looked at her. ¡°You weren¡¯t even present. How can you im to know more than Jeffrey? We¡¯ve already heard from Doris. Now, it¡¯s his turn.¡± Brian¡¯s voice carried amanding tone that brooked no argument. ¡°Jeffrey, we need to hear from you!¡±

    Jeffrey shook his head fiercely, clearly terrified.

    Yet Brian was unyielding.

    ¡°Jeffrey, only by speaking can we uncover the truth.¡± His insistence backed Jeffrey further into a corner.

    ????t??st ch¦Ápt?rs in g??lnovels.c????

    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Overwhelmed, Rachel finally erupted.

    ¡°Rachel,¡± said Brian, massaging his temples and softening his voice. ¡°You might shield him today, but how long can you protect him? He has hurt Doris today. What happens when he offends someone else? Are you ready to deal with those repercussions? If he has erred, he needs to own up to it and ept the consequences.¡± The weight of Brian¡¯s words was undeniable, each one hammering down on her.

    Rachel paused, wondering if she had misunderstood. Yet it was clear; his words had been unmistakable.

    ¡°Consequences?¡± A coldugh escaped Rachel as her gaze fixed on him, sharp and unforgiving. ¡°What exactly do you mean by consequences? Should Doris retaliate physically? Or perhaps you envision your attorney arranging for his imprisonment? Brian, let¡¯s be honest. You¡¯ve already sided with Doris by forcing Jeffrey to testify, effectively judging my brother beforehand. If that¡¯s the case, his words are pointless.¡±

    Could Jeffrey¡¯s revtion alter Brian¡¯s perspective?

    Unlikely. His allegiancey firmly with Doris.

    ¡°Rachel!¡± eximed Brian, advancing and seizing her wrist. ¡°You¡¯re upset, but please, hear me out!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in listening.¡±

    Despite her anger, Brian attempted to soothe her, drawing her close. ¡°Just take a moment. I understand your trust in Jeffrey. However, you must see that his illness could cause erratic behavior. Should it turn out to be an unintentional act, one beyond his control, I¡¯m confident both Doris and I would absolve him. I assure you, after today, we¡¯ll visit the hospital together to evaluate his mental state.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 68

    ?Chapter 68:

    Rachel¡¯s anger intensified with each word Brian spoke.

    Pushing him back, her voice quivered with anger. ¡°Brian, leave. I can¡¯t stand to look at you right now!¡±

    In her eyes, no one had the right to nder Jeffrey¡ªnot even Brian. She stood firm in her defense.

    ¡°Jeffrey is fine. It¡¯s Doris who needs help. Maybe a psychologist should be her next appointment.¡± Clutching Jeffrey¡¯s hand, Rachel turned to exit. Yet, Brian blocked their path once more.

    ¡°Rachel, I understand that you¡¯re upset, but take a moment to think rationally. Do you really believe Doris would use something as serious as her face and reputation to frame your brother? I don¡¯t believe Jeffrey meant any harm. But if his condition has deteriorated, we need to address it immediately.¡± Brian¡¯s words carried an air of reason and righteousness, making it seem as if he was genuinely concerned about Jeffrey¡¯s well-being, but deep down, every sentence was meant to defend Doris.

    ¡°Oh, really? How thoughtful of you.¡± Rachel¡¯s tone was icy, her gaze distant. ¡°Brian, remember this¡ªthe moment you chose to trust Doris over Jeffrey, your words stopped meaning anything to me.¡±

    Rachel lifted her chin with pride and defiance. Even though she and Jeffrey were at a disadvantage, she didn¡¯t feel they had done anything wrong. No matter what, she would never show weakness before Doris.

    The air between them crackled with tension.

    Right on cue, Doris whimpered pitifully. ¡°Brian, it hurts so much!¡±

    ¡°Is the family doctor here yet?¡± Brian asked, turning to his butler.

    ¡°Yes, he should be here any moment now,¡± the butler answered promptly. Almost as soon as the words left his lips, the doctor arrived. Without wasting a second, he moved straight to Doris, carefully examining her injuries. He quickly disinfected the wounds and applied ointment.

    Explore fresh updates g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    ¡°How is it?¡± Brian¡¯s voice cut through the room, cold and emotionless. The doctor turned to him and said, ¡°Mr. White, the cuts aren¡¯t deep, but given her delicate skin, there is a risk of scarring.¡±

    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Doris gasped, her face a picture of disbelief. Large tears rolled down her cheeks, brimming with distress.

    ¡°Brian, I¡¯m still so young. What if this ruins my future?¡± She choked on her words before retreating to the side, silent sobs shaking her shoulders.

    ¡°Get the best treatment avable. I don¡¯t want even the faintest scar left on her face,¡± Brian ordered firmly.

    The doctor hesitated, knowing there were no guarantees, but he nodded swiftly.

    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll do everything possible.¡±

    As soon as the doctor left, Brian¡¯s attention snapped toward Jeffrey.

    His voice hardened. ¡°Jeffrey, what you did was uneptable. You owe Doris an apology.¡±

    Jeffrey was naturally timid and already afraid of Brian. Brian¡¯s firm tone made him even more nervous.

    Though his heart burned with injustice, Jeffrey hesitated, his voice barely above a whisper. ¡°Doris¡­¡±

    ¡°We are not apologizing!¡± Rachel¡¯s voice rang out, cutting through the conversation and making everyone fall silent.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 69

    ?Chapter 69:

    Her eyes were cold and steady as she stared straight at Brian without backing down.

    She spoke slowly and clearly, making sure every word was heard. ¡°Brian, let me say this again¡ªJeffrey never harassed or hurt Doris. If he did nothing wrong, why should he say sorry? The one who should apologize is Doris. She¡¯s the one who lied and ruined my brother¡¯s name.¡±

    Doris, her eyes filled with unshed tears, whispered, ¡°Rachel, we¡¯re both women. How could you say that? What kind of woman would put herself in such a situation willingly?¡±

    Rachel¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line. She remained silent, though her mind churned with emotions.

    As a woman, she didn¡¯t want to jump to conclusions, but she also knew she had to trust her own judgment.

    ¡°Apologize!¡± Brian¡¯s furious roar filled the room like a crashing storm. His hands curled into fists, and his veins stood out against his skin.

    Jeffrey, caught between the argument, felt a mix of fear and injustice. His chest tightened, and tears welled up in his eyes, but he still stepped forward, making up his mind.

    ¡°Brian, I¡¯ll apologize if that¡¯s what you want. Just please, don¡¯t be mad at my sister. She¡­ she did nothing wrong.¡± Jeffrey lowered himself, his posture one of quiet surrender.

    Rachel had had enough. She gripped his arm tightly and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize.¡±

    At that moment, Rachel understood all too well. Brian wouldn¡¯t let this go unless they gave in and apologized.

    She turned to Doris, her lips parting slightly as if to say the words, but they wouldn¡¯te.

    Brian¡¯s tone dropped another degree. ¡°I hear Eric¡¯s custody battle is moving along pretty well.¡±

    New content avable g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s

    Those words weren¡¯t just a statement¡ªthey were a warning.

    Eric was still battling for Jeffrey¡¯s custody.

    Rachel¡¯s nails pressed into her palms as she fought to stayposed, despite the storm raging inside.

    She couldn¡¯t afford to provoke Brian now.

    Winning Jeffrey¡¯s custody was all that mattered.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Santos. My brother acted without thinking. I hope you can be understanding and let this go. I¡¯ll make sure all your medical expenses are covered.¡± Rachel bowed slightly, forcing the humiliating words out. Every syble cut through her like a knife.

    Once the words left her lips, Rachel didn¡¯t bother looking at Brian again.

    She took Jeffrey¡¯s hand and walked out without hesitation.

    If not for Carol¡¯s birthday banquet, she wouldn¡¯t have stayed another second. Carol cared about her deeply¡ªthere was no way she could miss such a special day.

    Sitting on a quiet staircase, Rachel sighed. ¡°Jeffrey, I¡¯m so sorry about earlier. This is all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have let you go through that.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t stop ming herself, feeling powerless and frustrated.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 70

    ?Chapter 70:

    If she had more power, Jeffrey wouldn¡¯t have to suffer like this.

    ¡°Rachel¡­¡± Jeffrey suddenly threw his arms around her. ¡°You¡¯re the best sister ever.¡±

    To him, Rachel was nothing short of an angel.

    In the back of his mind, he felt like he was the one who should be saying sorry. He¡¯d brought her so much trouble, after all. If he weren¡¯t around, her life would be so much simpler.

    ¡°I love you too,¡± she whispered, holding him close. ¡°Jeffrey, there¡¯s something I want to ask. Remember Carol¡ªthe olddy we met today? She is really kind to me, and I care about her a lot. Today¡¯s her birthday. Do you think we could stay until the celebration is over?¡±

    Jeffrey gave her a warm smile and nodded. ¡°Of course. Whatever you want, Rachel.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s my good boy,¡± Rachel murmured, touched by his kindness.

    The tension from earlier still lingered, but no one seemed willing to stir it up again.

    After all, it was Carol¡¯s special day, and they all wanted her to be happy.

    At dinner, Carol invited Rachel to sit beside her, but Rachel politely declined. ¡°Your family should be the ones keeping youpany.¡±

    Rachel preferred to keep a low profile rather than draw attention at such a big event.

    With everyone¡¯s cooperation, the birthday banquet went off without a hitch. As soon as the banquet wrapped up, Rachel approached Carol with a soft smile. ¡°I¡¯lle visit you again soon.¡±

    ¡°How much longer will work keep you away?¡± Carol asked, her sharp gazending on Brian, displeasure evident in her eyes. ¡°Why did you send Rachel so far away? Is that how you treat your wife-to-be?¡±

    Rachel managed a weak smile. ¡°Carol, it was my own decision. I¡¯m aiming to sharpen my skills, so I stepped up for the role.¡±

    Keep reading at g¦Ál¦Çovels?c©–m

    Carol squeezed her hand reassuringly.

    ¡°It¡¯s wonderful to see your drive and personal aspirations. I¡¯m behind you all the way. A woman needs to prioritize her ambitions, rather than orbit around a man. Otherwise, some might lose sight of their own significance,¡± she said, casting a meaningful nce at Brian as a gentle rebuke.

    Brian was rendered speechless.

    As Rachel made to depart, Carol clung to her, eyes moistening. ¡°Rachel, have you sorted out the situation with your brother and Doris?¡±

    Holding back tears, Rachel gave a nod. ¡°Yes.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that she wanted to keep Carol in the dark; she simply aimed to spare her additional worry.

    Carol¡¯s years were advancing. A recent doctor¡¯s visit had revealed a slight elevation in Carol¡¯s blood pressure.

    Carol had been vibrant throughout the day. Discovering the day¡¯s earlier conflicts would likely distress her. Rachel couldn¡¯t bear the thought of Carol¡¯s health suffering from such news.

    As Rachel and Jeffrey readied themselves to leave, Carol turned briskly to Brian. ¡°Rachel is about to go. Won¡¯t you drive her home?¡±

    ¡°Let me drive you,¡± Brian suggested, stepping closer.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 71

    ?Chapter 71:

    Under Carol¡¯s watchful eye, Rachel held back her refusal.

    However, once they arrived at the front gate, she addressed Brian decisively.

    ¡°We¡¯ll manage on our own. You should go back.¡±

    Brian said, ¡°It¡¯s hard to find a taxi around here. Let me drive you.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. It¡¯s still early. We¡¯ll catch a ride soon enough,¡± Rachel dismissed his offer.

    Brian opened his mouth to protest, but Rachel was already leading Jeffrey away by the hand.

    As they proceeded down the road, scanning for any taxis, Brian sensed her lingering annoyance.

    Realizing that catching up would only make things worse, he decided against it. Instead, he dialed Ronald. ¡°Rachel and Jeffrey are trying to hail a taxi. Could you discreetly arrange one for them? Make it appear coincidental.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Ronald, adept at handling such tasks, quickly organized the transportation.

    Twenty minutes into their walk, Rachel hailed a passing taxi.

    Eagerly, she dashed toward it, signaling the driver. ¡°Excuse me, could you take us to the train station?¡±

    Eyeing their clothes, the driver paused momentarily before agreeing. ¡°Hop in!¡±

    ¡°Much appreciated.¡±

    Upon reaching the train station, Rachel managed to secure tickets for the next departure.

    By evening, around 8 PM, she and Jeffrey reached Amberfield.

    L?t?st ch¦Ápt?rs in g??lnovels.??????

    Samira and Trey were there to greet them.

    Their presence immediately enveloped Rachel infort and a familiar warmth.

    The day had drained her.

    After a quick refresh and preparing for bed, the clock struck 10 PM.

    Concerned for Jeffrey, Rachel slipped on a coat to check on him. Jeffrey was already fast asleep.

    Meanwhile, Trey, having just emerged from his shower, was d in a towel.

    When he heard the knock, he casually swung the door open.

    Trey was taken aback the instant he saw Rachel standing there.

    Rachel herself was caught off guard by the situation. After a brief pause, she spun around, as Trey dashed back to his room.

    Shortly after, Trey reappeared, now properly attired in pajamas. ¡°Rachel, I¡¯m ready now!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The memory of their initial encounter still lingered, causing Rachel¡¯s cheeks to warm slightly.

    Fortunately, her visit was primarily to check on Jeffrey, which gave her an opening to change the subject.

    ¡°How is Jeffrey holding up?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 72

    ?Chapter 72:

    ¡°He was quite exhausted. He dozed off right after his bath.¡±

    Rachel gave a nod of acknowledgment. ¡°There were someplications on our way back. I¡¯m concerned about him. Trey, please watch over him tonight. Alert me if anything unusual happens. I¡¯ll have my phone on.¡±

    Trey responded with a nod, full of confidence. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve got this.¡±

    ¡°Thanks so much.¡±

    Throughout the night, Rachel was restless, unable to find peace in her slumber. Her heart was unusually heavy,den with an indescribable fear. This unsettling anxiety hung over her, unshakable and persistent.

    Only at 2 AM did sleep finally overtake her, as fatigue won its battle.

    Her phone¡¯s ring shattered the silence at 4 AM. Bleary-eyed, she noted the time before answering. Trey was on the line.

    Dread surged through her as she took the call.

    ¡°Rachel, you need toe now! Jeffrey isn¡¯t here!¡±

    Rachel¡¯s thoughts stalled in shock. She remained motionless for a brief eternity before she sprang into action, seizing her coat and phone, and dashing to the room where Jeffrey and Trey were staying.

    The door stood open.

    Inside, Trey paced back and forth, his expression etched with concern.

    Rachel entered in a rush, her voice shaking. ¡°When did youst see him?¡±

    ¡°I checked at 3:30, and he was asleep. I¡¯m so sorry, Rachel. This is on me. I should have paid more attention.¡±

    Rachel maintained herposure. ¡°Let¡¯s not focus on fault right now. We need to locate him. Have you checked the bathroom, balcony, closets, or any other potential hiding spots?¡±

    Read more at g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í???s

    Trey confirmed with a nod. ¡°I¡¯ve looked everywhere.¡±

    ¡°Follow me!¡± Without hesitation, Rachel dashed to the reception desk. She quickly briefed the staff on their predicament and requested to see the hotel¡¯s security camera footage.

    Under normal circumstances, police authorization would be necessary, but the receptionist, recognizing her, promptly reached out to Ronald.

    Ronald¡¯s voice was sleepy as he answered the phone, saying, ¡°Hello, who¡¯s calling?¡±

    In subdued tones, the receptionist ryed the urgency.

    ¡°Are you telling me Ms. Marsh¡¯s brother is missing?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. She is asking to review the camera footage.¡±

    ¡°Give her ess to the footage right now,¡± Ronaldmanded.

    The gravity of Jeffrey¡¯s disappearance was clear.

    Without dy, Ronald dialed Brian. ¡°Mr. White, it appears Ms. Marsh¡¯s brother has vanished!¡±

    ¡°What are you saying?¡±

    Meanwhile, Rachel, Trey, and Samira each took a section of the video footage to scrutinize.

    It wasn¡¯t long before Trey shouted, ¡°Rachel, you need to see this!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 73

    ?Chapter 73:

    The footage from around 3:40 AM showed Jeffrey, fully dressed, stealthily opening his room door. He slipped into the hallway, his movements deliberate and quiet, seemingly keen to avoid detection.

    Rachel¡¯s heart sank as she watched Jeffrey exit the hotel and make his way toward the main road, feeling as though the earth had shifted beneath her.

    ¡°Is there any footage from outside?¡± she asked urgently.

    The receptionist responded with a regretful shake of her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, our cameras only cover the inside. There¡¯s nothing showing the exterior.¡±

    Desperation surged within Rachel. She frantically fumbled in her pocket.

    It was crucial to contact the police without dy; Jeffrey¡¯s safety was at stake. Her fingers trembled, making several attempts before she could grasp her phone.

    Once she managed to unlock it, a new message shed on the screen. ¡°You¡¯re the best sister ever. I love you so much!¡±

    Typically, such words would warm her heart.

    Now, however, they struck a cold, sinister note, echoing like a sorrowful goodbye.

    For a split second, Rachel felt like the world had stopped turning. Fear for Jeffrey¡¯s safety wed at her chest. She prayed with all her heart that he was safe.

    She sucked in a shaky breath, balling her hands into fists, trying desperately to keep herself together.

    ¡°I¡¯ll contact the police. Samira, Trey, you two take different routes and check every corner of the streets.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Without wasting another second, they scattered in different directions.

    ???l????v??????.c??m brings fresh updates

    As she hurried along, Rachel repeatedly tried calling Jeffrey.

    No matter how many times she dialed, his phone remained off. Deep down, she knew he wouldn¡¯t pick up after sending that text.

    Still, she couldn¡¯t stop hoping.

    At the same time, Brian¡¯s calls kepting in. Every time, she just ignored it. She nced at the growing list of missed calls and scoffed. The thought of facing Brian made her blood boil.

    Did he ever stop to consider the damage he¡¯d done when he humiliated Jeffrey like that?

    When he blindly took Doris¡¯s side, how arrogant he had been. And now, he had the audacity to act concerned?

    If Jeffrey was harmed in any way, she would never, ever forgive Brian.

    The night air was sharp and merciless, slicing through her like ice.

    Rachel¡¯s whole body was freezing, but she didn¡¯t even feel it.

    As soon as she reached the police station, she pushed open the car door and hurried inside.

    Breathless, she gave a hurried ount of everything that had happened before pleading desperately, ¡°Please, you have to do something. My brother is in real danger!¡±

    ¡°Ms. Marsh, I understand you¡¯re worried, but we can¡¯t file an official report until 24 hours have passed. Your brother might just be out for a few hours, and his phone could be dead. Please be patient; he maye back soon on his own.¡±

    Rachel felt like a live wire, every nerve in her body on edge.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 74

    ?Chapter 74:

    She couldn¡¯t afford to break down¡ªnot now.

    Over and over, she told herself to stay in control.

    Losing it wouldn¡¯t help Jeffrey¡ªshe had to think clearly.

    But when the officer delivered that indifferent response, something inside her cracked.

    She dropped to her knees, her hands gripping her head, and she sobbed as though the weight of the world had finally crushed her.

    Overwhelmed by desperation, she tugged at her hair, her nails digging into her scalp, as if the pain could drown out the unbearable guilt.

    This was all on her. Every bit of it.

    If she had been more vignt, if she had fought off exhaustion, Jeffrey wouldn¡¯t have wandered off alone.

    A gut-wrenching cry escaped her lips, raw and broken.

    The officer hesitated, then silently handed her a pack of tissues.

    Rachel took them with trembling hands, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    She took a shaky breath, forcing herself to push past the emotions. Breaking down wouldn¡¯t bring Jeffrey back. Right now, the only thing that mattered was finding him. She needed a n, and fast.

    Without a second thought, she grabbed her phone and dialed Yvonne. As soon as the call connected, she spoke urgently. ¡°Yvonne, Jeffrey is missing.¡±

    ¡°What? How? What happened?¡±

    Yvonne¡¯s voice sharpened with rm. ¡°Wait¡ªwhere are you? Are you in Amberfield?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but the police won¡¯t file a case until he¡¯s been gone 24 hours,¡± Rachel¡¯s throat burned from all the crying.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s is full of thrilling adventures

    ¡°Hang tight, Rachel. I¡¯m on my way,¡± Yvonne reassured her.

    As soon as she hung up, she flipped on the light and started changing out of her pajamas.

    The sudden brightness made Norton stir beside her.

    Since his grandfather insisted, the two had returned to the family estate that day and were now sharing a room.

    Norton opened his eyes and shot an annoyed look at Yvonne. His tone was impatient as he asked, ¡°What the hell are you doing at this hour?¡±

    Frustrated and already on edge, Yvonne snapped, ¡°Not now! Jeffrey¡¯s missing, and Rachel¡¯s losing her mind over it!¡±

    That got his full attention, and he immediately sat up.

    Watching her pull on her jeans, he asked, ¡°You¡¯re heading over now?¡±

    ¡°Obviously! She needs me, and the police won¡¯t do anything. She¡¯s barely holding it together.¡±

    ¡°Hold up.¡± Norton frowned. ¡°Why won¡¯t they do anything?¡±

    ¡°Because it hasn¡¯t been 24 hours yet.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Jeffrey on the spectrum?¡± Norton asked, his tone suddenly serious.

    Yvonne¡¯s expression darkened at his wording. She shot him a sharp look. ¡°Watch your words.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 75

    ?Chapter 75:

    Norton sighed, realizing she¡¯d misread his intent. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. What I¡¯m saying is¡ªbecause of Jeffrey¡¯s condition, the police should make an exception and start searching right away.¡±

    Yvonne narrowed her eyes. ¡°You better not be making this up.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been around Eric long enough to know the basics,¡± Norton said. ¡°If you don¡¯t trust me, call him yourself.¡±

    He pulled out his phone to prove his point.

    Yvonne hesitated but knew she had to take the chance.

    Rachel was in no state to think logically. Yvonne had to be the one to tell her.

    Not long after, Rachel¡¯s phone buzzed with an iing call.

    As she listened to Yvonne¡¯s suggestion, a small hope lit up inside her. Not hesitating for a second, she quickly told the police about Jeffrey¡¯s situation, and this time, they acted fast, sending a team right away.

    With help on the way, she finally felt a little more at ease.

    Meanwhile, Yvonne threw on her coat, grabbed her bag, and bolted for the door.

    Norton asked, ¡°Do you n to head there by yourself?¡±

    Yvonne shot him an impatient look. ¡°Are you offering to drive me?¡±

    ¡°Not a chance.¡±

    Yvonne was speechless. Then why waste her time? Typical Norton¡ªalways saying pointless things.

    As she rushed downstairs, she nearly bumped into Norton¡¯s grandpa, Edmond, in the living room, a pang of worry shot through her as she hurried to his side. ¡°Edmond, why are you up? Are you feeling alright?¡±

    Explore captivating tales at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s???o??

    The butler exined, ¡°He had some chest pain earlier. I gave him his medication, and he¡¯s stable now, but he couldn¡¯t sleep, so I¡¯m keeping himpany here.¡±

    Yvonne¡¯s concern deepened. ¡°Edmond, are you sure you¡¯re feeling better?¡±

    Edmond gave her a reassuring smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry. Still strong as ever. Besides, I need to stay healthy to keep Norton in line¡ªcan¡¯t let him push you around.¡±

    Only then did Edmond notice she was fully dressed. His expression turned serious. ¡°Are you going out thiste? Is something wrong?¡±

    ¡°Yes, a friend is in trouble. I have to go.¡±

    Edmond immediately turned to the butler and instructed him, saying, ¡°Go wake Norton up and have him drive Yvonne.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s unnecessary. I can handle it myself.¡±

    If Norton tagged along, he¡¯d just be an annoyance. She didn¡¯t have the patience for that.

    ¡°He¡¯s your husband. It¡¯s his duty to help,¡± Edmond stated firmly.

    Ten minutester, Norton descended the stairs, now fully dressed. His expression was like a b of ice. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Edmond, we¡¯re heading out. Take care,¡± Yvonne said, ncing back at him.

    Edmond waved them off. ¡°Go on, then.¡±

    The moment they were out of sight, Edmond turned to the butler. ¡°Send the driver after them. Make sure Norton actually takes her where she needs to go.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 76

    ?Chapter 76:

    ¡°Sir, do you think Norton might turn back halfway?¡±

    Edmond scoffed. ¡°Halfway? He might not even make it past the driveway. I¡¯m not taking any risks with him.¡±

    The butler gave a quick nod and set off to carry out the instructions.

    Outside, Norton¡¯s face was cold and stiff, his whole presence giving off a chilling aura.

    If Yvonne were to be honest, walking alongside Norton made her feel unbearably awkward.

    So as soon as they reached the front gates, she turned to him and said, ¡°I know you don¡¯t really want to see me off, which is fine. You¡¯ve done your duty. You may go now.¡±

    Norton slowly cocked his head to the side to look her in the eyes.

    She was taken aback, despite herself. She hadn¡¯t asked him to see her off in the first ce, so why was he acting so pissy?

    After a moment of tense silence, she decided to exin herself. ¡°I swear, I didn¡¯t mean to force you into doing anything. I ran into Edmond by ident; I didn¡¯t expect him to be there.¡±

    That was all there was to it. She had told her side. Whether he believed her or not was his problem.

    Still, Norton said nothing. He just kept staring at her, his tall frame seemingly more imposing in the night.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell Edmond,¡± Yvonne added before turning to leave.

    She hadn¡¯t even taken two steps forward when a hand grabbed her wrist.

    The next thing she knew, Norton was stuffing her into the car and pressing her into the passenger seat. His movements were quick and smooth, leaving her at an utter loss. She didn¡¯t even have time to react when he moved again. He suddenly leaned in, his chiseled features highlighted by the car¡¯s interior light. His warm breath fanned her cheeks, making her ears tingle.

    Check what¡¯s new on g?ln¦Òv???s?c?m

    ¡°What are you¡­?¡± Yvonne started to say before Norton reached over and grabbed her seatbelt.

    Then came the crisp sound of the seatbelt clicking into ce, snapping Yvonne back to her senses.

    Like a fool, she had misread the situation again. As if Norton would change his personality out of nowhere.

    They drove in silence for ten whole minutes before Norton nced at the rearview mirror. His lips curled into a disdainful smirk.

    A car had been tailing them since they left Edmond¡¯s ce. It kept a fair distance¡ªnot too close or too far¡ªand went at a steady pace. Just as Norton had anticipated, his grandpa was always a step ahead.

    Without any warning, Norton made a sharp turn and circled the other car. He rolled his window down and gave its driver a little wave before speeding off in a different direction.

    His driving skills were exceptional, and coupled with his boldness, it took him less than a few minutes topletely lose their tail.

    The roads were dark, and the night waste. There was no way the other car would be able to catch up to them.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 77

    ?Chapter 77:

    Only then did Yvonne understand everything.

    Edmond had sent someone to follow them. It was no wonder Norton had bothered to give her a ride. He had even fastened the seatbelt for her.

    It was all for show!

    ¡°How sly,¡± Norton muttered under his breath. Outsmarting Edmond had be one of his greatest amusements over the years.

    ¡°You¡¯re just like him, you know,¡± Yvonne pointed out in a teasing tone. After shaking off the other car, Norton took a detour and got back on the main highway. He actually drove her all the way to Amberfield. This surprised Yvonne quite a bit.

    Rachel had been following the police as theybed through the streets.

    There was still no sign of Jeffrey, nor any news of his whereabouts. The longer time dragged on, the deeper her heart sank.

    If she lost him, she would no longer have any reason to keep living.

    Fortunately, God seemed to have taken pity on her.

    Just when she was at her most desperate, Trey called. ¡°Rachel,¡± he said, his voice trembling with excitement, ¡°I found Jeffrey! He¡¯s on the bridge.¡±

    ¡°I¡ªI¡¯ll be right there!¡± Rachel was so overwhelmed with emotion that she could barely string her words together.

    She ended the call and rushed to the location Trey had indicated.

    At that same moment, Ronald was driving as fast as the traffic rules would allow. Even so, Brian was urging him to go even faster.

    ¡°Step on it!¡± Brian barked from the passenger seat.

    ¡°We¡¯re already going as fast as we can,¡± Ronald said helplessly. ¡°Things could get dangerous if I push any further.¡±

    ??????????????????.?????? ¨C more stories here

    Brian¡¯s expression was tense, his heart pounding inside his chest. He clicked his tongue before saying again, ¡°Faster!¡±

    He knew if anything happened to Jeffrey, Rachel would hate him for the rest of her life. The mere thought of her hate-filled gaze had him gasping for air.

    Rachel arrived at the bridge and immediately caught sight of Trey. After looking around, however, she didn¡¯t see her brother.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Jeffrey?¡±

    Trey silently raised his eyes. Following his gaze, Rachel tilted her head back. Her heart nearly stopped.

    She took a deep breath and forced herself to stay calm. She couldn¡¯t cry. She couldn¡¯t lose control. Not yet.

    High up on the bridge, Jeffrey was already halfway to the top.

    Rachel couldn¡¯t make out his expression, what with the distance and the dim light of the dawn. She had no way of knowing what he might be feeling right then.

    Rachel called out, ¡°Jeffrey! It¡¯s me, Rachel! I¡¯m here! Please,e down, okay?¡±

    Above, Jeffrey paused at the sound of her voice. The dam finally broke, and tears spilled from his eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Rachel,¡± he whispered into the wind. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t exist in this world. If it weren¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t be so burdened.¡±

    Rachel couldn¡¯t hear his words, of course.

    All she could do was desperately persuade him toe down. ¡°Come on, Jeffrey, pleasee down! I can¡¯t live without you. I¡¯m begging you! I already lost Mom; I can¡¯t lose you, too! Pleasee down, if only for my sake. Please! Don¡¯t you feel sorry for me?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 78

    ?Chapter 78:

    Toward the end, Rachel was already dropping to her knees.

    Just then, a beam of light shone over her, giving Jeffrey a clear view of what she was about to do.

    ¡°Rachel, don¡¯t!¡± he cried out. ¡°I¡¯m not worth it!¡±

    Then, as if something inside him had shifted, he began climbing down the bridge. His grip was tight and sure.

    Trey wasted no time and quickly rushed forward to catch Jeffrey in case he slipped.

    Everyone¡¯s attention was all on Jeffrey. No one¡ªaside from Ronald¡ªnoticed Brian already climbing up the bridge.

    It didn¡¯t take him long to reach Jeffrey.

    Brian deliberately stayed in the shadows, taking up position behind a barrier to avoid startling Jeffrey and spooking him.

    As Jeffrey made his way down, Brian descended as well, matching his pace.

    Atst, after what felt like an eternity, Jeffrey reached the base of the bridge.

    Rachel ran over to him, relief washing over her. Jeffrey stood there, his face nk as he looked at his sister. He knew she had been running around tirelessly, looking for him.

    Doris¡¯s words suddenly shed in his mind, unbidden.

    ¡°You¡¯re Rachel¡¯s disabled brother, aren¡¯t you? I used to envy her. She is beautiful and even managed to win Brian¡¯s heart. I bet everyone¡¯s jealous of her. But I¡¯ve already gotten over it. I only feel sorry for her now. Do you know that Brian¡¯s mother stands against you? As long as you¡¯re around, your sister will never be able to marry into the White family. You¡¯re a grown man now. Shouldn¡¯t you start thinking about your sister¡¯s happiness? It¡¯s simple, really¡ªif you weren¡¯t around, she would have a much easier life. She would get her happy life ever after, too.¡±

    Fresh content avable now g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s

    The cruel smile on Doris¡¯s face seemed to have etched itself into Jeffrey¡¯s brain.

    Clutching his head, he began to struggle and cry out in anguish. ¡°No¡­¡±

    Then he took onest look at Rachel, his eyes filled with sorrow. ¡°You must live well, Rachel.¡±

    The next thing they knew, Jeffrey had turned around and leapt off the bridge.

    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡±

    Rachel¡¯s mind went nk. Panic swallowed every thought.

    Driven purely by instinct, she lunged after Jeffrey without hesitation.

    She barely managed to grasp his wrist in time.

    Rachel grasped the railing with one hand, her other hand clenched desperately around Jeffrey¡¯s. Her voice was raw, thick with anguish, as she cried out, ¡°Jeffrey, hold on! I won¡¯t let you fall! I swear, I¡¯ll pull you up!¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Jeffrey shook his head, tears streaking down his face. ¡°Just let go! I¡¯ve done nothing but drag you down. Everything¡ªeverything is my fault. You¡¯d be better off without me.¡±

    Rachel grasped the railing with one hand. ¡°NO! Don¡¯t you get it? Without you, I¡¯ll never be happy again. Ever! Jeffrey, please¡ªdon¡¯t do this. Don¡¯t leave me. Just stay with me!¡±

    The wind howled around them, biting into her exposed skin like a thousand tiny knives. But the real agony was inside her, a wound ripped wide open.

    Rachel met Jeffrey¡¯s eyes, and her chest tightened. It wasn¡¯t just the hopelessness in them that shattered her. It was the terrifying realization that her grip was slipping.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 79

    ?Chapter 79:

    ¡°Rachel, let go!¡± Jeffrey¡¯s gaze locked onto hers, as if he could already see the strength draining from her.

    ¡°No.¡± Rachel shook her head fiercely. ¡°I won¡¯t let go! Never!

    If you die, then I won¡¯t live, either! No matter where you go, I¡¯ll follow. I should have protected you¡­ This is all my fault.¡±

    Jeffrey¡¯s vision blurred as fresh tears spilled down his face.

    Jumping had been an impulse. A split-second decision.

    But now, seeing his sister willing to throw her life away for him, he regretted it with everything in him.

    She was good. TOO good. She deserved to live¡ªto feel happiness. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    It was all he could say. All he could offer.

    Rachel¡¯s strength was nearly gone. Her arms burned, her fingers numb, and her entire body trembled from exhaustion.

    Her grip on the railing slipped¡ªfrom five fingers to four. Then three.

    Soon, there would be nothing left to hold on to.

    Her eyes fluttered shut as thest of her strength drained away. Maybe¡­ maybe death wasn¡¯t so bad. At least Jeffrey wouldn¡¯t be alone.

    At least they¡¯d be with their mother again.

    ¡°Jeffrey, I¡¯ming to join you!¡±

    A faint, peaceful smile curved her lips.

    Then, she decided to let go.

    ¡°Rachel!¡± Trey and Samira screamed at the same time.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare let go, Rachel! You¡¯re not allowed to die without my permission!¡± With a strangled shout, Brian bolted toward her.

    Rachel knew that voice. It sounded like Brian. Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be with Doris, tending to her injuries? How could he possibly be here? Was she hearing things? But it felt real. TOO real.

    ¡°Rachel, give me your hand.¡±

    His voice was steady,manding¡ªunshakable. Brian seized her hand, gripping it tightly, refusing to let go.

    Only when her fingers were securely locked in his grasp did he feel his heart start beating again.

    When he had seen Rachel and Jeffrey plummet, his world had nearly shattered. He had bolted over. Thankfully, he had been fast enough. At the veryst moment, he had caught her. If he hadn¡¯t¡­ he didn¡¯t even want to imagine it.

    Rachel blinked up at him, stunned.

    But inside, she felt¡­ nothing. Not relief. Not hope. Just emptiness.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore. Let go. I don¡¯t want to drag you down.¡±

    Even if Brian had caught her, what did it change? She no longer had the strength to hold on to Jeffrey.

    Brian knew exactly what she was thinking¡ªwhat she cared about most. So he didn¡¯t waste a second. ¡°Rachel, listen to me. Jeffrey will be fine. I swear to you, he¡¯s going to live.¡±

    But to Rachel, his words were almostughable.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 80

    ?Chapter 80:

    He was trying to fool her again. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to trust him anymore. ¡°Why should I believe you?¡±

    ¡°I know you hate me right now, but I swear¡ªif Jeffrey doesn¡¯t make it, I¡¯ll give my life in exchange for his.¡±

    Brian¡¯s voice was unwavering, every syble drenched in raw conviction.

    His eyes burned with an intensity so fierce, it left no room for doubt. Rachel hesitated, and Brian seized the moment. ¡°Hold onto me. Don¡¯t let go.¡± This time, her hand didn¡¯t resist.

    ¡°Now listen to me. Use everyst ounce of strength you have. I¡¯ll pull you and Jeffrey up.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Terror coiled in her chest, but she had no choice¡ªthis time, she had to trust him. Because as long as there was even the faintest chance, she had to fight for Jeffrey¡¯s life.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m ready,¡± Rachel said with a small nod.

    ¡°Good.¡± Brian nodded back.

    Nearby, Ronald could no longer stay silent. He shifted anxiously, worry etched across his face. ¡°If you do this, you¡¯ll¡ª¡±

    Brian snapped his head toward him, eyes sharp as a de. One look was all it took to shut him up.

    Ronald had no choice but to mp his mouth shut.

    ¡°I¡¯m pulling you up now. Follow my lead. One, two, three.¡±

    As thest number left his lips, Brian threw every ounce of strength into the pull.

    Rachel clung to Jeffrey with everything she had.

    Read new content at g?ln¦Òv???s

    They were so close¡ªjust inches from safety. Then, suddenly, Rachel¡¯s fingers gave out,pletely drained of strength.

    In the next instant, all she could do was watch as Jeffrey slipped through her grasp.

    Her eyes widened in sheer horror, her breath caught in her throat. Not even a scream escaped her lips.

    Tears spilled down her face, empty and meaningless.

    Thest shred of will she had left shattered, and she thrashed against Brian¡¯s grip.

    ¡°Rachel, trust me. Jeffrey will be fine. I swear, I¡¯ll bring him back alive.¡±

    Brian¡¯s voice was firm, steady¡ªdesperate to anchor her¡ªbut he never stopped pulling her up.

    But Rachel no longer cared.

    She whipped her head toward him, her eyes burning with fury.

    Her voice cracked as she screamed, ¡°I trusted you too much! Let go! Don¡¯t force me!¡±

    Her re seared into him, her hatred palpable.

    But even then, Brian¡¯s grip never loosened.

    Rachel¡¯s gaze hardened.

    Lowering her head, she sank her teeth into his hand hard.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 81

    ?Chapter 81:

    A sharp jolt of pain tore through Brian¡¯s hand, and his jaw clenched. He knew exactly what she was trying to do¡ªshe wanted to make him let go.

    But no matter what, he wouldn¡¯t.

    ¡°Rachel, I won¡¯t let go.¡±

    Ignoring the searing pain in his hand, he tightened his grip and pulled with all his strength.

    But she wasn¡¯t done fighting. She lowered her head once more and sank her teeth in even harder.

    This time, she used everyst bit of strength she had left.

    Her teeth dug deep, cutting through flesh. When she finally released him, bright red blood dripped from his wrist.

    Rachel lifted her head to look at Brian, her lips smeared with blood.

    In the dim moonlight, even her teeth looked stained red.

    When she spoke, her chilling smile sent a shiver down Brian¡¯s spine. ¡°Let me go, or I¡¯ll make sure you regret it.¡±

    Brian let out a quiet chuckle, but there was a strange softness in his smile. ¡°Rachel, you¡¯ve known me long enough. Have I ever given in to a threat?¡±

    She knew he had a point. He wasn¡¯t the type to give in. But this time, she wasn¡¯t going to back down either.

    ¡°Alright then. If you¡¯re so fearless, let¡¯s put that to the test.¡±

    With that, she dipped her head and sank her teeth into his pinky, mping down with brutal force.

    The sharp bite sent a jolt of pain through Brian, and despite his resilience, a low groan escaped his lips. ¡°Ronald! Get over here¡ªnow!¡±

    Discover endless adventures on g alno vels ; con

    Before Ronald could intervene, Brian mustered every ounce of his strength and pulled with all his might.

    In a sh, Rachel was yanked into the air.

    But just as quickly, she was hurtling downward, toward the hard surface of the bridge.

    At thest moment, Brian threw himself beneath her, breaking her fall.

    Even so, the impact was too much, and she cked out instantly.

    Unconscious, she missed the sight of Brian coughing up a mouthful of blood as he cradled her in his arms.

    ¡°Mr. White!¡± Ronald called out in sheer panic.

    But Brian barely acknowledged him. ¡°How is she?¡± he asked.

    ¡°She¡¯s alright, just passed out,¡± Ronald confirmed.

    Brian gave a small nod. ¡°And Jeffrey?¡±

    ¡°Everything went ording to n, sir. He¡¯s safe and being taken to the hospital now,¡± Ronald reported.

    ¡°That¡¯s all that matters.¡± Only then did Brian allow himself to breathe¡ªjust before his body gave out and he crumpled to the ground.

    An hourter, Rachel¡¯s eyes fluttered open, and in an instant, everything that had happened came rushing back to her. Her heart pounded as she struggled to make sense of it all.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 82

    ?Chapter 82:

    Right then, a nurse walked in. Upon seeing Rachel awake, she let out a relieved sigh. ¡°Oh, good! You¡¯re awake.¡±

    Rachel immediately reached for the nurse¡¯s arm, her voice urgent. ¡°Where¡¯s Jeffrey Marsh?¡±

    The nurse blinked, looking puzzled. ¡°Jeffrey Marsh? I have no idea who you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    ¡°Then how did I end up here?¡± Rachel pressed.

    Before the nurse could answer, the door opened, and Ronald stepped inside. ¡°I brought you here.¡±

    Rachel turned to him and clutched his sleeve. ¡°Where¡¯s my brother? How is he?¡± The moment she asked, her throat tightened, and she fell silent. She wasn¡¯t sure she was ready for the answer, even though she needed to know.

    She was terrified, truly terrified. But she couldn¡¯t run from this.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s out of danger.¡± Ronald¡¯s words felt almost unreal to Rachel. She had watched Jeffrey fall from that towering bridge with her own eyes. Beneath it was a dark, endless river that seemed to swallow everything. How could he have survived?

    Her eyes turned red as she gripped Ronald¡¯s arm tightly. ¡°Tell me the truth. I mean it, if you¡¯re just trying to make me feel better, don¡¯t. I don¡¯t wantforting words¡ªI need to know exactly what happened.¡±

    Ronald sighed. No matter what he said, she probably wouldn¡¯t believe him. So, there was only one way to convince her. ¡°Come with me, please.¡±

    Momentster, they stopped in front of a hospital room. Ronald gestured toward the door. ¡°He¡¯s in there.¡±

    Rachel didn¡¯t hesitate. She shoved the door open and ran inside.

    New chapters avable g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls

    The sight of Jeffrey resting on the bed, breathing normally, made her knees weak with relief.

    Thank God. He was really here¡ªalive.

    ¡°Now do you believe me?¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s something else¡­ Mr. White¡ª¡± Ronald began, but Rachel interrupted sharply. ¡°I don¡¯t care about anything else right now. Jeffrey is the only one that matters to me.¡±

    Still unwilling to back down, he insisted, ¡°But Mr. White was badly injured when he fell from the bridge. Don¡¯t you¡­?¡±

    Rachel¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you even want to check on him?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not the one he wants to see. Go find Tracy. Maybe she¡¯ll magically heal him with her presence.¡±

    Ronald opened his mouth to argue, but one look at Rachel¡¯s face told him it would be pointless. She wasn¡¯t in the mood to listen.

    Letting out a slow breath, he shook his head and turned to leave. Honestly, he also believed Brian had no one to me but himself. If he were in Rachel¡¯s position, he¡¯d probably feel the same way.

    Still, as he walked away, he couldn¡¯t help but feel that exining this to Brianter was going to be anything but easy.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 83

    ?Chapter 83:

    Back in the hospital room, Rachel¡¯s expression was a mix of sorrow and relief as she looked at Jeffrey up close once again.

    At least fate hadn¡¯t been entirely merciless. The only person she had left in this world was still here.

    ¡°Jeffrey, please wake up soon. I¡¯m right here, and I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡±

    Noticing how exhausted Rachel looked, Samira stepped in gently. ¡°Trey and I will watch over him, I promise. You lookpletely drained. You need to rest, or you¡¯ll copse.¡±

    Rachel shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m okay. I can handle it.¡±

    Samira wanted to say more, but Trey gave her a look and cut in. ¡°It¡¯s almost morning. I¡¯ll grab some food for you both.¡±

    ¡°Get something light,¡± Samira reminded him.

    Trey gave a quick nod before heading out.

    Once he was gone, Rachel turned to Samira. ¡°How exactly did Jeffrey get saved?¡±

    Samira exined everything she knew. ¡°When you were holding onto Jeffrey, Trey was afraid you wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on much longer. So, he rushed to get a small boat, and we headed straight to the river. We stayed on the water, and the second Jeffrey fell, Trey didn¡¯t even think twice¡ªhe jumped in right away to save him.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s heart tightened with gratitude. ¡°I can never repay Trey for this. That water must¡¯ve been freezing. He should rest. You both should.¡±

    But Samira shook her head firmly. ¡°No, Rachel. I¡¯m staying with you.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s tone turned firm. ¡°Listen, the project can¡¯t just stop. You and Trey need to handle things for now.¡±

    ¡°But your healthes first,¡± Samira argued, her concern evident in her voice.

    Exclusive updates g¦Ál¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??s.c?m

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Rachel reassured her without hesitation. ¡°You just focus on work.¡±

    Before Samira could protest further, Yvonne stepped into the room. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make sure Rachel gets the rest she needs.¡±

    ¡°Yvonne?¡± Rachel¡¯s voice wavered as she saw her, tears threatening to spill over.

    Yvonne gave Samira a look. ¡°Go on.¡±

    As soon as the door closed, Yvonne pulled Rachel into a hug, holding her tightly.

    And just like that, Rachel broke down. She buried herself in Yvonne¡¯s embrace, her body trembling with silent sobs.

    But the sight of Jeffrey reminded her to stay strong, and she forced herself to stop.

    Letting it all out left her feeling a little lighter, a little less weighed down.

    Rachel wiped her face and took a breath. ¡°Why are you here sote?¡±

    Yvonne¡¯s gaze shifted toward the entrance.

    A secondter, Norton stepped inside, his presencemanding the room.

    ¡°Mr. Burke, I appreciate you bringing Yvonne here!¡± Rachel said sincerely.

    Norton¡¯s voice was as indifferent as ever. ¡°No need to thank me. I wasn¡¯t here for Yvonne. I heard Brian broke his leg, so I figured I¡¯d check in. He is my friend, after all.¡±

    Rachel ignored Norton¡¯s words about Brian¡¯s condition, acting as though she hadn¡¯t heard them at all.

    Norton hadn¡¯t expected such a reaction from her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 84

    ?Chapter 84:

    The atmosphere grew awkward as the silence stretched on.

    In the end, it was Yvonne who spoke first. ¡°Is Brian¡¯s leg really broken?¡±

    ¡°The doctor just sent over his medical report. Do you think he would give me a fake?¡±

    ¡°Then you¡¯d better go see him. Who knows, maybe the sight of you will move him to tears of joy, and his leg will miraculously heal,¡± Yvonne teased.

    Norton warned through gritted teeth, ¡°You really have a knack for pissing me off.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for thepliment,¡± she quipped.

    This only made Norton scowl deeper. Huffing in frustration, he turned and stormed out of the room.

    Meanwhile, in another hospital room, Briany bored and listless. He hadn¡¯t moved since Ronald gave a report on the situation.

    ¡°I can extend another invitation to Ms. Marsh if you really wish to see her,¡± Ronald offered.

    ¡°What for?¡± Brian retorted stubbornly. ¡°Who said I want to see her, anyway?¡±

    Ronald could only shut his mouth.

    Then, as if on cue, the door swung open. Brian immediately went on alert, sitting up and straightening his clothes.

    He waited in anticipation as the door fully opened.

    When he saw that it was just Norton, his expression turned sour.

    ¡°Why is it you?¡± Brian whined, unable to hide the disappointment in his voice.

    Norton raised an eyebrow and gave him a knowing nce. ¡°Expecting someone else?¡±

    Before Brian could respond, he added, ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious why I¡¯m suddenly here in Amberfield?¡±

    Explore magic at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s£®c????

    Now that he had mentioned it, Brian¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡°I assumed you¡¯re here on a business trip.¡±

    Norton shook his head. ¡°I had to bring Yvonne over.¡±

    ¡°She came to see Rachel, right?¡± Brian asked, though he pretty much knew the answer already.

    ¡°Rachel called my wife in the middle of the night, crying her heart out and begging for help. She sounded absolutely devastated,¡± Norton calmly recounted what little he knew of that phone call.

    Brian, on the other hand, boiled with rage. Jeffrey had been in troublest night, so of course, Rachel needed all the help she could get. And yet, the first person she had thought of was Yvonne, not him.

    He was her fianc¨¦, the man she was supposed to rely on for the rest of her life. Why didn¡¯t she turn to him first?

    Brian pressed a hand against his chest to ease the heavy, suffocating mass that seemed to have closed in around his heart.

    He knew he had let Rachel down in the matter involving Doris. If he had only handled it better, Jeffrey wouldn¡¯t have been driven to such a state, to the point where he would actually try jumping off a bridge.

    Brian figured that Rachel wouldn¡¯t want to see him, and he couldn¡¯t me her. When noon rolled around, Brian asked Ronald to order an extravagant meal. A massive dining table had to be brought into the room, and even though it was a VIP ward, the table almost took up the rest of the avable space.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 85

    ?Chapter 85:

    The dishes were bursting with color and vor, their savory aroma permeated the air. As many as they were, they all had one thing inmon¡ªthey were all spicy.

    Norton had to take a moment to survey the feast in front of him, noting the thickyer of chili peppers on nearly every te.

    Everywhere he looked, he saw red.

    ¡°Are you sure you can eat this?¡± Norton asked Brian.

    ¡°No,¡± Brian replied bluntly. ¡°But I heard that your wife is fond of spicy food. You should invite her to join us. Consider this meal a token of gratitude for both of you.¡±

    Norton blinked at Brian, speechless.

    For someone who couldn¡¯t handle spicy food, this entire table was as good as a torture device.

    ¡°You¡¯re up to something,¡± Norton remarked with narrowed eyes. ¡°But fine, I¡¯ll call her.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Yvonne sounded surprised, clearly not expecting Norton to call. ¡°Have you had lunch yet?¡±

    ¡°Not yet, but I¡¯m about to.¡±

    ¡°Come over and eat with me,¡± Norton said, pausing before adding, ¡°Rachel probably hasn¡¯t eaten, either. You can bring her along.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it,¡± Yvonne snapped. ¡°Rachel still needs to look after Jeffrey. She¡¯s not going anywhere.¡± And just like that, the call ended.

    Yvonne decided to go anyway.

    ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± Rachel asked, her worry evident.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Yvonne replied with a flip of her hair. ¡°It¡¯s not every day you get to dine with two jerks at the same table. I consider the experience a novelty. More importantly, I can scope out the situation.¡±

    Updates always live at gal¦Ç¦Òv??ls

    ¡°All right. Just be careful.¡±

    The moment Yvonne stepped into Brian¡¯s hospital room, her eyes immediatelynded on the tableden with spicy food. She didn¡¯t bother putting on an act and immediately sat down, starting to dig in.

    Even as she ate, Brian kept ncing toward the door, his eyes wide with anticipation. There was no sign of Rachel.

    ¡°You can stop staring,¡± Yvonne told him at one point. ¡°Rachel isn¡¯ting. For so long, she and Jeffrey had endured countless hardships together. He means everything to her. Now that you have brought him harm, she won¡¯t forgive you easily. I have to give you credit¡ªthis meal is totally my style. But I think I¡¯m done.¡±

    Without warning, Yvonne flipped the table over, sending dishes ttering to the floor. The men could only stare in shock and horror.

    Norton was the first to react. ¡°Have you lost your mind?¡±

    Instead of answering him, Yvonne looked straight at Brian. ¡°If anyone¡¯s lost their mind, it¡¯s your precious sister. Why don¡¯t you try to look into her affairs properly? It¡¯s true Rachel loves you. But that doesn¡¯t give you a free pass to trample over her feelings. Brian White, take a minute and ask yourself¡ªafter all these years, what have you actually done for her? What have you given her, huh?¡±

    Yvonne still had more to say, but Norton had already grabbed her by the wrist and was bodily dragging her to the door.

    ¡°Let go of me! Don¡¯t touch me! I¡¯m not done talking!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 86

    ?Chapter 86:

    Why was he stopping her from speaking her mind? Brian was allowed to be a horrible partner, but she wasn¡¯t allowed to call him out on his behavior? This thought only reinforced Yvonne¡¯s belief that not a single man on earth was trustworthy.

    Yvonne iled, gripping the doorframe with all her strength. She was determined to give Brian a piece of her mind, once and for all. But Norton proceeded to pry her fingers off one by one. Then, he bent over, hoisted her over his shoulder, and hauled her away.

    ¡°Norton Burke! You¡¯re insane! Put me down!¡±

    Yvonne beat his back and iled her legs, but Norton didn¡¯t stop. He carried her all the way to the stairwell.

    Back in Brian¡¯s hospital room, the ce was aplete mess.

    Ronald said carefully, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to clean this up right away.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. Leave. I want to be alone.¡±

    Ronald walked out into the hallway and left Brian alone for what felt like an eternity. He was starting to lose his patience when Brian finally called him back in.

    Brian gestured for him toe closer. ¡°Give me a hand and take me there.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    When Brian arrived in Jeffrey¡¯s hospital room, Trey had just returned with lunch. Rachel was fast asleep, her head resting beside Jeffrey¡¯s, her hand sped tightly around his.

    She hadn¡¯t slept well all night, and the emotional toll of recent events had finally caught up to her.

    Trey didn¡¯t wake her when he walked in. He simply adjusted the room¡¯s temperature and then quietly draped his jacket over her.

    Rachel was gently awakened by a slight pressure on her shoulders. She opened her eyes slowly, taking a moment to focus on the person before her.

    Your new favorite stories are at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s

    ¡°Thanks,¡± she said, her voice still heavy with sleep.

    When she tried to get up quickly, a sudden dizziness made the room spin. Fortunately, Trey was quick to support her. ¡°Be careful with yourself,¡± he whispered gently.

    His hand was ced around her waist, his presence close andforting. The scent of him, undeniably masculine, brought a flush of embarrassment to her face. Regaining her bnce, she cautiously moved away from him. ¡°Thanks for that, Trey.¡±

    He smiled warmly back at her. ¡°Of course. You must be hungry. Why don¡¯t you join me for some food? I brought your favorites.¡±

    ¡°That sounds good,¡± she responded, nodding in agreement.

    As they shared the meal, Rachel lightened the mood by inquiring about his work. Their conversation flowed easily and naturally, which led Rachel to express her deep gratitude once again. ¡°Trey, I can¡¯t thank you enough for what you did for my brother. Diving into the water to save him was incredibly brave. I¡¯m so relieved he¡¯s safe. Please know I¡¯m here for anything you need, ready to return the favor whenever you call.¡±

    Trey raised his gaze to meet hers. Her skin had paled fromck of sleep, yet the gentle sun cast a soft glow on her features, highlighting her calm and delicate beauty. She looked ethereal, bathed in the warm light that entuated even the stray hairs around her face. It had been a while since he had been so captivated. His heart thudded wildly, a rapid drumbeat against his chest.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 87

    ?Chapter 87:

    His mind, however, wandered back to the figure who had stood close to Rachel on the bridge that night. The shadows had masked the man¡¯s face, but Trey clearly recalled his name: Brian White.

    ¡°Rachel,¡± Trey said, his voice carrying a hint of uncertainty, ¡°may I ask you something?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely. What¡¯s on your mind?¡±

    Hesitating, he took a breath and asked, ¡°Do you¡­ have a boyfriend? Was that man on the bridge¡­ your boyfriend?¡±

    Rachel paused, her spoon suspended in mid-air. She gently ced it down and stood, moving wordlessly toward the window. Outside, the sunlight was inviting, yet a cold settled over her heart.

    All day, she had tried to push thoughts of Brian from her mind. Yet, Trey¡¯s words had steered her thoughts back to him.

    Her boyfriend? Could she call Brian her boyfriend? This question haunted her often. If he truly was, why wasn¡¯t he there when she needed him most? But if he wasn¡¯t, how could she make sense of their deep connection and their ns for marriage?

    Trey noticed her mncholy and approached, resting his hand gently on her fragile shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Rachel. We don¡¯t have to discuss it if you¡¯re not ready,¡± he said softly.

    Rachel leaned her head back, her eyes fluttering as she fought to hold back tears. She inhaled sharply before answering, ¡°He was.¡±

    That was the simplest way to summarize her rtionship with Brian.

    Trey, standing close, could sense the weight of her grief. ¡°Rachel, you once mentioned that I remind you of Jeffrey,¡± he murmured. ¡°Let me be there for you like a brother. Just lean on me for a bit, okay?¡±

    His smile remainedforting and genuine, just as it always was.

    Discover more content at galnov??????.c??m

    ¡°Is it okay if I?¡± Rachel whispered, her voice barely audible.

    ¡°Of course, you can.¡±

    ¡°Thanks,¡± she replied, gently resting her head on his shoulder.

    Though Trey was young, his shoulder felt as solid as Jeffrey¡¯s had always been. She found herself reminiscing about the times she leaned on Jeffrey, filled withughter and deep conversations. Before Brian was part of her life, Jeffrey was her entire world.

    Life had its challenges¡ªoften skipping meals and enduring Moira¡¯s stern hand¡ªbut Jeffrey¡¯spany made those tough times more bearable.

    ¡°Jeffrey, when you¡¯re better, we¡¯ll go see the stars, just like old times,¡± Rachel whispered nostalgically. ¡°You still love road trips and kite flying, don¡¯t you? We¡¯ll do all that again.¡±

    As she lost herself in these thoughts, she drifted into sleep,forted by Trey¡¯s steady presence.

    Watching her, Trey observed her breathing steadily into a calm rhythm. He paused, studying her peaceful features, cautiously holding his breath to avoid disturbing her tranquility.

    His shoulder remained rigid, not allowing even a slight twitch.

    Whispering close to her ear, his voice trembled gently, ¡°Rachel, do you understand? I think I¡¯ve fallen in love with you.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 88

    ?Chapter 88:

    He looked down at her peaceful face, feeling both the closeness and the distance, as his heart thumped with intense emotions. Such feelings were utterly enchanting.

    After confirming that Rachel was deep in slumber, Trey tenderly lifted her and settled her onto the couch. Though not asfortable as a bed, it was certainly better than having her sleep upright.

    He covered her with a thin nket and turned to leave, but Rachel caught his hand in her sleep. In a soft, pained voice, she murmured, ¡°Why¡­ why are you so unkind to me? Brian, why can¡¯t you believe in me?¡±

    If only he had chosen to side with her at a critical time, it might have offered her somefort, some relief. But he had never made her a priority.

    Tears silently rolled down her cheeks as she continued to sleep.

    Clearly, she was confusing Trey with Brian.

    ¡°Rachel¡­¡± Trey knelt down next to her, gently unbuttoning his sleeve and using it to carefully wipe away her tears, over and over again, until her sleep deepened and stabilized.

    Ronald paused outside the hospital room, his face marked by indecision. ¡°Mr. White, should we proceed?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back,¡± Brian responded, his voice sharp.

    For once, Brian managed to keep hisposure. Yet, the ominous silence, paired with his darkened expression, seemed even more foreboding.

    Upon their return to his room, Tracy was there to meet them.

    ¡°Brian, what¡¯s the situation? I rushed over as soon as I got word that you were injured,¡± Tracy said, quickly stepping in to relieve Ronald.

    Brian remained silent, his expression cold and aloof, clearly in a foul mood.

    M??? ?¦Ñ?¦Á??? ?? ?¦Á??¦Ò¦Í???.?¦Ò?

    Elsewhere, Rachel woke upter that day. Norton had already taken Yvonne home, but before leaving, Yvonne had left a message for Rachel. ¡°I spoke with the doctor about Jeffrey. He¡¯s expected to regain consciousness in the next few days. Try not to worry too much. Remember to rest and take care of yourself. Also, I¡¯ve been thinking, and I believe you should know¡ªI personally saw that Brian¡¯s arms and leg appear severely injured.¡±

    Rachel paused to process this.

    Brian was likely injured when he shielded her during their fall.

    Despite this, she had no desire to visit him.

    At that moment, Samira entered the room. Upon seeing Rachel, she blurted out in clear irritation, ¡°Tracy was just here!¡±

    Rachel¡¯s hands faltered for just a heartbeat, betraying her inner turmoil, but she quickly regained herposure, resuming her movements as if nothing had disturbed her.

    Samira immediately noticed the slip. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Rachel. I shouldn¡¯t have mentioned that.¡±

    Rachel gave a light shrug, her voice almost too casual. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    That evening brought the moment they had all been waiting for¡ªJeffrey finally awoke.

    His eyelids fluttered open, and through the haze of consciousness, his first sight was Rachel pouring water nearby. ¡°Rachel¡­¡± he whispered, his voice barely audible.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 89

    ?Chapter 89:

    Rachel froze, her mind questioning whether her ears had deceived her.

    When Jeffrey¡¯s voice drifted through the air again, her hands shook violently, spilling the steaming water everywhere.

    The scalding liquid raised an angry blister on her hand, but in that moment, pain was the furthest thing from her mind.

    She quickly turned and rushed to his bedside. ¡°Jeffrey¡­¡± Tears of pure joy and relief streamed down her face at the sight of his open eyes. ¡°You¡¯re finally awake. You scared me half to death. Promise me you¡¯ll never do anything so reckless again.¡±

    A gentle smile graced Jeffrey¡¯s pale face. ¡°I promise. From now on, your word isw.¡±

    With Jeffrey¡¯s return to consciousness, the crushing weight that had been suffocating Rachel¡¯s heart finally lifted, and she released a deep sigh of relief. But fate had other ns, for she encountered Brian sooner than she had anticipated.

    Their paths crossed in the sterile hospital corridor¡ªRachel standing, Brian seated in his wheelchair.

    Time seemed to crystallize around them, the air growing thick with unspoken words.

    Ronald, ever perceptive, broke through the tension. ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±

    Within moments, the long corridor held only Rachel and Brian, facing each other in weighted silence.

    ¡°Rachel¡­¡± Brian finally spoke, his voice rough and unfamiliar, stripped of its usual self-assured tone. ¡°How is Jeffrey?¡± he asked.

    ¡°He regained consciousness,¡± Rachel replied, her voice as cold as winter frost. Though Brian had steeled himself for her iciness, the reality of her indifference cut deep.

    ¡°I¡¯ve investigated what happened between Doris and Jeffrey. It was a misunderstanding on her part. She¡¯ll apologize to him personally. I¡¯ll make sure of it.¡±

    Find your next story at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s£®??o??

    Rachel nodded curtly. ¡°Fine.¡±

    She epted not for herself, but because Jeffrey deserved that closure. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I should go.¡± She turned to leave, but Brian¡¯s hand shot out, catching hers.

    A soft cry escaped her lips as she yanked her hand back. He had unknowingly grabbed her injured flesh, already sporting a blister. Concern flooded his voice. ¡°What happened to your hand?¡±

    She instinctively concealed her hand behind her back. ¡°Nothing serious¡ªjust a minor ident.¡±

    ¡°Let me check it.¡± His tone carried a gentleness that almost felt like a caress.

    ¡°It¡¯s unnecessary. A few days will heal it.¡±

    ¡°I insist. I won¡¯t rest easy otherwise.¡± Brian¡¯s voice grew earnest. ¡°Rachel, I know you¡¯re angry with me. Give me a chance to make amends. Whatever you ask, I¡¯llply.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s glistening eyes met his. ¡°Are you certain?¡±

    Brian nodded with unwavering conviction.

    ¡°Then maintain your distance from me.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 90

    ?Chapter 90:

    ¡°Is that truly what you want?¡±

    Brian¡¯s fingers gripped his wheelchair¡¯s armrest with crushing force, his knuckles turning white as veins stood out prominently against his skin. His typicallyposed features now masked barely contained fury and anguish.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Rachel¡¯s answer rang with finality.

    The silence that followed stretched between them like an endless chasm.

    Brian finally said, ¡°If that¡¯s your wish, I¡¯ll honor it.¡±

    ¡°Deal.¡±

    Before Rachel could draw another breath, a familiar voice pierced the air behind her. ¡°Brian! I¡¯ve been searching everywhere for you.¡±

    Tracy glided forward, her voice carrying a practiced cheerfulness as she positioned herself behind Brian¡¯s wheelchair. ¡°You disappeared without a word,¡± she added, her hands resting possessively on the handles.

    Her stance radiated an unmistakable message of their closeness.

    Tracy¡¯s eyesnded on Rachel with calcted surprise. ¡°Rachel! What an unexpected pleasure to find you here.¡±

    The false warmth in her voice barely masked the underlying challenge.

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Rachel responded with deliberate detachment, offering only the barest of nods.

    As she turned toward Jeffrey¡¯s room, each step felt heavy, whether from exhaustion or the crushing weight in her chest. The corridor stretched before her like an endless expanse.

    Tracy¡¯s voice floated down the hallway with crystal rity. ¡°Brian, you¡¯ve always been my protector. Now it¡¯s my turn to care for you. The medical facilities here are so inadequatepared to what we have at home. Let¡¯s return tomorrow, shall we?¡±

    Your hub for fresh chapters g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv??ls

    Rachel didn¡¯t stop walking, but the words still reached her, clear as day. The corridor seemed endless, and by the time Tracy¡¯s voice finally faded, Rachel felt as though she had been walking for a lifetime.

    Only then did she allow herself a single nce back.

    The sunset outside painted the sky in brilliant reds and gold, a breathtaking masterpiece of light and shadow.

    From a distance, she saw them¡ªTracy, gently pushing Brian¡¯s wheelchair, the two of them moving in quiet harmony. They looked like a perfect picture, as if they had been ced in that frame together all along.

    Rachel¡¯s fingers curled slightly at her sides. Maybe, she thought, she had been mistaken from the start. Maybe Brian¡¯s heart had always belonged to Tracy. She had been foolish, hadn¡¯t she? Forcing herself into his life, stubbornly believing she could carve out a space for herself. Looking back now, it almost felt ridiculous.

    At that moment, Samira stepped out of Jeffrey¡¯s room and caught sight of Rachel standing still, staring off into the distance.

    Something about her expression made Samira¡¯s chest tighten. ¡°Rachel? What are you looking at?¡±

    Rachel blinked, pulling herself from her thoughts. The hallway was empty now. ¡°Nothing,¡± she said softly.

    It was time to stop clinging to something that was never really hers. Maybe it was time to let go.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 91

    ?Chapter 91:

    Rachel had barely settled back into Jeffrey¡¯s room when a knock sounded at the door.

    She turned as Ronald stepped inside. ¡°Ms. Marsh, do you and your brother have a moment?¡±

    Rachel exchanged a nce with Jeffrey before nodding. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Ronald gestured toward the hallway, and momentster, Doris stepped in. Rachel¡¯s brows lifted slightly. She hadn¡¯t expected this.

    Doris hesitated for a moment, then spoke. ¡°Rachel, I¡¯m here to apologize.¡± Her voice was steady, but her posture was deferential, as if bracing for whatever mighte next.

    Rachel studied her for a second, then narrowed her eyes slightly. ¡°That was fast,¡± she remarked.

    Ronald, sensing her skepticism, exined, ¡°When your brother¡¯s ident happened, Mr. White suspected something wasn¡¯t right. He started investigating immediately and had her brought here overnight.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± A ghost of a smile touched Rachel¡¯s lips.

    Some gestures, no matter how swift their execution, arrive far toote. If Brian had shown such initiative that day when she had pleaded for his trust, perhaps their story would have unfolded differently.

    ¡°You may go.¡±

    Rachel dismissed Doris with cool indifference.

    Doris froze momentarily before relief washed over her features. She had steeled herself for a much harsher confrontation, prepared to endure whatever Rachel demanded to satisfy Brian¡¯s requirements. This easy dismissal caught her off guard.

    ¡°Thank you, Rachel. I swear this will never happen again.¡±

    L??t??¦Ó ch?¨»¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?l??.?§àm

    As Doris straightened to leave, Rachel¡¯s prating gaze froze her in ce. Her voice cut through the air like winter frost. ¡°Because not every apology deserves forgiveness.¡±

    This time, Jeffrey emerged unscathed, which was a fortunate turn of events. Had he been harmed, Rachel would never let Doris go. She would make sure Doris paid for it.

    Suddenly, Doris¡¯s face stiffened. ¡°Rachel, what¡­ what are you getting at?¡±

    ¡°You know what I mean,¡± Rachel responded.

    Doris looked down, recognizing Rachel¡¯s resolute stance on not offering forgiveness. However, she soon raised her gaze, tears streaking her face, conveying utter despair.

    ¡°Rachel, I apologize. I realize now how wrong I was, and I nearly caused harm to your brother. I deeply regret my actions. Please, can you find it in your heart to forgive me? I¡¯vee so far, and I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to make amends,¡± Doris pleaded pitifully.

    Exhausted by the confrontation, Rachel had no energy left to engage further and longed for some peace. Turning to Ronald, she said, ¡°Ronald, please escort her out. I need to rest.¡±

    Ronald hesitated momentarily. He then firmly took hold of Doris¡¯s arm. ¡°Ms. Santos, we need to leave.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 92

    ?Chapter 92:

    ¡°No¡­¡± Doris resisted, pulling away from Ronald and rushing to Rachel, copsing on her knees with a heavy thud. ¡°Rachel, do what you must to punish me, but please don¡¯t shut me out. I¡¯m pleading with you, don¡¯t disregard me.¡± In desperation, Doris gripped Rachel¡¯s legs, her tears creating a spectacle.

    As Rachel opened her mouth to respond, she heard Jeffrey¡¯s voice. ¡°Rachel¡­¡±

    At the sound of Jeffrey¡¯s voice, Doris quickly approached him. Her tearful face now fully visible to him.

    ¡°I regret my words deeply, Jeffrey. Can you find it in your heart to forgive me?¡±

    Jeffrey gently pulled on Rachel¡¯s hand. ¡°Rachel, I think we should forgive her.¡±

    Rachel was puzzled but decided to do as he said. ¡°Okay, Jeffrey, you¡¯re old enough to decide for yourself.¡±

    ¡°Thanks,¡± Jeffrey said with a smile. He then faced Doris. ¡°I hold no grudges against you now. You¡¯re free to leave.¡±

    A smile broke through Doris¡¯s tearful face. ¡°Thank you!¡±

    She dried her tears and exited the hospital room.

    With the tension eased, Ronald approached. ¡°Ms. Marsh, Mr. White sent this ointment.¡±

    Rachel took a quick look and noticed the ointment was for burns.

    ¡°No need, please take it back,¡± she said dismissively.

    Caught between his obligations and Rachel¡¯s clear decision, Ronald hesitated. However, seeing her resolve, he reluctantly took the ointment and left.

    ¡°Will you be upset with me for forgiving her?¡± Jeffrey inquired softly.

    Rachel caressed his cheek tenderly. ¡°Not at all. But tell me, why did you decide to forgive her?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because I don¡¯t want to see you sad, and I don¡¯t want any conflict between you and Brian.¡±

    At his words, Rachel¡¯s tears began to flow.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been selfish. I shouldn¡¯t be so sensitive. You¡¯re probably upset with Brian for what happened, right? But deep down, I know you¡¯re hurting because you love him deeply.¡±

    Rachel was startled. She had kept her feelings for Brian hidden from Jeffrey. ¡°When did you learn¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s clear, even if you haven¡¯t said it. You chose your college for him, and you¡¯re working at hispany. Your notebooks are full of sketches and his name. It¡¯s obvious you love him. I hope you can be happy and don¡¯t be too hard on yourself.¡±

    At his words, Rachel could no longer hold back her emotions. Tears streamed down her face. She was touched by her brother¡¯s deep understanding andpassion.

    ¡°Rachel, let go of any anger towards Brian. Try to reconcile with him, please?¡±

    With a heavy heart, Rachel nodded in agreement. ¡°I will.¡±

    Jeffrey yfully extended his hand. ¡°You can¡¯t take back your words. How about dinner with Brian and me tomorrow night?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Rachel smiled faintly, her heart heavy yet hopeful.

    Concerned for Jeffrey¡¯s well-being, Rachel decided to spend the night on the sofa. Late into the night, Brian stealthily entered the room while Rachel was in deep slumber. His leg, though fractured, wasn¡¯t critically injured. He had chosen the wheelchair more as a silent plea for her attention than out of necessity.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 93

    ?Chapter 93:

    Yet, she appeared utterly detached, not posing any questions about his state.

    Guided by the dim ambiance of the room¡¯s lighting mixed with moonlight, he moved silently.

    Upon seeing her sleeping on the sofa without a nket, Brian quietly approached. He gentlyid a nket over her and delicately pulled out her right hand, which was noticeably swollen from an untreated burn. The burn had left a vivid red mark on her sensitive skin.

    He unscrewed a tube of ointment, carefully applied it, and massaged it gently into her skin in soothing circles until it was fully absorbed. Afterward, he released her hand.

    The coldness of her hand drew a frown from him, prompting him to hold it between his hands to provide warmth. Rachel, initially stirringfortably in her sleep, gradually woke up as she detected a familiar scent. Her eyes opened to see Brian kneeling beside her.

    Their gazes locked in the darkness. Overwhelmed by surprise, she found herself speechless. As she opened her mouth to speak, he made a sudden move. His finger, firm yet gentle, pressed softly against her lips.

    ¡°Jeffrey is asleep. Let¡¯s keep our voices down. Please listen to me first,¡± he whispered.

    With thoughts of Jeffrey in mind, Rachel gave a silent nod of agreement. ¡°I¡¯m here with no ill intentions, merely to treat your burn with some ointment. I¡¯ll go if you¡¯re ufortable.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Those words were all Rachel managed to voice under the circumstances.

    ¡°Take care and rest. I¡¯m leaving now.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Rachel closed her eyes, trying to calm her racing heart.

    However, as Brian started to leave, he inadvertently stepped on the nket, causing his ankle to twist sharply in pain. This caused him to lose his footing and fall directly onto Rachel.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s hosts thetest chapters

    The impact was substantial. His full weight pressed down on her, and even in her pain, she remained silent. The pain was so acute that tears sprang to her eyes immediately.

    Brian, seeing her tears, quickly forgot his own difort. He cradled her face in his hands and urgently asked, ¡°Where does it hurt? Tell me!¡±

    Rachel winced, the sharp pain in her nose forcing her to speak. ¡°My nose,¡± she said, the words escaping her involuntarily.

    Brian leaned in closer, inspecting her nose with concern as he noticed the redness. ¡°Should I try to ease the pain for you?¡±

    ¡°No, that won¡¯t be necessary,¡± Rachel replied quickly.

    Brian smiled slightly, a mischievous glint in his eyes. ¡°Or maybe you¡¯d prefer to bump your head against mine to bnce things out?¡±

    It was only then that Rachel became fully aware of their close proximity on the sofa. Their bodies were entangled in an unexpectedly intimate embrace. With Brian hovering above her, his breath lightly caressing her face, every whisper felt intensified, heightening her awareness of him.

    Normally, such closeness would make her cheeks flush, her heart race, and perhaps even draw her closer to him. But in this moment, her instinct was to distance herself, to create as much space between them as possible.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 94

    ?Chapter 94:

    ¡°You¡¯re squashing me!¡± sheined, trying to free herself from his weight.

    Brian quickly rose to his feet, giving her space.

    In the dim light, his tall figure seemed imposing, and as he settled next to her, Rachel finally took a deep breath, relieved to have some distance. ¡°It¡¯ste. You should go back and rest,¡± she said. ¡°And if Tracy finds you here, you¡¯re going to have to calm her down.¡±

    Brian started to justify his stay, but Rachel cut him off. ¡°Just leave. I don¡¯t want to hear it.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t say anything more. I¡¯ll stay until you¡¯re asleep, then I¡¯ll go,¡± he replied.

    ¡°I can¡¯t possibly sleep with you here,¡± Rachel retorted firmly.

    With a sigh, Brian conceded and made to leave. His movements were slow, his injured leg clearly affecting his usual graceful stride.

    Watching him struggle in such an uncharacteristic way made Rachel feel conflicted. She had to remind herself not to soften. Why should she care about his condition? Pity was not something she could afford to feel.

    As Brian approached the door, he paused and looked back at her.

    His eyes found Rachel, snug under the nket, her eyes vivid in the low light.

    He opened his mouth to speak, but Rachel turned away sharply, presenting only her back to him.

    Brian held back the words he had intended to say. As he neared the door, her voice stopped him.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Her voice was gentle and soothing.

    A glimmer of hope shone in his eyes as he turned back.

    Rachel rose, slid off the nket, and approached him. Her tone remained calm. ¡°Could you possibly dy your return until tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± he responded instantly, assuming she wanted him to stay longer.

    ¡°Jeffrey would like to have dinner with you tomorrow. Can you make it?¡±

    A shadow crossed Brian¡¯s face at her words.

    His reply came in a subdued tone. ¡°Is that the reason you want me to stay?¡±

    Rachel averted her eyes. ¡°I understand you¡¯re nning to leave with Tracy. If it¡¯s too much trouble, never mind. I¡¯ll manage on my own.¡±

    With those words, she turned away, bracing herself for his departure.

    However, Brian seized her wrist. ¡°I haven¡¯t refused. Do I need to bring anything for dinner? Any particr considerations?¡±

    At his words, Rachel experienced a wave of relief. Without his agreement, she dreaded the thought of facing Jeffrey alone the next day.

    ¡°I¡¯lle to you tomorrow. What time suits you?¡±

    ¡°Anytime is fine.¡±

    A crease formed on Rachel¡¯s brow. Tracy had been attentively looking after him. Thest thing she wanted was a confrontation with Tracy.

    ¡°Could we make it early morning?¡±

    She reasoned that if they met early in the morning, Tracy might still be at the hotel, and they could steer clear of each other. It wasn¡¯t that she feared Tracy, but the recent ordeals had left her drained and too weary to engage in any further conflicts.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 95

    ?Chapter 95:

    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡±

    Once Brian had departed, Rachel retreated to the sofa. As she tucked her arm under the nket, a cold sensation touched the back of her hand.

    Lifting her hand, she saw nothing amiss, yet the distinct aroma of ointment was unmistakable.

    Her eyesnded on the ointment tube on the table, realizing that Brian had applied it when she was unaware.

    Her feelings were mixed. Did Brian genuinely care for her, or was she reading too much into it?

    The second reason seemed far more likely. It seemed more probable that he felt guilty about the recent incident involving Jeffrey. His actions were probably driven by pity.

    The following morning, after getting ready, Rachel promptly made her way to his ce.

    Upon knocking, Brian¡¯s voice invited her inside. ¡°Come in.¡±

    As she entered, she was unexpectedly greeted by the sight of him dressing.

    He was halfway through putting on a shirt; one arm was already in the sleeve, while the other still hung loose. His chest was partially visible, with the ck buttons straining against the fabric.

    Rachel¡¯s gaze instinctively fixed on his toned, muscr chest and the smooth tan of his athletic skin.

    Aware of his good looks, she nheless found the timing of their encounter particrly awkward.

    She abruptly turned her back to him. ¡°Please finish dressing. I¡¯ll wait outside until you¡¯re ready.¡±

    All the magic begins at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    However, she found herself waiting longer than expected.

    Growing restless, she called out, ¡°Brian¡­¡±

    ¡°Could you lend me a hand?¡± His voice floated from inside.

    ¡°With what exactly?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the sleeve. I can¡¯t manage to get my arm through.¡±

    Casting a nce at her watch, Rachel hesitated but eventually re-entered the room.

    Aware that he wasn¡¯t fully clothed, she deliberately kept her gaze lowered to the floor, avoiding any eye contact or inadvertent nces at his physique.

    ¡°My right arm tends to weaken after waking up. I¡¯ve been struggling to maneuver it into the sleevefortably,¡± he exined.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Rachel approached his right side to assist with the sleeve.

    Due to their height difference, she had to stretch onto her tiptoes. In her effort to reach, she overextended and began to tip over.

    ¡°Careful!¡± In a swift motion, Brian caught her, pulling her safely against him.

    Their bodies were momentarily close, his nose softly brushing against hers. ¡°Does your nose still hurt?¡± he asked, lightly rubbing his nose against hers with a touch of concern.

    Rachel felt momentarily stunned by the gesture.

    A draft from the door quickly brought her back to reality. She stepped away swiftly, creating some space between them. ¡°No, it¡¯s healed. Are you able to fasten the rest of your buttons on your own?¡± Her question inadvertently left an opening for him.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 96

    ?Chapter 96:

    ¡°That¡¯s a bit difficult,¡± he replied.

    Rachel was momentarily at a loss for words.

    But she quickly recovered. ¡°You know, the hospital has aides. With your resources, I¡¯m sure you could easily find someone willing to assist for a fee.¡±

    Brian¡¯s expression hardened.

    ¡°Never mind, I¡¯ll manage by myself,¡± he responded tersely.

    ¡°Fine.¡±

    Momentster, he said, ¡°All set.¡±

    However, when Rachel turned back to face him, the sight caught her off guard.

    ¡°What¡¯s the issue?¡± Brian asked, looking confused as he noticed her intense gaze.

    Rachel¡¯s anger bubbled over. ¡°You did it on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Rachel walked forward briskly, her frustration clear as day.

    Grabbing the buttons of his shirt, she unfastened them all and carefully rebuttoned them, one by one.

    The buttons Brian had just done up were a mess,pletely mismatched. On anyone else, it would have looked sloppy. But on him, it somehow had an effortless charm¡ªthough she would never admit that out loud.

    As she fastened thest button, she spoke, her tone steady but firm. ¡°Brian, I can¡¯t keep looking after you forever. I don¡¯t know if you did this on purpose or if you really didn¡¯t notice the buttons were wrong. Either way, it doesn¡¯t change anything.¡±

    With his status, even if she walked away, there would be no shortage of people eager to take care of him. He didn¡¯t need her at all.

    L??€$? ¡é??t?€§ñ? ?¦Ç ?@l§Ú?¦Í¦Ål?.c?m

    When Rachel finished, she stepped back and said, ¡°Now, can we talk?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Jeffrey has already forgiven Doris, so you don¡¯t have to worry about me holding anything against her,¡± Rachel said, knowing Brian still cared deeply for Doris.

    ¡°But do you even know why Jeffrey forgave her?¡± she asked.

    Brian met her gaze without hesitation. ¡°He may be reserved, but he has a good heart. I remember you once told me that he wouldn¡¯t even hurt an ant.¡±

    Rachel couldn¡¯t help but feel the bitter sting of irony. She had said those words when Doris framed Jeffrey, but back then, Brian hadn¡¯t believed her.

    Shaking her head forcefully, Rachel couldn¡¯t suppress the storm of emotions rising inside her. ¡°So what? Just because my brother is kind, he¡¯s supposed to forgive Doris?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡±

    ¡°Brian White,¡± she called his name sharply, her voice trembling as tears welled in her eyes. ¡°If I had a choice, I¡¯d rather Jeffrey be cold and unfeeling. But he¡¯s not. He¡¯s too kind, too pure¡ªso much so that I feel like I don¡¯t even deserve to be his sister. He told me Doris is your sister and that you love her. If he didn¡¯t forgive her, it might put a strain on our rtionship. He knows your family is powerful, your status untouchable. So he¡¯s afraid. Afraid that if he stands his ground, I won¡¯t be able to marry you. Afraid that you¡¯ll walk away from me. And worst of all, he¡¯s terrified that if something happens to him, I¡¯ll be left with no one. That¡¯s why he swallowed his pride and forgave her.¡±

    By the time she finished, she was sobbing uncontrobly. She crouched down, grief etched across her face. But as the thought sank in deeper, she realized she had no right to be angry at Brian. Jeffrey had done it all for her. The only person she could me was herself.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 97

    ?Chapter 97:

    ¡°Rachel!¡± Seeing her cry so desperately, Brian instinctively reached out, his fingers hovering just above her shoulder.

    Rachel wiped her tears away and straightened. In an instant, her stunning features regained their usualposure. ¡°So, when we have dinner with Jeffrey, I want us to look like a happy couple. I don¡¯t want him worrying about me, and I don¡¯t want him feeling uneasy. Can you do that?¡±

    Brian gave a slight nod, but the weight in his chest was suffocating. She had asked him to stay all for Jeffrey.

    ¡°And if possible, can you make sure Jeffrey doesn¡¯t run into Tracy today?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have Ronald take care of it.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    With a quiet word of thanks, Rachel turned and walked out.

    By five in the afternoon, Jeffrey was already waiting eagerly for Brian¡¯s arrival. After his near-drowning, he had recovered surprisingly fast and was now in high spirits.

    ¡°Rachel, do you think this outfit looks good?¡± he asked, standing in front of the mirror for the third time. Rachel let out a small smile.

    It was just Brian¡ªdid he really need to put in this much effort?

    ¡°You look great. Trust me, you look good in anything,¡± she replied. But Jeffrey still seemed unsatisfied.

    ¡°I heard men look their best in suits. Rachel, can you buy me one?¡± he asked suddenly, his tone filled with anticipation. Rachel blinked, caught off guard by the request.

    Then, a warm smile spread across her lips. ¡°Of course. If that¡¯s what you want, let¡¯s go pick one out now.¡±

    New content live at g?ln¦Òv????s

    The two of them entered a boutique, surrounded by an array of elegant suits and refined outfits.

    ¡°Rachel, help me choose,¡± Jeffrey said, ncing around uncertainly.

    Rachel scanned the options before selecting a deep blue suit with a subtle patterned texture. The color was bold, but she knew it would bring out Jeffrey¡¯s sharp features.

    ¡°Try this one.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    A few minutester, Jeffrey stepped out of the fitting room. Dressed in the tailored suit, he looked taller, more poised. Rachel felt an unexpected warmth in her chest. But beneath it, a quiet ache lingered. If their mother could see him now, she would be so proud.

    ¡°How do I look?¡± Jeffrey asked, his voice tinged with excitement.

    Rachel stepped closer and adjusted his tie, her smile radiant. ¡°You look like a star. I couldn¡¯t be prouder.¡±

    Jeffrey¡¯s face lit up, his happiness unmistakable.

    Then, his eyes drifted toward the women¡¯s section. ¡°You should get something for yourself too.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary!¡± Rachel declined instinctively.

    Jeffrey grabbed her hand, his grip firm yet gentle. ¡°I want you to look beautiful too. Please, just pick something!¡±

    It was rare for him to speak so softly, almost pleading.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 98

    ?Chapter 98:

    And after everything they¡¯d been through, Rachel couldn¡¯t bring herself to say no. ¡°Alright.¡±

    Since Jeffrey¡¯s legal matters still required money, Rachel was determined to be frugal. She made her way to the more affordable section and selected the simplest dress she could find.

    ¡°This one will do. Let me try it on.¡±

    But before she could move, Jeffrey¡¯s gaze locked onto something else¡ªa breathtaking silver tulle gown disyed in the VIP section.

    Tiny shimmering embellishments were scattered across the fabric like twinkling stars, and sheeryers cascaded down, giving it an ethereal, almost otherworldly elegance. It was the kind of dress that made one think of a starlit night¡ªluminous and dreamlike.

    The off-the-shoulder neckline entuated the gracefulness of the wearer¡¯s neck and corbones. With Rachel¡¯s delicate features and porcinplexion, she was the perfect person to bring the dress to life.

    Jeffrey¡¯s taste was wless.

    ¡°Jeffrey, I really don¡¯t¡ª¡±

    ¡°Rachel, take this one,¡± he interrupted, his tone firm.

    Seeing the determination in his eyes, Rachel hesitated but ultimately relented. Since it was a high-end gown, the boutique staff took extra care, styling her hair and applying delicate makeup toplement the dress.

    When she stepped out of the fitting room, she was nothing short of breathtaking. The ethereal glow of the gown enhanced her elegance, making her look like she had stepped straight out of a dream.

    Jeffrey, now back in his own clothes, took one look at her and nodded enthusiastically, his expression filled with pride.

    He hurried to the counter and pulled out his card. ¡°We¡¯ll take this one. I¡¯ll cover it.¡±

    The young sales assistant smiled politely. ¡°What about the suit you tried on earlier?¡±

    Jeffrey let out a sheepish chuckle. ¡°I checked the price. Turns out my card only has enough for my sister¡¯s dress, so¡­¡±

    He rubbed the back of his head, looking a little embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯ll pass on mine.¡±

    The sales assistant hesitated for a moment before offering a suggestion. ¡°Actually, your sister is so stunning that she¡¯d look just as amazing in the dress disyed at the front. If she chooses that one instead, you might be able to get outfits for both of you at the same time.¡±

    Jeffrey didn¡¯t hesitate before shaking his head.

    ¡°No need, this one is perfect. My sister deserves the very best¡ªit¡¯s fine if I don¡¯t get one.¡±

    He looked at Rachel again, taking in how the dress draped elegantly over her figure, his face lighting up with pure satisfaction.

    ¡°But I do have a small favor to ask.¡±

    The sales assistant nodded politely. ¡°Sir, please go ahead.¡±

    After paying the bill, Jeffrey walked over to Rachel with a bright smile. ¡°Rachel, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ve paid for the dress.¡±

    Her brows furrowed as she nced at him. ¡°Where did you get the money?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s from what you gave me before. I saved them up.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 99

    ?Chapter 99:

    Rachel¡¯s throat tightened, a deep warmth spreading through her chest.

    Her brother had grown up.

    Noticing that he was back in his usual clothes, she asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your suit?¡±

    Jeffrey lifted the shopping bag in his hand. ¡°It¡¯s right here.¡±

    But when they arrived at the restaurant and Rachel nudged him to change into it, he finally admitted the truth.

    ¡°Sorry, I lied to you. I only bought your dress.¡±

    Rachel was puzzled. ¡°But your suit looked amazing on you. Why didn¡¯t you get it?¡±

    Jeffrey rubbed his hands together, his ears flushing red. ¡°I didn¡¯t have enough money, so I just bought yours.¡±

    Rachel stiffened, her heart clenching. Without hesitation, she turned back toward the entrance, determined to return the dress.

    As if anticipating her reaction, Jeffrey quickly caught her hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t. I already asked the assistant to cut off the tag. You can¡¯t return it now.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s eyes turned misty as she stepped forward and pulled him into a tight embrace.

    ¡°You¡¯re too sweet.¡± Her voice wavered slightly, the warmth in her chest almost overwhelming.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll just go buy that suit for you.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. Brian will be here soon, and besides¡­ I didn¡¯t even like it that much,¡± Jeffrey waved off, dismissing the thought.

    Rachel couldn¡¯t bring herself to argue. She simply held him even tighter. When Brian arrived, this was the sight that greeted him¡ªthe quiet, unspoken love between the siblings was clear as day.

    New adventures await at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s©q??o??

    Jeffrey smirked and turned to him. ¡°Brian, say something tofort my sister. She¡¯s acting like a little girl, getting all teary-eyed.¡±

    Rachel huffed, quickly turning away. ¡°I¡¯m not crying! There¡¯s just some dirt in my eye.¡±

    But the moment she blinked, the tears she had been holding back finally spilled over.

    Brian strode toward her, his hands gently cupping her face. His voice was impossibly soft. ¡°Let me blow it out for you.¡±

    With Jeffrey still standing nearby, Rachel hesitated but eventually gave a small nod. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Brian moved with such tenderness that the air between them felt different. Their breaths mingled, the space between them growing impossibly small. His warm fingers brushed against her skin, gently wiping away the lingering tears.

    As he bent down to blow into her eye, Rachel instinctively tugged at his sleeve, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°I¡¯m fine now.¡±

    Brian¡¯s lips curved slightly as he leaned in, his breath warm against her ear. His voice was soft, barely more than a whisper, yet it sent a shiver down her spine. ¡°You look breathtaking tonight.¡±

    It was the first thought that had crossed his mind the moment he walked in. Her gown carried an almost ethereal quality, its delicate sheeryers cascading like wisps of mist, each fold catching the light in a soft shimmer. Her fair skin, brushed with the lightest touch of makeup, seemed to glow with an effortless radiance. The off-shoulder neckline framed her slender corbones, adding a quiet allure to her already graceful presence.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 100

    ?Chapter 100:

    At dinner, thanks to Jeffrey¡¯s arrangements, Brian and Rachel ended up seated beside each other, their shoulders brushing every so often. Jeffrey, meanwhile, sat across from them, watching the two with undisguised satisfaction, his heart swelling at the sight.

    Soon, a te of shrimp was ced on the table. Rachel reached for one, carefully peeled it, dipped it in sauce, and set it on Jeffrey¡¯s te. ¡°Here. It¡¯s your favorite.¡±

    Jeffrey took a bite, his face lighting up instantly. ¡°This is so good.¡±

    Rachel, pleased by his reaction, quickly peeled a few more and ced them in front of him.

    Brian, who had been sitting quietly, finally shifted and cleared his throat.

    Jeffrey nced over. ¡°Brian, you okay? Is your throat bothering you?¡±

    Brian hesitated for a moment before awkwardly looking at the te of shrimp. ¡°I want some too.¡±

    At that, both Jeffrey and Brian turned to Rachel expectantly.

    With their eyes fixed on her, Rachel sighed in surrender, reached for a shrimp, and wordlessly ced it onto Brian¡¯s te.

    Brian reached for the shrimp but suddenly winced. ¡°Ouch.¡±

    Jeffrey¡¯s sharp ears immediately caught the sound. ¡°Brian, what happened to your arm?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just a small joint injury. I can still eat, but peeling shrimp might be a bit tricky.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Rachel eyed him skeptically. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    Brian didn¡¯t answer. Rachel immediately turned to a passing waiter. ¡°Excuse me, could you peel a few shrimp for us?¡±

    Brian¡¯s expression flickered through a range of emotions before settling on something almost shameless. ¡°I don¡¯t want shrimp from the waiter. I want the ones you peel. They always taste better when you do it.¡±

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s takes you on a journey

    Then, without hesitation, he looked at the waiter and ordered, ¡°You may leave now. And don¡¯te back unless I say so.¡±

    Rachel shot him a sharp re, her voice low with warning. ¡°Don¡¯t push your luck.¡±

    But Brian only acted as if he hadn¡¯t heard her.

    ¡°Darling,¡± he mused, his tone teasing, ¡°you only remember Jeffrey andpletely ignore me.¡±

    Rachel leaned in close, her voice a hushed whisper against his ear. ¡°Don¡¯t call me darling.¡±

    Then, straightening, she narrowed her eyes at him. ¡°And don¡¯t think that just because Jeffrey is here, I¡¯m going to indulge you.¡±

    Brian smirked,pletely unfazed. He turned to Jeffrey, putting on a pitiful expression. ¡°Jeffrey, you see this? Your sister is always so mean to me. All I wanted was for her to peel me a single shrimp.¡±

    Jeffrey chuckled. ¡°Rachel, seeing how much Brian spoils you, I feel relieved.¡± With that, he slid the te of shrimp Rachel had peeled for him across the table¡ªright in front of Brian.

    After dinner, soft, soothing music filled the restaurant, blending seamlessly with the warm ambiance.

    Jeffrey nced between the two of them. ¡°There¡¯s a dance floor here. Why don¡¯t you two have a dance?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 101

    ?Chapter 101:

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Rachel had been about to refuse, but Brian was already on his feet, bowing slightly and extending his hand toward her like a true gentleman. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to dance. Let¡¯s skip it.¡± It wasn¡¯t an excuse.

    She genuinely had no idea how to dance.

    She had never been exposed to it growing up, and as a result, her movements always felt stiff and uncoordinated. The first time she had ever been drawn to the idea of dancing was in college¡ªwhen she had seen Brian and Tracy moving effortlessly across the floor together.

    It had been during her sophomore year at a university-hosted ball.

    Everyone had been free to invite a partner to dance. To avoid awkward refusals, the event organizers had set a rule: if a student agreed to participate, it automatically meant they had to ept any invitation to dance.

    When Rachel learned that Brian had signed up, she hadn¡¯t hesitated to join as well.

    There was just one problem¡ªshe didn¡¯t know how to dance.

    Having never learned as a child, she had no choice but to seek out a teacher. But dance lessons weren¡¯t cheap, and good instructors were hard toe by. After asking around, she had finally managed to book an appointment with a highly rmended teacher. The fees, however, were astronomical. She had spent everyst cent of her savings on the lessons.

    Even that hadn¡¯t been enough. She had also borrowed a significant sum from her ssmates.

    Rachel had never tried dancing before, so her initial movements were notably stiff. A week into practice, she had made minimal progress, and the results were disheartening.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s is where your journey begins

    With the ball fast approaching, she dedicated all her spare time outside of studying to practicing her dance moves. She tirelessly rehearsed the steps day and night, even while eating, running them through her mind repeatedly.

    Ultimately, after countless hours of persistence and hard work, she began to understand the basics. She often found herself practicing alone in therge rehearsal space. Wearing high heels for extended periods and theck of adequate rest led to a series of painful blisters on her heels. Each time she popped a blister, another would soon form.

    She treated each new blister the same way, and before she knew it, she had lost count of how many she had endured. Her motivation to continue through the pain was fueled by the anticipation of dancing with Brian at the ball.

    The event was set to start at 7 p.m. that night. Determined to secure a dance with Brian, she arrived early to get in line. It was essential to be at the front, as the poprity of invitees like Brian meant those further back in the line might not get a chance at all. Luckily, she was early enough to secure a spot. Preferring not to stand out, she opted for thest number avable.

    Unexpectedly, the evening¡¯s first dance featured Brian and Tracy as partners. Their presence on the dance floor captivated everyone. Tracy¡¯s gown struck a stunning bnce between elegance and allure, drawing all eyes to her. Her hair cascaded down like fluid silk, and her figure moved with effortless grace.

    The audience broke into loud apuse and cheers for the pair.

    Looking down at her own dress, Rachel suddenly felt it was starkly modest.

    Even more embarrassing was her own dancing. She had believed herself to be considerably improved, but next to Tracy, she felt hopelessly in, a mere shadow among radiance.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 102

    ?Chapter 102:

    That evening, she decided to pass her chance to dance with Brian to someone else. The girl was overjoyed, her eyes widening in disbelief. ¡°I can dance with Brian? Are you serious about giving this to me?¡±

    As Rachel watched Tracy, her expression grew resigned. She nodded decisively. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not feeling well, so it¡¯s yours.¡±

    ¡°Wow, thank you so much! This is unbelievable!¡± the girl eximed.

    That evening, Rachel quietly upied a corner, watching as Brian gracefully danced with various partners. Each dancer was elegantly dressed, their steps practiced and sleek. She was relieved she hadn¡¯t joined them on the dance floor, fearing she might have embarrassed herself.

    The expenses for the dance sses and her dress had relegated her to a diet of mere bread for almost a month. Additionally, she had to work a part-time job for two months to pay back the funds she had borrowed from her peers.

    Yet, despite all her sacrifices, she fell short of her goal. From that point on, she swore off dancing.

    Brian wasn¡¯t put off when Rachel hesitated to reach out her hand. ¡°I can lead well enough for both of us,¡± he said.

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll ruin it,¡± she replied.

    But he didn¡¯t allow her to retreat. He gently grabbed her wrist and pulled her toward him with determination.

    Frightened, she gripped his jacket. ¡°Brian, stop! I can¡¯t do this, I really can¡¯t!¡±

    However, Brian had already escorted her to the dance floor.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± he whispered soothingly. ¡°Stick with me, and you¡¯ll be the star of this dance floor.¡±

    L?t?st ?h¦Ápt?rs in g??lnov??l??.??o??

    He wrapped an arm securely around her waist, holding her close, his tone filled with calm assurance. Despite her nervousness, he signaled the band to begin.

    With one hand sped in hers and the other securing her waist, he led her carefully through each step, his guidance gentle and patient. Yet, Rachel felt rigid, her steps awkward and halting. Her high heels, which were already ufortable, began to mark her feet with red indentations. Instead of stepping back, she mistakenly moved forward, stepping directly onto his foot.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m terribly sorry!¡± Rachel blurted out, her face flushed with embarrassment.

    Memories of Brian dancing wlessly with Tracy haunted her, showcasing a natural, fluid partnership. In contrast, she felt utterly out of ce.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Brianforted her, his voice gentle. ¡°Let¡¯s try a few more times. Just follow my lead, and I¡¯ll guide you. Jeffrey is over there, watching. I¡¯m sure he¡¯d be thrilled to see usplete a dance together.¡± His voice was soft,forting like a soothing breeze by her ear.

    Rachel¡¯s tension eased a bit as she tried to sync with his steps. However, her inexperience was apparent, and she kept apologizing.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    ¡°Sorry again¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡±

    After several more mistakes, Rachel reached her limit.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, this is all my fault. I¡¯m just not meant for this. I should stop.¡± She began to lift her dress, intending to exit the dance floor.

    Brian, however, was determined not to let her give up. He caught her arm and twirled her twice before drawing her back into a firm embrace. As she leaned back, he dipped down, their eyes locking mid-air. They were so close that a mere tilt could have their lips touch. At that moment, time seemed to stand still.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 103

    ?Chapter 103:

    Jeffrey seized the opportunity to take several photos, promptly saving them.

    ¡°You don¡¯t get to quit,¡± Brian said firmly. ¡°No matter how you dance, if I¡¯ve chosen you as my partner, then you are the best.¡±

    Rachel had to concede. In that instant, such words would melt any woman¡¯s heart. And she was certainly not immune.

    ¡°Shall we try a few more times?¡± he suggested warmly, looking for her agreement.

    Instinctively, she nodded her assent. They began again, starting from scratch.

    ¡°Hold onto my waist,¡± he instructed.

    ¡°Alright,¡± she replied, bowing her head slightly as she carefully ced her hands around his waist.

    He drew her in closer, reducing the distance between them even further.

    ¡°Just forget everything else. Focus only on me,¡± he said softly.

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    In the soft lighting, their movements began to align, and they found their rhythm together.

    Off to the side, Jeffrey watched with a subtle grin.

    Earlier, Samira had shared concerns about potential tension between Rachel and Brian. Wanting to mend any rift, Jeffrey had set up this dinner. Now, seeing no signs of discord between them, his worry dissipated. He silently turned away, leaving them alone, respecting their moment of intimacy.

    Guided by Brian, Rachel started to move with increasing confidence.

    ¡°One more run-through, then we¡¯ll do the whole dance, okay?¡± Brian suggested softly, right beside her ear.

    Discover where it all happens: g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m

    Her features rxed into a gentle smile, and she nodded faintly in agreement. Yet, the extended session, coupled with her unusual choice to wear high heels, had left her heels sore, her skin blistered and slightly bleeding.

    Nevertheless, she reassured herself that enduring this was part of realizing the dream she had harbored for so long. Thus, she persevered.

    Noticing something amiss, Brian asked with concern, ¡°Is there a problem with your foot?¡±

    ¡°No! I¡¯m fine!¡± Rachel quickly dismissed.

    She was keen to maintain herposure, unwilling to expose even a hint of weakness to him.

    ¡°Let me have a look.¡± Without waiting for further objections, he gently picked her up and set her down on a nearby chair.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to fuss over it,¡± Rachel tried to assure him, but Brian was already carefully lifting the edge of her dress to check her foot.

    Carefully, he removed her high heels.

    As soon as the shoes were off, her heels showed clear signs of bleeding. Her feet were covered in burst blisters, looking quite painful.

    ¡°Your feet are this damaged and you said you are fine?¡± Frustration tinged Brian¡¯s voice.

    ¡°I just need to make it through one more dance,¡± Rachel murmured. ¡°I can handle it. Let¡¯splete it.¡±

    They were close to creating a perfect conclusion.

    But Brian was firm. ¡°We¡¯re stopping now. You need medical attention.¡± He stooped, preparing to lift her to safety.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 104

    ?Chapter 104:

    Rachel halted him, her eyes imploring. ¡°Please, let¡¯s just finish the dance. Dancing means everything to me today.¡±

    ¡°Are you certain?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely.¡±

    ¡°Then promise me you¡¯ll follow my lead exactly.¡±

    She agreed, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±

    When they stepped back onto the dance floor, Rachel was barefoot.

    Brian drew her in close, allowing her to stand on his feet for support.

    Together on the dance floor, they stood intimately close, embodying a couple deeply in love, seemingly inseparable.

    ¡°Ready?¡± he whispered, his nose gently brushing against hers.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she confirmed.

    As the soft music started, they moved in sync.

    With each twirl he led, her skirt red out gracefully, mimicking the wings of a fluttering butterfly.

    In those moments, she radiated pure joy.

    Despite the pain in her feet, her spirit soared.

    This long-awaited dance was now a reality.

    Feeling fulfilled, she experienced a profound sense ofpletion.

    As the music dwindled, Brian drew her in close, breathing heavily from the exertion.

    His look was intensely focused, filled with a mix of passion and devotion,pletely mesmerizing.

    M?????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????

    Rachel felt a profound shift within her.

    For the first time, she let go of her reservations.

    With newfound confidence, she reached up and gently held his face, her actions bolder than she had ever imagined.

    She moved closer, her nose softly touching his, while a gentle smile appeared on her lips.

    That smile, soft and charming, hid apelling allure that was hard to resist.

    ¡°Brian¡­¡± she murmured, her lips slightly parting, her voice filled with warmth. ¡°I¡¯ve longed to dance this piece with you. In the past, I was so reserved, overwhelmed by my fears¡ªfear of mockery, fear of your disapproval. So, thank you. Thank you for helping me realize a dream from years ago, for this moment.¡±

    ¡°Rachel¡­¡± Brian tried to respond, his voice thick with emotion.

    But she gently hushed him, cing her finger on his lips. ¡°Shh¡­¡± She tiptoed closer, her lips lightly brushing against his.

    The kiss was delicate, neither deepening nor breaking away. She simply held it there, a tender connection.

    At that moment, it seemed as though time itself had paused.

    Brian was jolted back to the present by the unexpected moisture on his lips. Tears silently streamed down Rachel¡¯s face, cold and persistent, leaving their trace as they fell onto his lips.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 105

    ?Chapter 105:

    As he moved to wipe away her tears, she took a sudden step backward.

    Her eyes, filled with tears yet shining with a luminous smile, met his gaze. ¡°Brian, the act ends here. It¡¯s time for us to move on. Goodbye.¡±

    With those parting words, she picked up her high heels and dashed away. Brian reached out toote to stop her; he only managed to brush against the fabric of her dress as it slipped through his fingers. He was left with nothing.

    For her, their interaction had been a mere act, a performance orchestrated for Jeffrey. Now the music had ceased, and the spectators had left.

    It was almostical how seriously he had taken the charade.

    On her way back to the hotel, Rachel encountered Trey.

    Noticing her barefoot and disoriented appearance, he quickly approached. ¡°Rachel, what happened?¡±

    Reflected in the mirror, Rachel noticed a familiar man approaching. It was unmistakably Brian. He hade after her.

    She was aware that he carried a heavy burden of guilt toward her.

    Yet, she could not let herself be swayed by feelings that stemmed solely from guilt.

    She was weary of the ongoing sense of defeat and the constantparisons to others, such as Tracy or Doris, realizing she would never match them. Nor did she wish to try any longer.

    ¡°Could you help me inside? I¡¯m really tired,¡± Rachel murmured, seekingfort in his arms.

    Immediately, he picked her up gently.

    Frozen in ce, Brian watched their figures grow smaller and disappear into the night, slipping away from his reach.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??????? brings great stories

    The next morning, Brian left with Tracy.

    Rachel received a call from Ronald, saying, ¡°Ms. Marsh, Mr. White¡¯s flight is scheduled for 9 a.m.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. I wish him a safe flight,¡± Rachel answered calmly.

    A shadow passed over Brian¡¯s face, but he kept his silence.

    Three days after his return, he buried himself in work, immersing himselfpletely until he emerged to invite Norton and some friends out for drinks. The outing was nothing less than luxurious, with rumors flying that he had reserved the entire club for the evening.

    Despite the manager introducing group after group of women, Brian sent each away.

    As the manager became increasingly concerned, Brian, now visibly tipsy, signaled to a waitress who had just served their drinks.

    ¡°You. Come here,¡± Brian said with a decisive tone.

    ¡°Me?¡± The waitress halted, visibly startled.

    ¡°Yes, you.¡± He confirmed.

    Alcohol sharpening his tone, his words cut sharply through the air.

    Startled and scared, the girl ced the drinks down and faltered. ¡°Please, let me be. I¡¯m only here part-time. I¡¯m not here for¡­ other services.¡±

    Brian¡¯s response was a harsh chuckle, his disbelief evident.

    Her eyes darting around the room in panic, she felt her fear escting. Seizing the moment, she dashed away, heading straight for the restroom to call her boyfriend.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 106

    ?Chapter 106:

    Upon returning, she found the manager waiting for her.

    ¡°Sonya, how long have you worked here?¡±

    Her voice trembling, she replied, ¡°Twenty days.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± said the manager with a significant look. ¡°You¡¯ve not yet been paid, correct? Return to the room, keep our guests satisfied, and I¡¯ll increase your monthly wage threefold.¡±

    The girl¡¯s tears began to fall as she vehemently shook her head.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been clear since my first day. I¡¯m not here to sell my dignity,¡± she insisted.

    ¡°Just sit with them and share a drink, that¡¯s all I¡¯m asking,¡± he replied.

    Despite his words, she kept shaking her head, visibly terrified.

    Finally, the manager forcefully grabbed her arm and dragged her back toward the private room.

    The manager roughly shoved the girl onto the seat beside Brian.

    ¡°Remove your hands from her,¡± Brian¡¯s voice cut through the air like ice as he fixed the manager with a piercing stare.

    The manager¡¯s face immediately transformed into an anxious smile. ¡°Of course, Mr. White.¡±

    Brian shifted his attention to the trembling girl. ¡°Take a seat. Share a few drinks with me, and I¡¯ll ensure your safe return home tonight. I¡¯llpensate you tenfold your usual earnings.¡±

    Hope flickered across the girl¡¯s features as she stammered, ¡°You¡­ you really mean that?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Brian replied, a subtle smile ying at the corners of his mouth.

    Thoughts of her ailing mother weighed heavily on her mind. After an internal battle, determination won out. She lifted a ss and extended it toward him. ¡°Please drink with me, Mr. White.¡±

    Your hub for updates: g?lnovels.c??m

    Just as their sses were about to meet, the private room¡¯s door burst open with a thunderous crash.

    A towering young man in his twenties charged into the room.

    Upon spotting his girlfriend, he lunged forward, pulling her protectively behind his broad frame.

    In one fluid motion, his fist connected with Brian¡¯s face, the impact echoing through the space. Without pause, he seized a nearby chair and brought it down upon Brian with devastating force.

    The room collectively drew in a sharp breath, including Norton, who had been watching the scene unfold in silence.

    Everyone braced themselves for Brian¡¯s inevitable explosion of rage.

    To their astonishment, Brian merely let out a low chuckle and addressed the young man, ¡°Take your girlfriend and go. If she means anything to you, keep her away from establishments like this.¡±

    Turning to the manager, he added, ¡°Triple her usual wages.¡±

    The offer surpassed even his earlier promise of tenfold payment for the day. The girl stood frozen in disbelief before recovering herposure, bowing repeatedly with genuine gratitude. ¡°Thank you so much, Mr. White!¡±

    ¡°Leave,¡± Brianmanded dismissively.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 107

    ?Chapter 107:

    As Yvonne stepped into the room, she caught sight of the couple¡¯s retreating forms. Her eyes scanned the scene of disruption before her. ¡°What happened here?¡±

    After someone exined the situation, Yvonne immediately contacted Rachel. ¡°You won¡¯t believe this¡ªBrian just got attacked at the club.¡±

    ¡°Attacked?¡± Rachel¡¯s voice was filled with disbelief.

    ¡°Indeed. He invited a waitress for drinks, and her boyfriend stormed in,nded a solid punch, and struck him with a chair. But here¡¯s the interesting part¡ªshe looks strikingly like you. Much as I hate to admit it, it seems he still harbors feelings for you. He¡¯s in quite a state now, stumbling around with a bruised face,pletely intoxicated.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s grip tightened on her phone. ¡°This girl¡­ really looks like me?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Yvonne confirmed.

    Before Rachel could respond, the phone was suddenly snatched from her grasp.

    ¡°Yvonne?¡± Rachel called out, but silence was her answer.

    ¡°Yvonne?¡± she tried again, only to hear Brian¡¯s husky voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

    Brian? Rachel¡¯s heart lurched, and instinctively, she ended the call. When Brian tried to reach her again using Yvonne¡¯s phone, Rachel refused to answer.

    His eyes grew bloodshot as he handed the phone back to Yvonne. ¡°Call her.¡±

    Yvonne looked at him with sympathy. ¡°She won¡¯t answer me either. And honestly, why are you pursuing her? Is it love? Or just habit from her constant presence and devotion?¡±

    Brian¡¯s expression darkened at her pointed words.

    Undeterred, Yvonne pressed on, ¡°I¡¯m speaking the truth. If she really matters to you, seek her out yourself instead of causing chaos.¡±

    Brian¡¯s face clouded with emotion as he stormed out of the club. Once inside the car, Ronald automatically steered toward Brian¡¯s home.

    ¡°Find her,¡± Brianmanded suddenly.

    Ronald hesitated. ¡°Shall we drive there?¡±

    Brian fixed him with an intense stare. ¡°Did I buy a jet just for decoration?¡±

    That evening, Rachel met with Kern Clifford for their first negotiation. The discussion progressed more smoothly than she had expected.

    ¡°Ms. Marsh, it¡¯s approaching dinner time. Perhaps we could continue discussing the remaining details over a meal?¡± Kern suggested.

    Rachel considered the professional nature of the invitation before nodding. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Clifford.¡±

    Kern¡¯s gaze shifted to Trey, who stood vigntly behind her. ¡°Your assistant should join us as well.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s very kind, thank you,¡± Rachel responded with professional courtesy.

    The dinner began ordinarily enough, with Kern inquiring about various aspects of the design drafts. Rachel answered each question with careful attention to detail.

    When Kern attempted to press alcohol upon Rachel, Trey intervened protectively.

    ¡°Ms. Marsh, you¡¯re fortunate to have such an attentive assistant,¡± Kern observed with a calcted smile.

    ¡°Cheers,¡± he dered, emptying his ss in one swift motion.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 108

    ?Chapter 108:

    Not wanting to appear discourteous, Rachel lifted her own ss and drank. Though unfamiliar with the intricacies of business dinner etiquette, she recognized that she couldn¡¯t always rely on Trey to intercept drinks on her behalf.

    ¡°I appreciate your directness. Such qualities make for excellent business rtionships,¡± Kern remarked, raising another ss. Rachel found herself obligated to match his second toast.

    By the dinner¡¯s conclusion, a noticeable haziness had settled over Rachel¡¯s consciousness. She consoled herself with the rtively early hour, nning to sleep off the effects at her hotel.

    As Kern exited the private room, he immediately ced a call. ¡°Ms. Santos, everything proceeded ording to your specifications.¡±

    ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯ll advocate for you in any future dealings with the White family,¡± Doris replied with practiced smoothness.

    ¡°Much appreciated,¡± Kern concluded before ending the call.

    Doris, concealed beneath a mask and hat, made her way toward the private room.

    Meanwhile, Rachel¡¯s disorientation intensified. An unusual exhaustion crept through her body. Despite her low alcohol tolerance, this reaction seemed excessive.

    Something felt wrong¡ªan unnatural heat coursed through her, apanied by a growing restlessness.

    ¡°Trey, it¡¯s unbearably hot. Could you adjust the air conditioning?¡±

    Hot?

    Trey studied her with growing concern, noting her flushedplexion. ¡°Could you be running a fever?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Everything feels like it¡¯s burning,¡± Rachel mumbled, tugging at her cor with uncharacteristic vulnerability.

    Exclusive updates live g?ln¦Òv???s

    Trey quickly averted his gaze from her flushed skin and adjusted the temperature controls. ¡°Hold on. I¡¯ll get you back to the hotel.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± she responded weakly.

    Upon arrival, Doris observed Trey supporting Rachel¡¯s unsteady form and frowned at this unexpectedplication. Though she had forgotten the assistant¡¯s presence, a sinister smile yed across her features when she found it was a man. ¡°Even your devoted assistant must have his limits, Rachel.¡±

    She followed discreetly, capturing photographs of Trey assisting Rachel from the building, her confidence growing with each shot.

    At the hotel, Trey called for room service, increasingly worried about Rachel¡¯s deteriorating condition. The drugs in her system had begun to take full effect, stripping away her usualposure and leaving her clinging to him instinctively.

    Though Trey sensed something amiss, he couldn¡¯t identify the cause. He continued calling her name, trying to break through her haze. ¡°Rachel, wake up, please wake up.¡±

    The doorbell¡¯s chime interrupted his efforts. Assuming it was room service, Trey moved to answer, but Rachel¡¯s grip on his arm remained unrelenting.

    He sighed in resignation. ¡°Use your keycard to enter,¡± he called out.

    The sound of a man¡¯s voice from within shattered Brian¡¯s remaining restraint. The moment the door unlocked, he burst through it with explosive force.

    The moment Brian saw Rachel holding onto Trey with a blush, something inside him snapped. Frustration red, wiping away all reason.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 109

    ?Chapter 109:

    Without thinking, he strode forward and barked, ¡°Let her go!¡± His hand shot out, grabbing Trey¡¯s cor, his re sharp enough to cut through steel.

    Trey was startled for a moment but quickly pulled himself together. He looked between Brian and Rachel before asking, ¡°So, you¡¯re Rachel¡¯s boyfriend?¡±

    ¡°If you already know that, why don¡¯t you keep your distance from her?¡± Brian assumed Trey would cower and step aside. But to his surprise, Trey held his gaze unwaveringly. ¡°A real man should treat his girlfriend with care and respect. She¡¯s someone to be protected, not someone to be hurt. If you truly cherish her, you wouldn¡¯t be the reason for her tears.¡±

    Over the past few days, he had caught Rachel discreetly wiping away her tears more than once. But no matter how much she hurt, she never let it interfere with her work. If anything, she pushed herself even harder.

    ¡°This is between us. As for you¡ªyou won¡¯t need to show up at work tomorrow,¡± Brian dered coldly.

    Trey let out a sharp, mocking chuckle. ¡°I¡¯m Rachel¡¯s assistant. Unless she¡¯s the one telling me to leave, I¡¯m staying.¡±

    Brian¡¯s lips curled into a smirk. ¡°Oh? So you¡¯re the type who won¡¯t back down until you¡¯re forced to.¡±

    ¡°And what if I don¡¯t?¡± Trey shot back, unshaken.

    ¡°Fine,¡± Brian ground out, his voice tight with restrained anger. ¡°Let¡¯s see how far you¡¯re willing to go.¡±

    Pulling out his phone, he dialed a number. ¡°Ronald. Get in here.¡±

    As he waited, he strode toward Rachel and yanked her out of Trey¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Mr. White.¡± Ronald arrived swiftly, standing at attention.

    ¡°Call the police,¡± Brianmanded, his voice like ice. ¡°Charge him with attempted assault on my fianc¨¦e.¡±

    Explore captivating tales on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s

    The usation caught Trey off guard. For a moment, he was too stunned to react.

    His fists clenched at his sides as he red at Brian. ¡°That¡¯s a lie. You won¡¯t get away with it.¡±

    Brian merely chuckled coldly. ¡°This is yourst chance to walk away. If you don¡¯t, I won¡¯t hesitate to make sure you end up behind bars.¡±

    Trey lifted his chin defiantly. ¡°Do you really think this will scare me off? Yes, I have a crush on her. But unlike you, I respect her. I care about her happiness, not just my own. You don¡¯t deserve her.¡±

    Brian scoffed, unwilling to waste another second on him. ¡°Throw him out.¡±

    ¡°Got it,¡± Ronald answered immediately.

    In no time, the room was empty, leaving just Brian and Rachel.

    That was when Brian realized something wasn¡¯t right. Rachel¡¯s face was red, her skin burning up like she had a fever. Her usual sharp eyes looked dazed and blurry, and she was unsteady.

    ¡°Rachel¡­¡± Brian called, and she grabbed onto him right away, mumbling, ¡°It¡¯s so hot¡­ I feel terrible!¡±

    She kept pulling at her clothes, trying to cool herself off.

    Within seconds, she had taken off her jacket, leaving just a thin top, but even that didn¡¯t help with the heat she was feeling.

    Brian immediately understood what was going on. ¡°Damn it, someone must have drugged her!¡± he snapped angrily and grabbed his phone to call a private doctor.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 110

    ?Chapter 110:

    But for some reason, his calls wouldn¡¯t go through.

    Rachel whimpered, struggling as she kept pulling at her clothes.

    Seeing her like this, Brian pulled her into his arms. Their skin touched, and it seemed to calm her down a little.

    He knew the only way to help was to sleep with her, but after everything that had happened between them, she would probably hate him even more when she came back to her senses.

    Brian was only human, and with her pressing against him, her warm skin and flushed face made it harder for him to ignore his feelings.

    But he knew she wasn¡¯t thinking straight, so he forced himself to stay in control.

    The hotel room was dark, with only a little light.

    Holding onto the little bit of rity she had left, Rachel slowly opened her eyes.

    When she felt someone holding her, she weakly whispered, ¡°Trey¡­¡±

    ¡°Trey?¡±

    No one could imagine how much that name hurt Brian. Even now, she was thinking about Trey instead of him.

    When she didn¡¯t hear a reply, she panicked. Trey had taken her homest time she was drunk. If it wasn¡¯t Trey with her now, then who could it be?

    ¡°Trey, is that you?¡± Rachel asked again, her voice shaking.

    If it was someone else, she didn¡¯t even want to think about it.

    ¡°Who are you? Please, let me go! Give me back to Trey!¡± Rachel pleaded, tears falling down her face.

    Your storytelling begins at g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s,

    She trusted Trey¡¯s character¡ªif he arrived, he would definitely take her to the hospital. Right now, he was herst hope, and she couldn¡¯t afford to let go of it.

    When the man didn¡¯t respond, Rachel panicked and tried to crawl toward the door. But Brian¡¯s arms were like iron, holding her tightly. There was no way for her to get away.

    ¡°Please, I¡¯m begging you, let me go! Just let me go!¡± Rachel cried, gasping for breath.

    But another surge of pain hit her, making her body go weak.

    Brian, as if punishing her, grabbed her hands and pressed them against his chest. His lips brushed against her ear, his warm breath sending shivers down her spine.

    ¡°Are you in love with Trey?¡± he whispered.

    Rachel was too out of it to recognize Brian¡¯s voice. The drug hadpletely taken over her senses. She just kept shaking her head, unable to think straight.

    Seeing her reaction, Brian felt a sense of satisfaction.

    He smirked, effortlessly pulling her onto hisp before asking again, ¡°If you don¡¯t like him, then why were you calling his name?¡±

    ¡°Because only¡­ only¡­¡± Rachel struggled to get the words out, her voice weak. ¡°Only he can help me now.¡±

    Brian finally let out augh.

    He knew Rachel wouldn¡¯t fall for some inexperienced guy.

    ¡°Please, there are plenty of other women out there. Just let me go. Besides, I already like someone else.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 111

    ?Chapter 111:

    ¡°Oh?¡± Brian¡¯s curiosity grew. ¡°Alright, if you answer my question honestly, I¡¯ll let you go.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Rachel¡¯s wide eyes looked doubtful, as if she couldn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say you like someone? I want to know¡ªwho is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± Rachel dug her nails into her palm, trying to fight back the feelings overtaking her. ¡°It¡¯s someone I had a huge crush on back in high school.¡±

    High school? She had a crush on someone back then?

    Brian¡¯s face darkened, and his voice turned icy. ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s his name?¡±

    ¡°Brian White.¡± Rachel¡¯s voice trembled with emotion as the name finally escaped her lips, carrying years of unspoken feelings.

    The moment those words left her, she clenched her fists until her knuckles turned white, struggling against the tide of emotions threatening to overwhelm her.

    Yet the tempest within her refused to be contained.

    Brian stood motionless, as if time itself had frozen around him.

    Joy coursed through his heart like a summer storm, powerful and unbridled. His hands found their way to her face with infinite tenderness, his voice a gentle caress. ¡°Let me hear you say it once.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s head moved in fierce denial, her entire being rejecting the moment.

    Unshed tears glistened in her eyes as her lips quivered, betraying her inner turmoil. ¡°You made me a promise¡­ you said you would let me go.¡± The weight of his previous vow hung heavy in the air.

    But circumstances had changed, and letting her go had be an impossibility he could no longer contemte.

    ¡°Please, look at me properly¡ªI am Brian White, standing right here before you.¡±

    §Þ?§Ô? ¦Ô¦Ñ??§ä?? ?§ä g?l????l?.???

    Rachel¡¯s gaze remained distant, unfocused. ¡°You¡¯re deceiving me. You can¡¯t be him.¡±

    Her mind wrestled with the knowledge that Brian had departed with Tracy. His presence here defied all logic and reason.

    ¡°But I am! Rachel, please look at me.¡± His fingers gently guided her chin upward. The moment their eyes met, fresh tears spilled down her cheeks. ¡°Release me!¡±

    Instead ofplying, Brian¡¯s arms tightened around her slender frame as he lifted her, carrying her determinedly toward the bathroom.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Panic shed across Rachel¡¯s face as she noticed their destination. In her attempt to retreat, fate intervened as her lips identally brushed against his.

    That fleeting contact ignited something primal and unstoppable between them. Neither couldter recall who moved first. Their next clear memory was of water cascading around them from the shower.

    Droplets scattered against the bathroom door in a steady rhythm.

    Warm water traced intimate patterns across their skin.

    Rachel¡¯s natural grace, enhanced by the falling water, proved irresistible. Reason abandoned her entirely. She surrendered to Brian¡¯s embrace, allowing himplete dominion over her heart and body.

    Her half-lidded eyes shimmered with passion, her form melting into his as though they were created to fit together. Brian¡¯s heart constricted at the sight of her flushed cheeks and delicate features, nearly undoing himpletely.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 112

    ?Chapter 112:

    When consciousness returned, every muscle in Rachel¡¯s body ached with a sweet soreness. The events of the previous night existed only as hazy fragments in her mind, refusing to form aplete picture.

    ncing down, she discovered the evidence of their passion painted across her neck in tender bruises. Her face flushed crimson as she realized the marks weren¡¯t confined to her neck alone¡ªthey traced a telling path across her entire body, each one a reminder of his ardent attention. The sight proved too much to bear. Mortification washed over her in waves.

    Only one truth remained crystal clear in her mind: the man who had imed her so thoroughly had been Brian.

    The question of how they would face each other now loomedrge in her thoughts. Rationality suggested maintainingposure. After hastily dressing, Rachel made for the door with swift determination, unwilling to linger in this charged atmosphere.

    Just as her fingers brushed the handle, strong arms encircled her from behind. Brian¡¯s embrace imed her waist with practiced familiarity, his body pressing against hers in a way that spoke of intimacy and possession.

    Though he remained silent, his hold conveyed volumes about his intentions. Her voice faltered as words failed herpletely.

    After an eternal moment of mental scrambling, she managed to piece together a weak excuse. ¡°I need to eat something, I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    A low chuckle rumbled through Brian¡¯s chest, his voice rich with amusement. ¡°Hungry?¡± yful suggestion colored his tone as joy danced beneath his words. ¡°It seems I failed to wear you outst night. You still have the energy to walk now. Should we continue¡­¡±

    Rachel¡¯s hand flew up to cover his mouth before he could continue. She turned to face him, her beautiful eyes shing with embarrassment as she attempted a re. ¡°Just drop that idea.¡±

    Your source of stories: galn¦Òv??ls.??????

    ¡°But you really liked itst night. You were the one clinging to me, pleading¡­¡± Once again, her hand rushed to silence his lips as her cheeks zed scarlet.

    ¡°I remember nothing fromst night. I must have been intoxicated. If I behaved inappropriately, please ept my apologies.¡±

    Displeasure darkened Brian¡¯s expression. ¡°Do you truly believe a simple apology canpensate for all my devoted attentionst night?¡±

    His head dipped to her neck, teeth grazing the sensitive skin as his warm breath sent shivers down her spine. ¡°Rachel,¡± he murmured against her flesh, ¡°everything in this worldes at a price. As a businessman, I ensure every decision yields favorable results. Losses are not part of my vocabry.¡±

    Guilt threaded through Rachel¡¯s conscience. ¡°Then¡­ what would you have of me?¡±

    ¡°Release your anger toward me. Return home. My grandma really misses you.¡±

    ¡°I harbor no anger.¡± The truth was simpler ¡ª disappointment had led her to surrender hope. ¡°Once the project reachespletion, I¡¯ll consider returning.¡±

    ¡°Then I shalle to collect you when that time arrives.¡±

    ¡°We can talk about itter.¡±

    Brian recognized the softening of her resistance and wisely chose not to push further. ¡°Join me for lunch. I¡¯ve made reservations and will send you the details.¡±

    His chin rested atop her head as yfulness crept into his tone. ¡°My afternoon is upied. Dine without me.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 113

    ?Chapter 113:

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll share the meal with Jeffrey.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s surrender came with a resigned nod. ¡°Fine!¡± She recognized the futility of resistance. Brian knew how to make her surrender.

    When Rachel arrived at the branch office, Samira rushed to meet her, concern etched across her features. ¡°Rachel, Trey hasn¡¯te in today. I¡¯ve tried calling repeatedly, but there¡¯s no response. Did something happen yesterday?¡±

    Yesterday? The word triggered fragments of memory. She recalled drinking with Kern, the alcohol proving stronger than anticipated, eventually pulling her into unconsciousness.

    Logic suggested Trey must have escorted her back to her room afterward.

    Yet when consciousness returned, she found Brian beside her instead. The sequence of events refused to align properly in her mind, like pieces of a puzzle with crucial sections missing. Brian appeared to be the only one holding all the answers, leaving her little choice but to ept his lunch invitation today.

    As the clock struck noon, Rachel arrived at the address Brian had provided, her bag clutched tightly. The venue before her was renowned as an exclusive sanctuary for the elite, a ce where even substantial wealth couldn¡¯t guarantee entry.

    Yet surprisingly, an unusual stillness permeated the space as she entered. Following the server along a crimson carpet, she suddenly found herself immersed in an ethereal disy. Rose petals descended from above in a mesmerizing cascade, transforming the moment into something out of a dream. Countless petals drifted through the air, settling gently in her hair and across her shoulders, their soft touch like whispered promises.

    The entire restaurant had metamorphosed into an enchanted garden, petals dancing through the air in an endless waltz of crimson and pink.

    From the sweeping spiral staircase, Brian descended with measured grace, hismanding presence softened by the romantic setting. He paused before her, the consummate gentleman, and extended his hand with deliberate slowness.

    ???? ??d???? ?? g????????.????

    ¡°Rachel¡­¡± Her name emerged as a caress from his lips.

    In all their time together, she had never witnessed this side of him. The thought that he would orchestrate such an achingly romantic gesture for her seemed impossible until this very moment.

    Denying its effect on her heart would have been futile. Yet she despised how easily her resolve could crumble in the face of such gestures.

    ¡°Come on, stay strong. Don¡¯t let this momentary romance erase everything that¡¯s happened!¡± her inner voice rallied against the sweetness of the moment. She spun around, her feet carrying her instinctively toward the exit.

    She couldn¡¯t allow her heart to soften. This beautiful moment couldn¡¯t erase the image of Jeffrey¡¯s suicide attempt.

    ¡°Rachel¡­¡± Brian¡¯s voice followed her retreat, his footsteps echoing behind her. Her pace quickened with each step he took, their dance of pursuit leading them to the overpass.

    In her haste, her heel betrayed her, slipping against the smooth surface and sending her lurching forward.

    Terror seized Rachel¡¯s heart as her hand desperately reached for the railing. But distance and gravity conspired against her¡ªthe barrier remained just beyond her grasp.

    She squeezed her eyes shut, sending up a silent prayer that the fall wouldn¡¯t prove severe.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 114

    ?Chapter 114:

    A resounding thud split the air.

    Surprisingly, Rachel experienced no pain. It felt as if her fall had been softened by something below. Using her hands to steady herself, she swiftly sat up.

    Panic surged through her when she discovered Brian beneath her on the stairs, and she quickly assisted him. ¡°Brian, are you alright?¡±

    Brian was silent, only nodding slightly as she helped him to a seated position on the steps. Around them, the crowd moved continuously, yet Rachel saw only Brian.

    The silence from him and his deeply furrowed brow made her anxiety worsen. Her voice quivered as she pleaded, ¡°Please say something. Don¡¯t leave me in suspense like this.¡±

    She gently shook his arm, growing more frantic as he remained mute. Fear gripped Rachel, the possibility that he might have a serious head injury looming in her mind.

    She remembered stories of people who initially seemed unharmed after idents butter faced grave consequences due to brain injuries, which only fueled her fear further.

    She scrambled to find her phone and hastily dialed the hospital for emergency assistance.

    Right as the call was about to go through, a firm hand sped hers. ¡°I knew it, you still care about me.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re alright?¡± Relief washed over her as she heard him speak.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay. It¡¯s a bit painful, but nothing serious.¡±

    Rachel, initially relieved, quickly became annoyed when she noticed the smirk on his face. She gave him a light punch on the chest. ¡°Do you find this amusing? You have no idea how terrified I was. I thought you were seriously hurt, that you might even die!¡±

    As she spoke, her initial fears began to creep back.

    Tears welled up in her eyes, making her look even more vulnerable.

    Ga lno vel s . takes you into new worlds

    This sight deeply moved Brian. He couldn¡¯t resist pulling her into aforting embrace.

    ¡°Let me go!¡± Rachel protested, still upset, trying to pull away from him.

    ¡°No way I¡¯m letting you go¡ªnot ever!¡±

    ¡°And who decided I¡¯d spend forever with you?¡±

    His grip on her waist tightened, and he asked with a hint of annoyance, ¡°So, who do you n to spend your life with if not me?¡±

    ¡°A lifetimemitment should be with someone who genuinely loves me, not someone whose heart is upied by someone else.¡± Rachel spoke firmly, and in response, Brian seized her wrist, cing her hand over his heart.

    ¡°What are you trying to prove?¡± she questioned, puzzled.

    Brian touched his chest. ¡°Feel this. It beats solely for a woman named Rachel Marsh.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it,¡± she replied, pulling her hand back. She believed the woman in his heart was always Tracy.

    ¡°If you refuse, then I¡¯ll listen to your heartbeats,¡± Brian replied, lowering his head to her chest with a cheeky smile, closing his eyes as though relishing the moment. The footbridge was alive with foot traffic, and curious onlookers cast nces their way.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 115

    ?Chapter 115:

    Overwhelmed by the attention, Rachel pleaded, ¡°Brian, please stand up! We¡¯re attracting stares.¡±

    ¡°Let them stare. It¡¯s just me resting on my girlfriend¡¯sp. There¡¯s nothing wrong with that,¡± he replied nonchntly.

    Frustrated, Rachel pulled at his ear and said, ¡°Just stop it.¡± His logic seemedpletely ridiculous to her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± Abruptly, he sat up, lightly tapping her chest with his fingers. ¡°Only I will always belong here.¡±

    Turning her head, Rachel refused to face him.

    He was obviously still devoted to Tracy. Why, then, should she devote her heart exclusively to him? It simply wasn¡¯t right.

    ¡°That will depend on your actions,¡± she said, then quickly got up and dashed away.

    She had only made it to the far end of the footbridge when his long arm extended and grasped her.

    Back against the railing, she was held firmly by his strong presence, his face just inches from hers.

    At that moment, the wind blew with a peculiar softness.

    Brian¡¯s voice, as soft as the breeze, said, ¡°Rachel, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°For what?¡± she inquired, looking into his eyes.

    With earnest rity, he replied, ¡°The issue with Doris¡­ it was mishandled by me. In my memories, she remained the little girl who once stood no taller than my waist and followed me around all day. Doris was taken in by my parents. Having lived together so long, I truly came to view her as my little sister. As a child, she was my father¡¯s favorite. He found it difficult to ever punish her. Whenever I found myself in trouble, she would step in and shoulder the me. This encouraged in me a deep responsibility to look out for her. Thus, when I found out she was being harassed, I felt an obligation to protect her as her brother.¡±

    where stories grow

    Rachel listened intently, her face etched with contemtion. It was clear to her that Brian was oblivious to the real depth of Doris¡¯s feelings toward him.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you say anything?¡± Brian yfully tapped her nose, his voice soft and teasing.

    ¡°Could it be possible that Doris might¡­¡± She hesitated, the words seeming too harsh to speak out loud. She paused momentarily. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind? Just say it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that Doris appears to be quite attached to you.¡±

    Brian responded with a soft chuckle and lightly tapped her nose. ¡°It¡¯s just like Jeffrey¡¯s attachment to you.¡±

    Choosing not to explore the topic further, Rachel felt burdened by the truths she held back.

    His justification, however, resonated more deeply than any simple apology might have.

    As a breeze fluttered by, Rachel gracefully swept a lock of hair from her face.

    Her long hair, knotted by the wind, added to her effortless charm.

    ¡°Ouch.¡± She gasped, slightly annoyed as she attempted to disentangle her hair.

    After several unsessful tries, she couldn¡¯t free it.

    ¡°What seems to be the issue?¡± he asked.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 116

    ?Chapter 116:

    Lifting a tangled lock, Rachel said, ¡°The wind¡¯s too strong, and my hair has caught on your shirt button.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it,¡± he replied.

    Brian¡¯s fingers, long and nimble, worked swiftly. He managed to untangle most of her hair quickly.

    Yet, a few persistent knots remained tightly twisted around the button.

    Rachel was visibly concerned; she had always valued her long hair greatly. She had preserved every inch of it over the years, never cutting or coloring it,rgely because Brian had once expressed his fondness for long hair. Regardless of its style, she had never opted for a short cut.

    Seeing their struggle, a vendor nearby chimed in, ¡°Hey, need a pair of scissors?¡±

    ¡°Yes, please,¡± Brian answered, epting and paying for the scissors offered by the vendor.

    He quickly made the cut before she could react.

    ¡°Wait¡­¡± Rachel¡¯s voice trailed off as she realized it was already toote; he had finished cutting.

    A wave of sadness washed over her, as she envisioned her long-cherished hair now severed.

    Yet, when she looked down, she saw only a white button entwined in the strands. His scissors had spared her hair, cutting through the button instead.

    ¡°Why would you do that?¡± Rachel was taken aback.

    Holding her face gently in his hands, Brian spoke with soft, deliberate rity. ¡°I can rece a shirt any time. But your hair is too precious to cut¡±

    Rachel stood motionless for what seemed like an eternity. Eventually, all she managed to say was, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Keep reading on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s

    ¡°Instead of a simple ¡®thank you,¡¯ I was hoping for¡­¡± Leaving his sentence unfinished, he pressed his lips to hers.

    ¡°People are watching us,¡± Rachel stammered, too embarrassed to look anyone in the eye. This was their first public kiss.

    ¡°You once mentioned how romantic it was when the male and female leads kissed on a footbridge in that drama you watched,¡± Brian whispered tenderly in her ear.

    True, she had admired that scene, but that was just a TV drama.

    ¡°If you¡¯re embarrassed, just close your eyes,¡± he suggested, and kissed her once more, deeply. His hand gently supported her by the waist. Overwhelmed, she gripped his shirt tightly.

    As the minutes ticked by, he finally pulled back, though hesitantly, upon seeing her flushed expression. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s stop. We can continue this at home, away from prying eyes.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s cheeks turned a deeper shade of red at his words.

    He then took her hand and guided her back to the restaurant they had just exited. Once they were seated again, Rachel used the moment to inquire about the previous day¡¯s events. ¡°Where¡¯s Trey, by the way? Any idea where he went? I haven¡¯t seen him today.¡±

    With a serene expression, Brian continued with his meal. ¡°Last night at dinner, Kern Clifford tampered with your drink. Trey saw everything, so I sent him with Ronald to the police station to make a statement. He¡¯ll be backter today.¡± His straightforward exnation reassured Rachel.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 117

    ?Chapter 117:

    ¡°Wait, so I wasn¡¯t just drunkst night? Kern Clifford drugged my drink?¡± This realization sent a shiver through her. That rified why she couldn¡¯t remember anything from the night before. She made a mental note to be more vignt going forward.

    The thought of Trey, however, added a touch of difort to her already uneasy heart.

    ¡°Did Trey¡­ see anything awkward when he took me back to the hotelst night?¡±

    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t even consider it!¡±

    Recalling the events of the previous evening sharpened Brian¡¯s expression, giving him a fierce edge.

    Following their meal, Rachel set out to meet with Samira, while Brian made his way directly to the police station. Upon arriving, he encountered Trey.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Trey¡¯s face clouded over as he spotted Brian.

    ¡°Just here to talk.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re here to keep me away from Rachel, save your breath.¡±

    Brian, lighting up a cigarette, took a couple of deep puffs before exhaling thick smoke. With a casual lean against the back of his chair, his demeanor was one ofplete disinterest.

    ¡°Rachel was asking about you today. She¡¯s really worried. I let her know you were here, helping in the case against Kern Clifford. How does that sound?¡±

    Trey¡¯s hands balled into fists, his face betraying no emotion as he fixed his gaze on Brian.

    With a smirk, Brian added, ¡°Maybe I should tell her you¡¯re being investigated for trying to exploit her, and I¡¯m pressing charges?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Trey shot down the suggestion instantly. Knowing Rachel might distance herself from him, even if she doubted the usations, was too much to bear.

    Updated stories galno¦Íe?s

    ¡°What do you want from me?¡± Trey demanded, his stare intense. He doubted Brian¡¯s intentions, thinking he might have a hidden agenda.

    ¡°Just quit your job once this project wraps up.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not going to happen.¡± Trey dismissed the idea tly.

    Brian¡¯sugh was chilling. ¡°Well, I could always bring her here right now. You can exin things to her face to face, or she can just read your statement and the evidence.¡±

    ¡°Brian, you¡¯re a monster!¡± Anger red in Trey¡¯s eyes as he confronted Brian. ¡°Fine. You win,¡± The words were forced through clenched teeth,den with reluctance.

    Later, when Rachel encountered Trey, she asked about the recent developments. ¡°Kern Clifford has confessed to messing with your drink, Rachel.¡±

    ¡°Seems like you¡¯re exhausted. Everything okay?¡± she asked, her voice filled with concern.

    ¡°I¡¯m alright. Just a bit exhausted.¡±

    ¡°Take some time to rest, then.¡±

    As Trey left, Rachel noticed Ronald approaching quickly.

    In a hushed tone, Ronald said, ¡°Ms. Marsh, Mr. White is running a fever and has been asking for you.¡±

    ¡°I just saw him and he appeared alright.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 118

    ?Chapter 118:

    Ronald cleared his throat ufortably. ¡°Maybe it would be best to hear it directly from him.¡±

    ¡°Let him know I¡¯ll visit after I finish up here.¡±

    ¡°Appreciate it.¡±

    At the hospital, Brian was confined to his bed. He had a very bad fever. The doctor expressed concern, saying, ¡°Mr. White, with your fever this high, an injection is necessary.¡±

    ¡°Could you at least consider some medication to lower your fever?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want that either.¡±

    Left speechless by Brian¡¯s refusal, the doctor felt at a loss. Brian was in a private hospital¡¯s most exclusive ward, known for its exceptional care. The doctor made another attempt.

    ¡°Considering the severity and duration of your fever, it¡¯s critical to lower it soon for your own well-being.¡±

    Brian¡¯s response was cold as he flicked an apple towards the doctor. ¡°Was I not clear? I don¡¯t want any treatment.¡±

    Frustrated and out of options, the doctor was about to respond when the doorbell rang, interrupting them. Brian quickly snatched the nket to his chin, adopting a look of utter misery.

    The doctor stared in bewilderment. How could this be the same man who was energeticallymanding him just before?

    As the door was about to open, Brian shot a quick look at the doctor and whispered urgently, ¡°Make sure she knows my fever won¡¯t go away, that my condition is dire.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    As Ronald stepped in, Brian quickly scanned the room behind him.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s©qc??m has it all

    Seeing no sign of Rachel, his face clouded over. ¡°Where is she?¡±

    ¡°She mentioned she¡¯s tied up with work and will visitter.¡±

    Ronald thought to himself that Brian had only himself to me for this predicament.

    ¡°Did you tell her about my unyielding fever and that the situation is serious?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I told her.¡±

    ¡°And she still didn¡¯te¡­¡± Disappointment washed over Brian¡¯s face, his tone filled with frustration. ¡°If Jeffrey were in my ce, she would have been here in a heartbeat.¡±

    It was clear to Ronald that Brian felt overshadowed by Jeffrey.

    As the evening stretched to six, Rachel had yet to appear.

    The doctor tried again. ¡°Your constant fever isn¡¯t good for your health. We need to give you an injection.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Time dragged on into the night.

    Only at ten did Rachel finally appear, breathless. By then, Brian was feverish to the point of delirium, barely lucid.

    Upon seeing her, Ronald breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s a relief you¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°How is he?¡± she asked, reaching out to feel Brian¡¯s forehead, which was rmingly hot. ¡°Why has it worsened so much? Hasn¡¯t he been treated?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 119

    ?Chapter 119:

    The doctor stammered, ¡°We¡¯ve rmended treatment, but he¡­¡±

    Before he could exin further, Brian¡¯s eyes fluttered open, and he fixed a reproachful gaze on Rachel. ¡°Don¡¯t you care about me at all anymore?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think it would be this bad.¡±

    ¡°So only when I am on my deathbed will you show up?¡± Brian¡¯s tone was sharp, clearly unimpressed with the response.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ever say something like that again.¡± Rachel quickly ced her hand over his lips, cutting him off.

    What had happened with Jeffrey was still fresh in her mind, and it terrified her.

    Noticing the tension ease between them, the doctor took the opportunity to step in. ¡°Mr. White, the IV medication is ready. I¡¯ll get it started now. Your body can¡¯t handle any more dys.¡±

    Rachel started to move aside to let the doctor work, but Brian suddenly grabbed her hand.

    ¡°What are you up to?¡± She shot him a puzzled look.

    Brian tapped his cheek. ¡°One kiss, and I¡¯ll go along with it. No kiss, no IV.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious. Just take the IV already.¡±

    Brian,pletely unfazed, doubled down. ¡°Kiss me, and I¡¯ll do it. No kiss, no deal.¡±

    Rachel let out an exasperatedugh. ¡°Seriously, how old are you? Stop acting like a spoiled child.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I want my kiss.¡±

    The room wasn¡¯t empty; several doctors were still there. Even Ronald was standing off to the side.

    Discover stories now galnov??s.c?m

    Rachel, naturally reserved, couldn¡¯t bring herself to do something so intimate with an audience.

    Left with no choice, she leaned in and whispered near his ear, ¡°Later, when no one¡¯s around.¡±

    ¡°You promise you¡¯re not lying?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I wouldn¡¯t lie to you.¡±

    Once the doctor set up the IV and the clear liquid started dripping into Brian¡¯s veins, he finally exhaled in relief.

    Ronald, taking advantage of Rachel¡¯s presence, stepped in. ¡°Mr. White, would you like something to eat? I can have it prepared for you right away.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already sote, and you still haven¡¯t eaten?¡± Rachel looked over at Brian. He gave her an innocent look, his expression carrying just the right amount of pitifulness.

    ¡°You still have a fever. You need to eat something to regain your strength. I¡¯ll cook something for you, but there aren¡¯t any ingredients here. I¡¯ll have to go to the hotel kitchen¡ªcan you wait?¡±

    Brian nodded without hesitation. ¡°I can wait.¡±

    ¡°Okay, then.¡±

    Since Jeffrey was recovering, Rachel had booked a hotel with a kitchen to cook meals for him.

    As soon as she returned, she headed straight for the kitchen.

    The ingredients were limited, but she could still make some pasta. She set the water to boil and was just about to drop in the pasta when Samira entered. ¡°Rachel, what are you cooking?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 120

    ?Chapter 120:

    ¡°Just some pasta,¡± Rachel replied, giving the pot a quick stir. ¡°Why are you back sote?¡±

    ¡°I had a tough client today. Just wrapped things up and came back with Trey.¡± Then, as if remembering something, she added, ¡°Oh, and he hasn¡¯t eaten yet.¡±

    Rachel nced at the simmering pot, then back at Samira. ¡°In that case, call him over. I¡¯ll make a little extra.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Rachel whipped up two tes of pasta. Knowing Trey could handle spice, she added a generous pinch of pepper. For Brian, she kept it simple with a tomato-based sauce.

    The moment Trey stepped inside, the delicious aroma filled the air, leading him straight to the counter. There, he found Rachel just putting the finishing touches on two tes of pasta.

    ¡°This smells incredible,¡± Trey said, openly appreciating the mouthwatering scent.

    Then, after a brief pause, he asked, ¡°Wait, why haven¡¯t you eaten yet?¡±

    ¡°I already ate. This is for¡­¡± she trailed off mid-sentence.

    That night on the bridge, when she saved Jeffrey, Brian had been there too. Even in the dark, Trey must have noticed him.

    Now that they were all part of the same circle, Rachel saw no reason to keep it a secret.

    Taking a deep breath, she looked at Trey and said, ¡°There¡¯s something you should know. Brian White, he¡¯s my fianc¨¦.¡±

    Trey simply nodded. ¡°I already knew.¡±

    Rachel blinked in surprise. ¡°You knew?¡±

    ¡°Did Samira tell you?¡± she asked curiously.

    Step into fiction with  .

    Trey couldn¡¯t exactly exin how he knew.

    ¡°No, but the way he clung to you when you and Jeffrey were in danger¡ªit wasn¡¯t exactly subtle.¡±

    That exined it.

    A brief silence settled in the kitchen.

    As Rachel finished packing up a serving of pasta to leave, Trey suddenly spoke up. ¡°Rachel.¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡± She turned to face him.

    ¡°Does he¡­ treat you right?¡±

    Rachel wasn¡¯t expecting that question.

    If she had to be honest, Brian did treat her well. While Tracy was gone, he had always been patient with her, indulging her every whim and making sure she had whatever she wanted. But ever since Tracy returned, there was no denying that something had shifted in him.

    ¡°He treats me well. We¡¯re getting married soon.¡± Rachel kept her response light, offering a small smile.

    Trey tightened his fists, unable to hold back. ¡°Rachel, you¡¯re incredible, and I mean that. You deserve the best. If there everes a day when he doesn¡¯t treat you right, just remember¡ªyou don¡¯t have to stay with him. There are plenty of nice guys out there.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 121

    ?Chapter 121:

    ¡°Alright.¡± Rachel gave him a faint smile. ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±

    When she got back to the hospital, Brian¡¯s IV drip had just finished.

    The moment he saw her, he wasted no time and ordered everyone else to leave the room.

    ¡°Come eat,¡± Rachel opened the container, revealing the delicious pasta inside. ¡°I didn¡¯t have many ingredients left, so I kept it simple. Give it a try.¡±

    Brian took a bite and nodded in approval. Within minutes, he had cleared the entire te.

    However, as he hadn¡¯t eaten all night, the pasta wasn¡¯t enough to satisfy him.

    After finishing, he asked, ¡°Is there more?¡±

    Rachel shook her head and answered casually, ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you¡¯d be this hungry. I made some for Trey too, so that was all of it.¡±

    Just like that, the pasta he¡¯d enjoyed moments ago didn¡¯t seem as good anymore.

    His face grew tense. ¡°So you didn¡¯t make this just for me?¡±

    ¡°Trey workedte and hadn¡¯t eaten, so I made him a te too. But his had spicy beef, and yours didn¡¯t.¡±

    Brian put his fork down and pulled the nket over himself without another word. His expression was like stone, cold and unreadable.

    Rachel was confused. Was he seriously sulking just because she hadn¡¯t made extra pasta? Was he really this short-tempered? She never realized he was this quick to get upset.

    Rachel stepped closer, her tone gentler. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were this hungry. If you want more, I can have Ronald order something for you, or I can go back and make some oatmeal.¡±

    Brian shot her a look. His expression turned even more grim. The longer he stared, the more his frustration burned.

    Feel inspired on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s£®c§à??

    She still didn¡¯t understand. This wasn¡¯t about hunger¡ªit was about Trey. Jealousy wed at him. Why was his girlfriend cooking for another man? Just hearing Trey¡¯s name left a bad taste in his mouth.

    Before the tension could stretch any further, a nurse walked in and spoke in a gentle but firm tone. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. The patient needs rest.¡±

    Rachel quickly packed up the container. ¡°Alright. Brian, you should get some rest. I¡¯ll head out now.¡±

    ¡°Stay.¡± His voice cut through the silence.

    ¡°What?¡± She paused, turning back.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go. Stay with me tonight.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still running a fever. You should sleep alone,¡± Rachel insisted, turning Brian down.

    He wasn¡¯t giving up so easily. ¡°Then help me clean up. I need to wash up,¡± he said casually.

    Rachel raised an eyebrow. ¡°I¡¯ll call Ronald. Since you¡¯re both men, it makes more sense.¡±

    Brian, clearly unimpressed, shot back, ¡°You¡¯re my future wife. That makes it more appropriate.¡±

    Rachel sighed internally. Brian being sick was a mix of stubbornness and childishness, all wrapped into one.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 122

    ?Chapter 122:

    They hadn¡¯t even registered their marriage yet, let alone had a wedding, and here he was acting all entitled.

    Still, she stuck to her decision and went to find Ronald.

    But when she stepped outside, Ronald was nowhere to be found.

    It turned out Brian had already handled it¡ªsending Ronald a short, no-nonsense message: ¡°Go to sleep.¡±

    Ronald, though confused, was used to following orders without question. So, without thinking too much, he simply left.

    It wasn¡¯t until he was on his way home that it clicked¡ªBrian probably just wanted him out of the way to have a romantic moment with Rachel.

    Rachel searched for Ronald but came up empty-handed.

    Returning to the room, she tried to reason with Brian in a gentle tone, ¡°I just checked. Taking a shower with a fever isn¡¯t a good idea. The cold air can weaken your body and make it harder for the fever to go down.¡±

    Brian countered, ¡°My fever¡¯s already gone down. And I¡¯m covered in sweat. If I don¡¯t shower, I won¡¯t be able to sleep.¡± Truth be told, she was driving him crazy.

    Left with no other choice, Rachel relented. ¡°Fine, but let¡¯s get one thing straight¡ªyou have to cooperate, and no unreasonable requests.¡± Seeing him agree, she helped him into the bathroom.

    But once they got there, it was Brian who remained calm and collected, while Rachel was the one feelingpletely flustered.

    The only thought running through her mind was that she was really about to help him shower.

    ¡°If you just stand there, we¡¯ll be here all night,¡± Brian reminded her, breaking her daze.

    The best stories are at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s???????

    ¡°Okay,¡± she muttered, snapping out of it and getting to work.

    She started with his jacket, then moved on to his shirt.

    Brian, towering over six feet, was nearly a full head taller than her.

    Without her usual heels, she felt even smaller beside him.

    ¡°Can you undo the cor button yourself? I can¡¯t reach it,¡± she admitted, looking up at him.

    Just as she finished speaking, she felt herself being lifted off the floor.

    In the blink of an eye, she found herself standing on top of the toilet seat.

    Brian looked at her, his voice low and maic. ¡°Can you reach now?¡±

    Rachel was stunned into silence. So, this was his brilliant idea?

    Well, the height problem was out of the way, leaving her with no more excuses. Taking a steady breath, she reached out and carefully unbuttoned his shirt. As the fabric parted, his tanned skin came into view, revealing the sculpted muscles beneath.

    His firm abs were right there, and just below¡­

    Rachel¡¯s breath hitched. Snapping herself out of it, she abruptly lifted her head, shaking off the direction of her thoughts.

    ¡°Focus, don¡¯t overthink,¡± she kept repeating in her mind as she slid the shirt off his shoulders, trying not to let her flustered emotions take over.

    But there was no denying it¡ªBrian was dangerously irresistible.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 123

    ?Chapter 123:

    With his upper bodypletely exposed, she suddenly felt the urge to flee.

    ¡°I¡¯ll turn on the water for you,¡± she mumbled, eager to put some distance between them.

    Brian squinted slightly but gave a small nod.

    As the sound of running water filled the bathroom, Rachel hesitated for a second before making up her mind. ¡°You wash yourself. I¡¯ll wait outside,¡± she blurted, turning swiftly to leave.

    But before she could even take two steps, she felt a sudden pull on her clothes. The next thing she knew, she was yanked backward¡ªher back pressing against the cold tiled wall.

    The icy sensation made her shudder. ¡°It¡¯s so cold!¡± she gasped.

    Brian¡¯s lips tugged into a subtle smile before he suddenly took hold of her wrist and pulled her beneath the showerhead.

    In an instant, warm water poured down, drenching her hair, face, and clothes.

    Within seconds, Rachel waspletely soaked. ¡°Brian, you¡­¡± Rachel barely managed to get the words out before he silenced her with a kiss.

    Caught off guard, she struggled slightly, but then he teasingly bit her lower lip, making her freeze.

    Rachel looked up at him, her eyes filled with emotion,pletely unaware of how captivating she looked at that moment.

    Unable to hold back any longer, Brian tightened his grip, one arm circling her waist while the other cradled the back of her head, pulling her deeper into the kiss.

    The steady stream of warm water poured down around them, making the air thick with heat.

    Rachel felt like she was burning.

    M?§Ô? ??????? ?? ??l????l?.???

    She wasn¡¯t sure if it was the heat of the shower or his lingering fever, but every inch of her felt like it was melting in the heat.

    Her strength drained away, leaving her weak in his arms. Without his support, she was certain she would have copsed.

    The world around them blurred. Her thoughts scattered.

    Wrapped in the misty warmth, he kissed her again.

    Rachel could only stand on tiptoe, tilting her head back as he imed her lips once more.

    Her cheeks were flushed, and her breaths came in short, uneven gasps. After being together for so long, it was only in moments like this that she saw him lose control.

    It was the only time she truly felt loved.

    When her dress strap slipped, Rachel abruptly regained herposure. She protested, ¡°No, we can¡¯t.¡±

    The intensity in Brian¡¯s eyes smoldered as he whispered against her cheek, his voice soft yet firm. ¡°Why not? Do you realize how much I¡¯ve been holding myself back?¡±

    During his trip to Amberfield, each night had been a battle against his desires. The torment of being so close yet unable to be with her was maddening for him.

    Rachel, pushing him away with both hands, insisted, ¡°You¡¯re still recovering from your fever. It¡¯s risky to be intimate now; you could rpse. Besides, didn¡¯t we¡­ you know¡­ yesterday?¡± Her voice faded to a murmur, uncertainty creeping in as she nibbled on her lip.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 124

    ?Chapter 124:

    Her words were soft, almost inaudible, but Brian¡¯s chuckle broke through, lightening his expression immediately.

    He gently lifted her chin, a yful edge to his voice. ¡°Exactly what are you hinting at?¡±

    The heat of the moment had already brought a flush to Rachel¡¯s cheeks, which now deepened to a rich crimson.

    ¡°Come on! You know exactly what I¡¯m trying to say! Why even ask?¡± she retorted, casting him a yful look before quickly turning her head away.

    But before she could step away, Brian drew her back into his embrace. ¡°Silly girl,¡± he said softly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you sure about what happened?¡±

    Stunned, Rachel stammered, ¡°What do you mean? Are you suggesting that nothing happened?¡±

    With a gentle nod, Brian¡¯s voice softened as he exined, ¡°Remember, you were still upset with me. Would I ever overlook your emotions and act selfishly? To calm you, I repeatedly cooled you down with water until the drug fully left your system.¡±

    The reality of that night became clear.

    Waking up feeling weak and sore, she had believed they had been intimate. Now, everything fell into ce. The fatigue was merely the remnants of the medication, coupled with a night of restlessness.

    Rachel turned to him, her hands tenderly framing his face. ¡°Is that why you caught a fever?¡±

    ¡°What did you expect? Do you think a guy like me would get a fever so easily?¡± Brian had spent the entire night carrying her repeatedly, using endless buckets of ice water to reduce her fever.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let me know?¡±

    Tinged with guilt, Rachel¡¯s voice conveyed her distress. His illness had been the result of caring for her.

    ¡°Well, now you¡¯re aware,¡± Brian said, drawing her in for another kiss. ¡°Head to the shower first. I¡¯ll follow you.¡±

    ¡°No, you go ahead,¡± Rachel replied. ¡°I don¡¯t want you falling ill again.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t fret, I¡¯m sturdy. It¡¯s not that easy to take me down.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Rachel¡¯s voice trailed off, her concern for his health still evident.

    ¡°Just listen to me,¡± he persuaded warmly. ¡°Go take your shower first, otherwise, I might get carried away.¡±

    Convinced, Rachel nodded and proceeded toward the bathroom.

    Fresh clothes were neatlyid out for her after her shower.

    As night fell, Brian had Ronald drive her home.

    The following morning, Rachel returned with a selection of vegetables and soup.

    Seeing her, Brian quickly asked, ¡°Only one serving each this time?¡±

    ¡°No, there are two servings,¡± she answered.

    ¡°Is it for Trey again?¡± His voice carried a note of irritation.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s for Jeffrey,¡± Rachel exined.

    Relieved, Brian¡¯s mood lightened. ¡°Alright then. Just make sure you don¡¯t cook for Trey anymore.¡±

    At that moment, Rachel realized the source of Brian¡¯s frustration the previous day had been her cooking pasta for Trey.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 125

    ?Chapter 125:

    After taking two days to rest, Brian felt much improved.

    When he was ready to leave, he naturally assumed Rachel woulde with him. But Rachel shook her head. ¡°This project is the culmination of our team¡¯s effort. I¡¯d like to stay a bit longer to ensure we can finalize the deal before I go back.¡±

    ¡°Do you really think you won¡¯t need my help?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m quite fond of this design, and I¡¯m eager to tackle it by myself.¡±

    ¡°Remember to look after your health,¡± Brian said. ¡°Andy off the alcohol.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± Rachel replied.

    After Brian left, Rachel focused on making the most of this opportunity. Since herst coboration with Kern hadn¡¯t worked out, she was actively looking for a new partner.

    Admittedly, the task was challenging, but she quickly found a potential opportunity.

    She discovered that the Synergy Group was organizing a jewelry design contest where entries were judged solely on their quality, offering recognition for outstanding designs.

    Determined, she threw herself into the venture. Her team worked tirelessly and developed a collection named Dance of Blossoms.

    Throughout the project, Trey was especially supportive, gathering valuable information about Synergy Group¡¯s founder, Andres Garrett, who had extensive international experience.

    In the office, as Samira fiddled with a pencil, her curiosity was piqued. ¡°Trey, isn¡¯t there even one picture of Mr. Garrett?¡±

    ¡°No, not one,¡± Trey responded.

    ¡°People are raving about how hot he is. I wanted to see for myself!¡± Samira said, her gaze distant and dreamy.

    I??€$? ¡é?@t?€§ñ$ I¦Ç g??§Úov¦Å??.c?m

    With augh, Rachel replied, ¡°Focus on the task at hand. Win this contract, and you¡¯ll meet him face-to-face.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right! Let¡¯s put in our best effort!¡±

    Later that evening, as Rachel was leaving work, she was surprised to find Yvonne by the entrance.

    Yvonne was strikingly dressed in a chic crop top that entuated her sleek midriff, her hair elegantly draped over her shoulders, exuding a sultry allure. She leaned effortlessly against a Rolls-Royce Phantom, her sunsses adding a touch of mour atop her head.

    As Rachel approached, Yvonne clicked her high heels toward her and embraced her warmly. ¡°Babe, you¡¯re finally out!¡±

    ¡°Have you been waiting long?¡± Rachel asked, caught off guard by Yvonne¡¯s unexpected appearance.

    It was a surprise visit, as Yvonne hadn¡¯t hinted ating.

    ¡°Just got here,¡± Yvonne replied, giving the sleek car a fond pat. ¡°Drove this all the way over.¡±

    That Rolls-Royce, housed in Norton¡¯s garage, was his most valued and luxurious vehicle.

    Rachel was visibly shocked.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 126

    ?Chapter 126:

    She was well aware of Yvonne¡¯s driving abilities; she had never been a skilled driver. Despite the long drive, Yvonne had made it here on her own.

    Rachel sensed that her friend was likely upset, and she knew it probably had something to do with Norton.

    ¡°You must be starving. Let¡¯s get some food,¡± Rachel suggested, sping Yvonne¡¯s hand.

    They climbed into the car, with Yvonne at the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°How about we hit a club? It¡¯s been too long,¡± she suggested.

    In their hometown, Norton had made sure Yvonne was cklisted from all the clubs. She was consistently denied entry every time she tried.

    Now, in Amberfield, Yvonne felt free to enjoy herself however she pleased.

    Clearly, she was in a foul mood and needed an outlet.

    Seeing this, Rachel agreed without hesitation. ¡°Sure, I¡¯m up for anything.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure this won¡¯t get in the way of your work?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. We have apetition soon, but we¡¯re mostly prepared. I can afford a few days to spend with you.¡±

    Yvonne¡¯s face lit up with excitement. ¡°Awesome! Tonight, we¡¯re doing everything to the max, no holding back!¡±

    At that moment, Rachel pushed Brian¡¯s cautionary words from her mind.

    Once they reached the club, Yvonne wasted no time, immediately starting to order drinks.

    However, her ability to handle alcohol was, frankly, quite average. She began to show signs of intoxication after only a couple of drinks.

    As the alcohol took effect, her pent-up frustrations poured out. ¡°That damn Norton! He¡¯s the reason I lost my job!¡±

    L?t??¦Ó ch?¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l?ov?l??.??§à??

    ¡°Howe? Is it because of the incident with Jeffrey? Did I get you into trouble when I called?¡±

    Yvonne shook her head. ¡°No, it has nothing to do with that.¡±

    ¡°What is it, then? Did you two have a fight?¡±

    Yvonne shook her head again. ¡°No, we didn¡¯t fight, but there was some disagreement.¡±

    Rachel bristled with unease. ¡°You¡¯re not hurt, are you? Are you in pain anywhere? Do you feel unwell?¡±

    Yvonne let out a long sigh before finally telling Rachel everything.

    ¡°Norton has been parading Shelly all around the city. He gives her all the resources at work, showers her with luxury jewelry¡­ But when ites to me, he¡¯s always so stingy. He even had my credit cards restricted! I got so mad that I found a random stranger¡ªsomeone young and handsome¡ªtoe over to my ce. I had a n in mind¡ªI was going to get under his skin and piss him off just as much as he did to me, you know? How was I supposed to know he woulde home at the most crucial time and ¡®catch¡¯ us? He was furious and nearly beat the poor guy half to death.¡±

    Rachel could easily guess what happened next. ¡°So, he sabotaged your job?¡±

    Yvonne nodded. ¡°That¡¯s pretty much it.¡±

    She was furious. How could Norton go gallivanting around with another woman while she, his legitimate wife, stayed cooped up at home with nothing? Why did she have to endure such humiliation?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 127

    ?Chapter 127:

    Besides, nothing had actually happened between her and that man.

    ¡°I swear, if he messes with me again, I will cheat on him for real! And I¡¯ll make sure everyone knows about it too!¡± The more Yvonne thought about it, the angrier she got.

    Rachel could only sympathize with her fuming friend.

    As much as she wanted to help, she didn¡¯t know how to even go about it. The least she could do was stay by Yvonne¡¯s side and listen to her vent out all her frustrations.

    ¡°Yvonne, do you want to divorce him?¡± Rachel asked after a while, her tone careful.

    Yvonne suddenly fell silent. All the life and spirit seemed to drain from her. She leaned against the table, her shoulders slumped, looking utterly deted. ¡°I¡¯m a little scared of entertaining the idea,¡± she finally said after a long pause. For a few precious seconds, a spark reignited in her eyes as the words slipped from her mouth.

    Yvonne wasn¡¯t about to deny that she had some feelings for Norton. After all, she had married him of her own free will. She had genuinely wanted to build a life with him and create a family together. But if their rtionship would only lead them to drain and torment each other endlessly, perhaps divorce was the ideal oue. At least then, she wouldn¡¯t have to endure so much misery.

    ¡°Divorce might actually be a good decision. I¡¯d be free, and I could live an easygoing life on my own. Come on, let¡¯s drink!¡± With that, she raised her ss and started drinking again.

    Rachel had no choice but to join her. Before long, Yvonne was dragging her to the dance floor.

    ¡°All right, fine! Stop pulling!¡±

    The two women joined the crowd, swaying to the ring music under the bright strobe lights. Yvonne was much drunker, so Rachel stayed close to keep an eye on her. They were enjoying themselves when Yvonne felt her phone vibrate in her pocket.

    ?????????????????.c??m hosts thetest

    As expected, it was Norton calling.

    Yvonne ended the call and blocked his number without missing a beat. Then she turned her phone off entirely. Pocketing her phone, she grabbed Rachel¡¯s hand and pulled her deeper into the dance floor. ¡°Forget that guy! Let¡¯s dance the night away!¡±

    Doris had been staying in Amberfield for several days since herst visit. When she first heard news of Kern¡¯s recent trouble, she was initially scared. He might implicate her when the authorities pressured him. So, she traveled in secret to meet with him.

    Before her departure, she hade to learn that Kern had a daughter. Doris used this to her full advantage and promised to introduce the girl to an eligible bachelor from high society. It was enough to convince Kern to keep quiet about her involvement in the matter.

    Even then, as a precaution, Doris decided not to go home just yet. She was going to bide her time in Amberfield until everything had more or less settled down.

    Not once did she consider the possibility of running into Rachel here, of all ces!

    The moment Doris spotted Rachel dancing in the middle of the club, she instantly saw an opportunity. She pulled out her phone and recorded a video, then snapped a few more photos from a very specific angle. The photos made it look like Rachel was grinding herself against a stranger with reckless abandon. The lights and the general atmosphere of their surroundings only reinforced this impression.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 128

    ?Chapter 128:

    Doris felt a rush of thrill as she reviewed the material on her phone. She was about to send the photos to Brian when she paused. After a moment of thought, she decided to bribe another patron to send the media files to Brian.

    On the other side, Brian was just about to clock off from work. It had been a long day, and he was exhausted. He rubbed his eyes when the message came through. As soon as he saw Rachel on the screen, his fatigue was reced with fiery rage.

    Before leaving, he had specifically told her not to drink. Yet, not only had she been drinking, but she had also gone clubbing!

    Brian called her, but her phone was on silent, and she didn¡¯t pick up. This only angered him further, to the point that his pen snapped in half in his death grip.

    Tracy walked into his office just in time to see the upper half of the pen flick onto the desk. ¡°Brian, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re overworking yourself? Let me give you a massage.¡±

    ¡°No thanks,¡± he replied, his tone cold and sharp, filled with undeniable irritation.

    Tracy drew back, looking hurt and lost. She bit her lower lip before asking, ¡°Did I do something wrong?¡±

    His tone softened, albeit just a little. ¡°What makes you say that?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been so distant with metely. If I did something wrong, just tell me. If you don¡¯t want me around, I can leave and never bother you again. But please, don¡¯t be so cold to me.¡± Without waiting for his response, she turned away and walked out.

    A downpour had begun, the thick curtain of rain obscuring what was just a few feet ahead.

    She hadn¡¯t brought an umbre with her, nor had she driven over.

    As the rain continued to pour, she gritted her teeth and ran straight into the night.

    She was immediately drenched, of course, her hair stered against her skull, her clothes clinging to her like a second skin. She painted a pitiful picture.

    Stories live now on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s.c¦Ïm

    ¡°Get in,¡± a voice suddenly called out.

    A car had pulled up beside her, and she saw Brian¡¯s handsome face through the window.

    She bit her lip again, looking fragile and weak, but she stubbornly shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no need. Since you don¡¯t want to be around me anyway, I won¡¯t bother you anymore. I¡¯ll be sure to resign tomorrow as well. I won¡¯t be a burden to you.¡±

    Then she ran forward, as fast as she could under the rain, her frail, skinny legs struggling to keep up.

    Just a momentter, a strong hand sped around her wrist. She turned to see Brian standing behind her. He was just as soaked as she was, the rain dripping off his tailored suit. Even in such a state, he looked as dashing as ever.

    Drops of rain slid down the sharp line of his jaw and over his Adam¡¯s apple. He could easily pass for a model shooting amercial in the rain.

    ¡°Let me go!¡± she tried to shake him off, but he only tightened his grip.

    ¡°Get in the car.¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to impose¡­¡± She looked up at him with her big, wide eyes. There was no telling whether the drops streaming down her cheeks were tears or rain. Either way, she looked heartbreakingly delicate.

    Brian finally relented. He stepped closer and spoke in a softer tone. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was just in a bad mood. I promised you this job, Tracy. I won¡¯t let you resign, not like this.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 129

    ?Chapter 129:

    Tracy suddenly threw herself into his arms. ¡°Then don¡¯t be so aloof with me anymore!¡±

    ¡°Alright, I promise. Now get in the car, and I¡¯ll take you home.¡±

    Tracy opened her mouth to say something else, but her vision went ck. She fainted in his arms.

    ¡°Tracy¡­¡±

    Brian held Tracy tightly against him, his voice urgent as he instructed the driver to take them to the hospital.

    Half an hourter, he grabbed the doctor who had just stepped out of the room. ¡°How is she?¡±

    ¡°The patient is extremely weak and was exposed to the rain for too long. She needsplete rest for the next few days.¡±

    ¡°Understood. Thanks.¡±

    When Brian entered the hospital room, Tracyy motionless, her eyes closed. She was asleep, her face pale and drawn. Her lips trembled slightly as she murmured, ¡°Brian, don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t be so cold. Did I do something wrong? Please don¡¯t ignore me, okay? Brian¡­¡±

    She seemed to be lost in a dream. As she spoke, silent tears slipped down her cheeks.

    She looked utterly fragile, as though her heart was unraveling right before his eyes.

    Brian felt a tightness in his chest. He had been about to leave, but his feet refused to move. Turning back, he gently pulled the nket over Tracy and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m here. Get some rest.¡±

    As if she heard him, her breathing steadied, and the tears finally stopped. Brian nced at the photo on his phone, his expression darkening¡ªhis emotions swirling like a brewing storm.

    Fresh chapters are live at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s

    With a slow swipe of his finger, he ced another call, but Rachel still didn¡¯t answer.

    His jaw clenched. Without hesitation, he dialed Samira instead.

    ¡°Mr. White¡­¡± Samira¡¯s voice was cautious, a thread of hesitation woven into her tone.

    ¡°Where¡¯s your manager?¡±

    ¡°Rachel? She went out for dinner with her friend Yvonne.¡±

    ¡°Yvonne?¡± Brian¡¯s gaze darkened, his expression turning unreadable.

    ¡°Yes, Yvonne came to pick her up herself today.¡±

    ¡°Do you know where they went?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not sure.¡±

    As soon as Samira finished speaking, Brian ended the call and immediately dialed Norton.

    ¡°Do you know where your wife is?¡±

    Norton paused, momentarily thrown off. His voice carried a note of confusion. ¡°Yvonne? Isn¡¯t she at home?¡±

    After what happened with that guy, he hadid down a firm rule¡ªshe wasn¡¯t allowed to leave the house for a full week. He had been determined to make sure she learned her lesson.

    ¡°Are you really convinced she¡¯d sit at home as you said?¡± Brian¡¯s voice was edged with amusement,ced with mockery.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 130

    ?Chapter 130:

    ¡°What are you implying?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s in Amberfield right now, with Rachel. And they¡¯re at a nightclub.¡±

    The moment those words left Brian¡¯s mouth, Norton¡¯s veins tightened with fury, a pulse of anger pounding at his temples. ¡°Do you have the address?¡± Norton demanded.

    Brian¡¯s voice was cool, edged with sharp amusement. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you already know? I heard Yvonne drove herself to Amberfield.¡±

    Norton¡¯s jaw tensed. All of his cars were equipped with GPS trackers. He should have been aware of her movements.

    Without hesitation, he called his assistant, Leif Wilson. ¡°Find out which car Yvonne used when she left.¡±

    Leif, caught off guard, blinked in surprise. Wasn¡¯t Yvonne under house arrest? How had she managed to slip away?

    By the time Leif arrived at Norton¡¯s house, the entire household was on edge. Only the butler, Jorge Quimby, remainedposed.

    Jorge greeted Leif with a pleasant smile, his voice steady. ¡°Leif, what brings you here today? Did Mr. Burke give any instructions?¡±

    ¡°Jorge, let¡¯s not y games.¡± Leif¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°Mr. Burke already knows his wife left the house.¡±

    As expected, Jorge¡¯s face fell, hisposure cracking.

    ¡°How could he know?¡±

    When Yvonne had left, everyone in the household had conspired to keep it a secret. They had been certain no word would reach Norton¡ªespecially with him away on a week-long business trip.

    Fresh updates now on g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s

    Leif didn¡¯t give him time to recover. ¡°That¡¯s not the issue. He wants to know which car she took.¡±

    Jorge hesitated, his lips pressing into a thin line. ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Leif¡¯s stomach tightened. His instincts told him the answer wouldn¡¯t be good. Still, he pushed. ¡°That car?¡±

    Jorge exhaled heavily before giving a slow, reluctant nod.

    At that moment, Leif felt as if the ground had crumbled beneath him.

    Oh, heavens. Yvonne was truly fearless.

    There was no doubt in his mind¡ªhe was about to get an earful from Norton.

    Of all the vehicles she could have taken, she had chosen that one. The brand-new luxury car Norton had just brought home. The one he hadn¡¯t even had the chance to properly sit in yet. It had been custom-ordered, taking a full year to arrive, and Norton had been counting down the days until its delivery.

    And now, Yvonne had waltzed off with it like it was any other car in the garage.

    Leif couldn¡¯t tell if she was reckless or simply testing her limits with Norton.

    Besides her, who else would dare provoke him this way?

    Leif was still figuring out how to break the news when Norton¡¯s call came through.

    ¡°What¡¯s the result?¡±

    ¡°I found out she¡­ she drove¡­¡±

    Hearing Leif¡¯s hesitant tone, Norton instantly knew. His voice sharpened. ¡°That one?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 131

    ?Chapter 131:

    Leif¡¯s silence was answer enough.

    Pressing his long fingers to his temple, Norton exhaled sharply, his headache worsening.

    Yvonne was his inevitable downfall.

    First, she had the audacity to bring a man home.

    Now, she had taken his prized car without a second thought. With her driving skills, the vehicle he had waited an entire year for was as good as wrecked. She was practically begging for consequences. When he returned, she wasn¡¯t getting away with this.

    ¡°Bring her back. Now. And tell everyone at home¡ªthere will be consequences.¡± His voice turned cold. ¡°The car has GPS tracking. Find her location immediately.¡±

    Leif executed the task swiftly, pinpointing the car¡¯s location and forwarding the address to Norton.

    The moment Brian received the details, he wasted no time and called Samira again.

    ¡°Mr. White¡­¡± Every time Samira picked up Brian¡¯s calls, she felt like she was treading on thin ice.

    ¡°They¡¯re definitely drunk. I¡¯ve sent you the address. Take a cab there now and drive them back using Yvonne¡¯s car.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Samira didn¡¯t dare hesitate and immediately set off.

    Just as she reached the entrance, she nearly collided with Trey.

    ¡°What¡¯s the rush?¡± Trey asked, raising an eyebrow at her anxious expression.

    Samira didn¡¯t bother hiding the truth. ¡°Mr. White just called. He said Rachel and Yvonne are drunk and told me to bring them back.¡±

    Keep reading at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s.c?m

    ¡°Where are they?¡±

    Trey¡¯s gaze dropped to the address disyed on her phone. Without missing a beat, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll go. That ce attracts a shady crowd. It¡¯s not safe for a group of women to handle this alone.¡±

    Samira hesitated, realizing he had a point.

    Besides, her driving wasn¡¯t exactly the best.

    Still, since Brian had personally tasked her with it, she cautiously suggested, ¡°How about we go together?¡±

    Trey¡¯s instincts had been spot on.

    Yvonne and Rachel had indeed found themselves in trouble at the nightclub. Yvonne¡¯s outfit tonight was bold¡ªdaring, even. Paired with their striking figures and captivating beauty, the two women had turned heads the moment they walked in.

    With no malepanions in sight, it was only a matter of time before some men took that as an invitation.

    After finishing a dance, Yvonne turned to Rachel, her brows furrowed in confusion.

    ¡°Babe, have you had too much to drink? You keep touching me.¡±

    Rachel looked just as puzzled. ¡°You must be imagining things. I just went to get some water¡ªI only just got back.¡±

    The moment Rachel said this, realization struck them both.

    Someone had taken advantage of Yvonne on the dance floor.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 132

    ?Chapter 132:

    Their eyes met in silent understanding. Instead of making a scene, they decided to stay quiet for now and figure out who was behind it.

    ¡°Yvonne, I¡¯m heading to the restroom,¡± Rachel called out, making sure her voice carried over the music.

    ¡°Alright, go ahead. I¡¯ll wait for you,¡± Yvonne replied, throwing herself into the next dance, her body moving effortlessly to the pulsing beat.

    The rhythm consumed her, each sway and turn bing more uninhibited than thest. Behind her, two men exchanged a knowing nce¡ªthis was their chance. One of them reached out, his hand creeping toward her waist. But before he could make contact, a sharp crack filled the air as his wrist was wrenched backward at an unnatural angle.

    A blood-curdling scream tore from his throat.

    Yvonne, though rusty, still remembered the self-defense techniques she had learned years ago. And this? This was basic.

    ¡°You disgusting creep!¡± she spat, twisting his arm further, her voice a deadly mix of anger and control. ¡°You thought you could put your hands on me? You¡¯re about to regret ever being born.¡±

    The man¡¯s face twisted in agony. ¡°I¡ªI¡¯m sorry! I made a mistake!¡± he gasped, his body doubling over. ¡°Please, just let me go! I swear I¡¯ll leave! I won¡¯te near you again!¡±

    Yvonne scoffed. ¡°Leave? That¡¯s it? You think I¡¯m just gonna let you walk away? Men like you don¡¯t stop. You prey on women because you think you can get away with it. You need to learn what happens when you mess with the wrong one.¡±

    Rachel immediately caught on and pulled out her phone. ¡°I¡¯m calling the police,¡± she said firmly, tapping at the screen.

    Panic shed across the man¡¯s face, his skin turning ashen.

    Explore more now on g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls

    Before Yvonne could tighten her grip, he dropped to his knees, his body shaking. Tears streamed down his face. ¡°Please, miss! I¡¯m begging you! I have an elderly mother, kids at home! If I get arrested, they¡¯ll have no one to take care of them! I was a fool to offend you. Please, show some mercy! Give me a chance to make things right!¡±

    He gulped, his tone turning desperate. ¡°My mother¡ªshe¡¯s over eighty! If I go to jail, she¡¯ll have no one to care for her. I swear on my life, I¡¯ll never do something like this again!¡±

    Yvonne and Rachel exchanged a nce, momentarily uncertain.

    But before either could respond, the man caught sight of his reinforcements slipping into the crowd. His expression shifted in an instant. Gone was the sniveling act, reced by a sneer.

    ¡°Get them!¡± he barked. ¡°These two dared to mess with me¡ªteach them a lesson!¡±

    Within seconds, a group of men swarmed in, their presence pressing in on all sides.

    Yvonne instinctively reached for Rachel¡¯s wrist and pulled her behind her. ¡°You don¡¯t know self-defense. Stay behind me,¡± she ordered, her voice steady despite the tension knotting in her gut. This was her mess; there was no way she¡¯d let Rachel get hurt because of her.

    Rachel, however, kept her cool. Subtly, she pressed the emergency call button on her phone and switched it to speaker mode.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 133

    ?Chapter 133:

    One of the men caught the movement. His eyes narrowed. ¡°She¡¯s calling the cops! Grab the one in the back!¡±

    At hismand, several of them lunged toward Rachel, their hands reaching to snatch her away.

    But Rachel reacted fast, shouting their location into the phone before stuffing it into her pocket. Her quick thinking only fueled the group¡¯s fury. Their eyes burned with hostility, their rage palpable.

    ¡°You really think you can call the cops and walk away?¡± one of them growled. ¡°You¡¯ll regret that. Grab her!¡±

    A man lunged toward Rachel, his hand raised, ready to strike.

    The scene erupted into chaos.

    But Yvonne immediately stepped in front of her, her stance unwavering. ¡°Stay behind me,¡± she murmured, her voice calm despite the storm closing in.

    ¡°Look at that,¡± one of the men scoffed, his lips curling into a smirk. ¡°Such touching loyalty.¡±

    His expression hardened. ¡°Take the feisty one down first.¡± With a flick of his hand, hisckeys rushed at Yvonne.

    She fought them off at first, her self-defense training kicking in. A punch here, a quick dodge there¡ªshe held her ground.

    But there were too many. As more of them swarmed her, her breath grew heavy, and her limbs began to slow.

    Even as exhaustion crept in, she squeezed Rachel¡¯s hand and forced a reassuring smile. ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡­ we¡¯ll get through this.¡±

    ¡°Hah! Got some fight in you, huh?¡± one of the men chuckled darkly, his leer deepening as he reached for her. His intentions were clear, his gaze hungry. Yvonne¡¯s pulse pounded, but she refused to let fear take hold.

    The magic happens on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s??????

    Then, without warning, a rough hand mped onto her wrist and yanked her forward. She stumbled into a firm chest. Fingers gripped her chin, forcing her head up.

    ¡°Tsk, tsk,¡± the man murmured, his breath reeking of alcohol. His eyes roamed over her with sickening amusement. ¡°What a body. What a face,¡± he taunted, his smirk dripping with arrogance. ¡°It¡¯d be a real shame to mess up that gorgeous face.¡±

    His lips curled into a cruel smirk as he flicked the cigarette between his fingers. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one chance,¡± he went on, his voiceced with mockery. ¡°Drop to your knees and beg for my mercy. Maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªI¡¯ll let this slide.¡±

    Yvonne¡¯s re burned with defiance. ¡°Over my dead body! I¡¯d rather die than lower myself for scum like you!¡± she shot back. ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a worthless piece of trash!¡±

    Her sharp words sent a spark of rage through him. With a low, dark chuckle, he exhaled a puff of smoke, the cigarette glowing ominously between his fingers as he strode toward her.

    ¡°This is your final warning,¡± he murmured, his voice taking on a deadly edge. ¡°Ignore it, and you¡¯ll regret it.¡±

    Yvonne¡¯s hands curled into tight fists. Terror crept up her spine, but she forced herself to stand her ground. She knew his type¡ªhe had no intention of letting her go, no matter what she did. As the smoldering tip of the cigarette inched closer to her skin, her pulse pounded in her ears, panic wing at her chest.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 134

    ?Chapter 134:

    And in that moment of helplessness, only one name filled her mind ¡ªNorton.

    Across the club, the staff stood frozen, watching in uneasy silence. Their faces showed a mixture of fear and resignation. This wasn¡¯t the first time they¡¯d seen something like this.

    Especially not from this gang, ruthless, merciless, and known for leaving no debts unsettled. Even the manager, after a single nce, chose to remain silent.

    ¡°It¡¯s two young women this time. They¡¯re so beautiful¡­ Shouldn¡¯t we step in? This is just cruel,¡± one of the staff members murmured.

    The manager let out a weary sigh. ¡°Do you have any idea who they¡¯re up against? Those men¡­ even I wouldn¡¯t dare cross them,¡± he said, speaking the truth. Every city had its untouchable tyrants, and these men were among the worst.

    But then, the staff member¡¯s eyes lit up with realization. ¡°Wait! I think these two might have powerful connections.¡±

    The manager frowned, unconvinced. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°I saw the car they arrived in earlier. No ordinary person could afford it. I even took a picture.¡±

    The manager scoffed and waved a hand dismissively. ¡°What do you know about cars?¡±

    But as the staff member bent down to retrieve his fallen phone, the screen lit up¡ªand the manager caught a glimpse of the image. His breath hitched; his face went pale.

    Meanwhile, the man gripping Yvonne¡¯s wrist sneered. ¡°Since you won¡¯t beg for mercy, let¡¯s see how much you can take.¡±

    He brought the smoldering cigarette closer to her cheek, the heat searing the air between them. Just as the glowing tip was about to touch her skin, a deafening crash shattered the silence.

    The man flinched, eyes going wide as cold beer and ss shards rained down over him.

    New stories uploaded on g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls

    Behind him, Rachel stood rigid, gripping the broken bottle in her trembling hands. Her eyes burned with fury, sharp as daggers, her flushed face twisted in barely contained rage.

    As the man turned around, his piercing gazended sharply on Rachel. Luckily, Yvonne reacted quickly. She slipped from his hold and grabbed Rachel¡¯s hand, urging, ¡°Run! We need to escape now!¡± Together, they dashed toward the exit.

    The man wiped the blood off his forehead, yelling, ¡°Follow them! Bring those two women back to me, dead or alive!¡± Hismand sent a group of men sprinting in pursuit.

    Just then, the club manager and his team caused a distraction. The lights suddenly went out, throwing the dance floor into disarray.

    ¡°What is happening? Why is it so dark all of a sudden?¡± he roared.

    ¡°It appears to be a power outage, Mr. Rodriguez,¡± someone responded.

    ¡°Fuck! Chase them down! Do not let them escape!¡± Harley Rodriguezmanded.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    The men moved toward the door again, only to find it locked when they reached the entrance.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±

    ¡°The door is locked.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 135

    ?Chapter 135:

    ¡°What?!¡± Fuming, Harley mmed his fist into a nearby man. ¡°You fools! Don¡¯t just stand there! Find the manager and get this door open! If those two escape, you¡¯ll regret it.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Rodriguez, we¡¯ve reached out to the manager, but he says the door needs power to open. We¡¯re stuck until the electricity returns.¡±

    ¡°And what are we supposed to do now?¡±

    ¡°We wait¡­ for the power to restore.¡±

    Known for his short temper, Harley was not one to wait idly. Frustrated, he gestured wildly. ¡°Then break the door down! Use whatever you can find!¡±

    While chaos unfolded behind them, Yvonne and Rachel reached the safety of the parking lot. Despite the imminent danger and her earlier drinking, Yvonne¡¯s only focus was escape. She pressed down hard on the elerator, sending the car racing forward at breakneck speed.

    As the car sped through the city, Yvonne felt fear tighten its grip on her. Her palms were sweaty, and her heart pounded. She had never taken such risks before.

    Momentster, Rachel said, ¡°It seems they¡¯ve stopped chasing us, Yvonne. You can slow down now.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Yvonne replied, intending to slow down and make a turn, but anxiety took over. In her panic, she identally pressed the elerator instead of the brake.

    ¡°Hold on!¡± she eximed.

    Almost instantly, the sound of a shattering collision filled the air. Their car crashed into another, flipped wildly, and came to rest on its side. Thick smoke began to rise from the wreckage.

    In the aftermath, Yvonne, less severely injured, struggled to regain consciousness. Her body screamed in pain. Rachel, however, was knocked out cold in the backseat. A steady stream of blood flowed down from a cut on her forehead.

    ???€$? ???t??§ñ? ?n ??ln?¦Í¦Ål?.c??

    Turning to look at Rachel, Yvonne¡¯s heart sank with fear.

    ¡°Rachel, wake up¡­ please, wake up!¡± she cried out, her voice trembling. ¡°Rachel¡­¡±

    Despite her cries, Rachel remained motionless. Trying to stay calm and think clearly, Yvonne crawled out of the wreckage and pounded on the back window, but Rachel still showed no signs of life. Shey in the backseat, her face pale and lifeless, with blood pooling around her ominously.

    Frightened yet determined, Yvonne wept and banged on the ss, pleading, ¡°Rachel¡­ please, open your eyes! Promise me you¡¯ll make it!¡± Still, there was no sign of life.

    Keeping her emotions in check, Yvonne searched the trunk and grabbed a tire iron to shatter the window. Atst, she reached Rachel.

    As she caressed Rachel¡¯s cheek, her hands trembled, discovering they were smeared with blood. Despite the overpowering smell of metal, her concern was elsewhere. She cradled Rachel, shaking her slightly and tapping her cheeks, trying to wake her.

    Yet, Rachel remained unresponsive.

    As the smoke thickened, Yvonne¡¯s fear escted. She was terrified the car might catch fire.

    The guilt of possibly losing Rachel was unbearable for Yvonne.

    Suddenly, a voice interrupted her panic, ¡°Mr. Garrett, are the injuries severe? Should I call for an ambnce?¡± Spurred by hope, Yvonne turned around and dashed toward the source of the voice, desperate for assistance. ¡°Please, you must help! My friend is unconscious in the back seat, but I can¡¯t get her out. The car may ignite!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 136

    ?Chapter 136:

    Tears streamed down her face as she spoke in urgent bursts.

    The driver from the other vehicle eyed her coldly. ¡°You know, your reckless driving could have nearly killed us. Now you expect us to help your friend?¡±

    Yvonne would not have resorted to pleading if there had been any other option. In her entire life, she had never once begged. Yet, under these circumstances, she was prepared to do whatever it took, even kneel if necessary.

    ¡°Please, I¡¯m begging you. She¡¯s in serious danger. I¡¯ll give you money, anything you want. Just help me!¡±

    The driver looked at her with disdain and gestured towards his car. ¡°Do you really think my boss cares about your money?¡± Yvonne¡¯s heart sank into despair. Still, she clung to that faint glimmer of hope and refused to give up.

    She noticed a man in a gray suit nearby, his demeanor calm and authoritative. Without a second thought, she approached him, her bloody hands reaching out. ¡°Sir, please, I¡¯m begging you, save my friend!¡±

    As she begged for help, tears cascaded down her cheeks, her voice quivering with urgency and her eyes brimming with despair.

    Observing her distraught state and blood-stained hands, the man¡¯s demeanor softened. ¡°What¡¯s the problem here?¡± he inquired.

    Yvonne quickly exined the situation. ¡°This ident was my mistake, and I ept all responsibility. However, my friend is gravely hurt and unconscious. We need to get her out now!¡±

    ¡°And where is she?¡± Andres Garrett asked.

    ¡°She¡¯s trapped in the back seat, and I can¡¯t manage to free her alone,¡± Yvonne answered. Immediately, Andres approached the damaged vehicle and instructed his driver, ¡°Help her out, now.¡± His instruction was brief yet authoritative.

    L¨»t??¦Ó c§ß¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?ls.??????

    Overwhelmed with relief, Yvonne expressed her deep thanks, saying, ¡°Thank you, truly, you have no idea how much this means!¡±

    The driver showed reluctance, muttering, ¡°Sir, they almost caused our deaths, and now we¡¯re expected to help them? That car could blow up any second.¡±

    Andres gave him a hard stare, his voice icy. ¡°The main goal is to save lives. I need to know¡ªare you helping or not?¡±

    Left with little choice, the driver approached the vehicle but warned Andres, ¡°It¡¯s not safe for you. Please let me do this.¡±

    Andres quickly evaluated the situation and decided promptly. ¡°You¡¯ll be too slow on your own. We need to work together.¡±

    ¡°But what if something happens to you, I¡¯d¡­¡±

    Andres cut him off before he could finish, saying, ¡°Just get to the back seat and push her toward the window. I¡¯ll pull her from there.¡±

    The driver wasted no time following Andres¡¯s orders and quickly got into the car.

    Yvonne, without hesitation, stepped forward. ¡°I¡¯ming too,¡± she said firmly.

    Together, they carefully helped Rachel over to the window.

    The ss was jagged and uneven from where Yvonne had broken it earlier. Not wanting Rachel to get hurt, Yvonne ced her arms over the sharp edges to protect her friend.

    It was only after Andres safely caught Rachel that Yvonne finally pulled her arms away.

    The smooth skin of her arms was now lined with deep scratches, blood seeping from the fresh wounds. But she didn¡¯t care. What mattered was that Rachel was safe.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 137

    ?Chapter 137:

    As Yvonne tried to climb out, her strength gave out. Her legs buckled beneath her, and she copsed onto the ground.

    Rachel¡¯s head felt like a lead weight when she finally regained consciousness.

    The overhead lights were too bright, making her headache even worse.

    She tried to sit up, but her body refused to cooperate.

    Her slight movement didn¡¯t go unnoticed by Andres.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake,¡± he said as he stood, his gaze filled with concern.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Rachel asked, feeling confused.

    She struggled to recall if she had ever met him before, but nothing came to mind.

    ¡°Your friend¡¯s car crashed, and you were injured. I brought you here,¡± Andres exined simply.

    ¡°Thanks! What about my friend? Is she okay?¡± Rachel asked.

    ¡°She¡¯s fine¡ªjust passed out from shock. You got the worst of it, so take it easy,¡± he reassured her. ¡°I appreciate it.¡±

    Just at that moment, a doctor entered to change her bandages.

    Rachel¡¯s head had taken a hard hit, and the bleeding had been severe, so thickyers of white bandages wrapped around it.

    Throughout the process, Andres remained by her side.

    When he noticed Rachel wincing in pain, gripping the sheets tightly but staying silent, he leaned in and murmured to the doctor, ¡°Go easy on her, please.¡±

    The nurse, clearly flustered by Andres¡¯s handsome features, nodded quickly. ¡°I¡¯ll be gentle.¡±

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s brings you fresh updates

    ¡°Use the best medicine avable. I don¡¯t want her to have any scars,¡± he instructed firmly.

    The nurse smiled. ¡°You¡¯re so thoughtful, sir. Your girlfriend is lucky to have you.¡±

    Girlfriend? Rachel¡¯s eyes flickered with surprise.

    She instinctively wanted to correct the misunderstanding, but the pain was too much, making it difficult to get the words out.

    She waited as the doctor secured the finalyer of bandage, and just as she finally found the strength to say something, the door suddenly burst open. Yvonne rushed in, tears streaming down her face, and threw her arms around Rachel.

    Sobbing uncontrobly, she clung to her. ¡°Are you okay? This is all my fault. I should¡¯ve never dragged you to that club. If I hadn¡¯t insisted, we wouldn¡¯t have run into those people, and none of this would¡¯ve happened. You can me me all you want.¡±

    She waspletely shaken, and guilt had been weighing heavily on her.

    She had reyed everything in her mind over and over, ming herself.

    Rachel tensed as a sharp sting shot through her when Yvonne¡¯s hug pressed against her wound.

    She grimaced slightly but didn¡¯t have the heart to pull away.

    Andres, ever observant, spoke up. ¡°Miss, if you keep holding her that tight, she might suffer more from you than the actual ident.¡±

    Realizing what she had done, Yvonne quickly let go, though the tears didn¡¯t stop. ¡°Rachel, does it hurt? Are you okay?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 138

    ?Chapter 138:

    Rachel, still in bed and wincing from the difort, managed a small smile.

    ¡°It stings, but don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not about to die or anything.¡±

    ¡°Rachel! This isn¡¯t funny!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not joking. It really hurts.¡±

    Yvonne leaned in instantly. ¡°Where? Should I call a doctor? Do you need me to massage it?¡±

    Rachel sighed. ¡°I just need some rest. So, Yvonne, how about saving those tears and just sitting with me instead?¡±

    Yvonne nodded so fast it was almostical.

    Andres, seeing that things were finally settling down, took that as his cue. ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡±

    Rachel turned to Yvonne and said, ¡°We really owe this gentleman a lot.¡±

    Following Rachel¡¯s lead, Yvonne jotted down her number. ¡°Here¡¯s my contact information. What happened today was entirely my fault. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take full responsibility¡ªwhether it¡¯s for your car or the medical expenses you covered, I¡¯ll make sure topensate you properly.¡±

    Andres didn¡¯t protest. He simply took the card between his fingers and gave a polite nod. ¡°Until next time.¡±

    With that, he turned and walked away.

    When Trey and Samira couldn¡¯t find Rachel and Yvonne anywhere in the club, they knew they had no choice but to call Brian.

    The moment Brian got the call, his expression darkened with worry. ¡°What? How did this happen? Keep looking for them and update me the second you find anything.¡±

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s is your gateway to fiction

    An hourter, Samira called again, but the news was no better.

    ¡°Don¡¯t stop searching. I¡¯ming over now,¡± Brian said firmly, pushing open the door as he spoke.

    But as soon as he walked in, his eyesnded on Tracy, barefoot on the cold floor, staring at him with a fragile expression.

    Before he could say a word, she took a step closer. ¡°Brian, I overheard your call. Rachel¡¯s missing, and I know you must be anxious. Go find her. I¡¯m feeling much better, so don¡¯t worry about me. I don¡¯t want to slow you down.¡±

    Brian was caught off guard. He had braced himself to exin, but instead, she was being surprisingly considerate.

    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re alright?¡± he asked, studying her carefully.

    Tracy gave a firm nod, forcing a smile. ¡°Yes, really. Rachel needs you more right now. Don¡¯t worry, I can handle myself.¡±

    Without another word, he grabbed his coat and headed out the door. The moment he was gone, the warmth in Tracy¡¯s expression disappeared, reced by an unreadable look.

    A few minutester, Brian was seated in his car.

    Just as he was about to start the engine, his phone suddenly buzzed.

    Noticing Tracy¡¯s name on the screen, he picked up and said, ¡°Hello?¡±

    But instead of her voice, an unfamiliar one spoke. ¡°Hello, sir, are you a rtive of Tracy?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 139

    ?Chapter 139:

    Brian¡¯s brow furrowed. A bad feeling crept up his spine. ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a nurse from the hospital. Ms. Tracy Haynes just fainted, and her condition isn¡¯t looking good. Since no family is around, we had to call you.¡± Brian¡¯s grip on the phone tightened.

    After pausing for a moment, he got out of the car and walked back to Tracy¡¯s hospital room.

    When he entered, she was still lying in bed with her eyes closed, looking pale. She seemed so fragile.

    He turned to the nurse and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°It looks like she tried to get up on her own but copsed from exhaustion. I found her on the floor,pletely out of it. Sir, in her condition, she really shouldn¡¯t be left alone. It would be best if you stayed with her.¡± Brian was about to reply when his phone vibrated once again. This time, it was Yvonne calling.

    ¡°How¡¯s everyone holding up?¡± Brian asked the moment the call connected.

    ¡°Rachel got hurt, but she¡¯s stable now. I¡¯m so sorry¡ªit¡¯s my fault she got caught up in all this.¡±

    ¡°Is it bad? Send me some pictures.¡±

    Without hesitation, Yvonne forwarded a few photos.

    Brian¡¯s chest tightened as he took in the image of Rachel lying in bed, her head wrapped in a bandage, her face pale and weak. But when his eyesnded on Tracy, he kept his voice steady and instructed, ¡°Take good care of her for me.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re noting?¡± Yvonne asked, caught off guard. Rachel was seriously injured¡ªshouldn¡¯t Brian, as her boyfriend, be here with her?

    ¡°I can¡¯t leave just yet. There are things I have to handle.¡±

    ¡°Alright then.¡± Yvonne pressed her lips together and said nothing more.

    Just then, a knock sounded at the door.

    Samira and Trey burst in, their faces filled with worry.

    The moment they saw Rachel in bed, their expressions tightened. ¡°How is she?¡± they asked in unison.

    ¡°She¡¯s stable, but she¡¯ll need a few days in the hospital to fully recover.¡±

    Trey stared at Rachel¡¯s bandaged head, his features clouded with concern. ¡°It¡¯s my fault for beingte. If I had protected Rachel better, she wouldn¡¯t have been hurt this badly.¡±

    Samira gave his shoulder a reassuring pat. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. None of us wanted this to happen.¡±

    Just then, Rachel¡¯s eyelids fluttered open.

    ¡°Don¡¯t me yourselves. And please¡­ don¡¯t tell Jeffrey about this. He¡¯ll only worry.¡±

    Samira nodded. ¡°I know. You don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    That night, Yvonne stayed in the hospital room with Rachel.

    Sometime past midnight, a sudden knock echoed through the quiet room. Assuming it was the nurseing to change the dressing, Yvonne got up to answer it.

    But when she opened the door, she froze. Standing outside was Leif.

    Her breath hitched as she instinctively nced behind him. The tension in her face was unmistakable.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 140

    ?Chapter 140:

    Leif seemed to catch on and quickly reassured her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mr. Burke isn¡¯t here¡ªit¡¯s just me.¡±

    Yvonne exhaled, finally rxing. ¡°Is he still on a business trip?¡±

    Leif nodded. ¡°Yes, but he¡¯ll be back in a week. He asked me to bring you back.¡±

    Yvonne¡¯s gaze shifted toward Rachel. With her friend still recovering, leaving wasn¡¯t an option.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go back, I promise. But not until Rachel is better¡ªI wouldn¡¯t feel right otherwise.¡±

    Leif hesitated, clearly torn. After a pause, he said, ¡°Let me consult Mr. Burke first.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    A few minutester, he returned. ¡°He said you have three more days.¡± Yvonne was taken aback. ¡°Please thank him for me. I¡¯ll keep my promise.¡±

    Three dayster, Rachel¡¯s condition had improved significantly.

    That day marked the highly anticipated business conference for Synergy Group. Despite Samira and Trey¡¯s thorough preparations, Rachel couldn¡¯t shake her concerns and insisted on attending herself.

    ¡°Rachel, are you sure you¡¯re up for this?¡±

    Both of them watched her closely, their worry evident.

    Rachel gave a firm nod. ¡°I¡¯ve worked too hard for this moment¡ªI won¡¯t let it all fall apart now. Don¡¯t worry, I can handle it.¡±

    At exactly nine in the morning, the conference began.

    Rachel¡¯s presentation was scheduledst¡ªa nerve-wracking spot, but one that also offered the greatest opportunity.

    Exclusive stories gal¦Ç¦Òv??l??

    Inside the venue, Andres sat upright, his expression unreadable.

    The room was filled with Synergy Group¡¯s senior executives, but in the end, it was his decision that mattered most.

    When it was finally Rachel¡¯s turn, she took a deep breath, smoothed out thepels of her light blue suit, and stepped forward in her heels.

    The slight breeze lifted strands of her hair, giving her an air of effortless confidence.

    ¡°Good morning, everyone. I¡¯m Rachel Marsh, and today, I¡¯d like to¡­¡±

    Andres had been ncing down, lost in thought, but the voice pulled his attention. That voice¡ªfamiliar. His gaze lifted instinctively.

    He hadn¡¯t expected to see herpeting in this bid. The realization caught him off guard.

    With an easy motion, he rolled up his sleeves, exposing his toned forearms on the table. His eyes remained fixed on Rachel as she spoke.

    On stage, Rachelmanded the room.

    Andres could see the passion in her eyes, the way they lit up when she discussed her design. Her poised smile and elegant gestures carried a striking confidence, drawing everyone in.

    By the time her presentation ended, her palms were damp. Her legs, unsteady from standing too long, wavered beneath her.

    As she stepped down from the stage, her bnce faltered¡ªshe nearly copsed, but Samira and Trey caught her just in time. Andres¡¯s lips parted slightly before he gave a decisive order.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 141

    ?Chapter 141:

    ¡°I like this one. Draft the contract.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Garrett, are you certain? Her bid is higher than the others.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m certain. Her design is full of life and originality. I trust my instincts.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Rachel had barely made it to the exit with Trey and Samira when a voice called her back.

    ¡°Ms. Marsh, congrattions.¡± One of the executives extended a hand toward her.

    Rachel hesitated for a moment before her lips curved into a delighted smile. ¡°Did we really win?¡± she asked, her voice brimming with excitement.

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Garrett was very impressed with your design. Pleasee to our office at ten tomorrow morning to sign the contract.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be there on time.¡±

    As the trio stepped outside, the air buzzed with excitement.

    Rachel, barely able to contain herself, immediately called Brian. ¡°Guess what? I won¡ªI really won!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯lle pick you up.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Not far away, Tracy stood frozen, her gaze locked onto Brian¡¯s tall, striking figure.

    Her fingers curled into tight fists, her knuckles turning stark white. The thought of him going back to Rachel made her insides twist with jealousy.

    She couldn¡¯t let that happen.

    When Tracy suddenly went missing, Brian was alerted at once.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s delivers what you seek

    The nurse informed him that they had searched every corner of the hospital, yet there was no sign of her.

    Eventually, Brian found her inside her hospital room¡¯s bathroom.

    As she stepped out, unsteady on her feet, Brian¡¯s fury ignited.

    His gaze burned into her. ¡°Why were you hiding?¡±

    Tracy stood there, small and fragile, like a lostmb with nowhere to turn. Her head drooped, making it almost impossible to scold her.

    But this time, Brian didn¡¯t hold back. His voice was sharp with anger. ¡°Speak! Why were you hiding in there?¡±

    Tracy couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. She darted forward, throwing her arms around him in a desperate embrace.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡ªI was wrong! I shouldn¡¯t have disappeared and made you worry like that. I won¡¯t do it again. Please don¡¯t be mad at me, okay?¡±

    But Brian pried her hands off him, his re unwavering. ¡°Tell me why.¡±

    Atst, Tracy stopped running from the truth.

    Tears slipped down her cheeks as she finally admitted, ¡°Because I¡¯m scared you¡¯ll leave, and I don¡¯t know how to live with that.¡±

    ¡°Brian, I know you¡¯re nning to see Rachel. But just for once, just this one time, can you stay with me?¡± Tracy asked. Brian¡¯s anger seemed to settle a little.

    He stepped forward and put his hands on her shoulders. ¡°Tracy, Rachel is my girlfriend. I need to be with her. I¡¯m sorry, but I have to leave.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 142

    ?Chapter 142:

    Tracy stared at him with teary eyes and said, ¡°It¡¯s already thundering, and the news says there will be a storm tonight.¡±

    Brian¡¯s expression remained firm as he repeated with unwavering resolve, ¡°No matter how bad the weather is, I will be there.¡±

    Tracy¡¯s lips quivered hard.

    She wanted to say something, but nothing came out.

    Because of the bad weather, his jet couldn¡¯t fly, so he asked Ronald to drive him instead.

    Unfortunately, a storm hit them hard on the way. The heavy rain made it difficult to see the road.

    Halfway through, Ronald asked, ¡°Mr. White, should we keep going?¡±

    ¡°Keep driving,¡± Brian answered without hesitation.

    Since Brian said he woulde for her, Rachel waited the whole evening.

    As the hours passed, there was still no sign of him.

    By ten o¡¯clock, she finally decided to take a shower, hoping that by the time she was done, he would have arrived.

    At eleven, Brian finally called. Rachel¡¯s heart jumped as she quickly answered, ¡°Did you reach?¡±

    ¡°Go to bed. No need to wait for me.¡± His words crushed her hopes.

    ¡°Is something stopping you froming?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± he kept it brief, knowing that if he told her when he¡¯d arrive, she might stay up all night waiting. ¡°Rest up and sleep early.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    L??€$? ???t??§ñ? I¦Ç ?a?n?¦Í¦Ål?.c?m

    After ending the call, Rachel couldn¡¯t help but feel let down.

    When she got hurt, Yvonne told her she had called Brian, but he was too busy toe.

    This time was no different. He was held up again.

    Even though she knew he really had work, she still felt disappointed.

    Yvonne got home, knowing well that she had messed up.

    So, she stayed inside the whole day and didn¡¯t go out at all.

    Her breakfast and lunch were brought to her room.

    Dinner was the same.

    ¡°Your food is ready, please eat.¡±

    But the voice that spoke wasn¡¯t one she recognized.

    Yvonne looked up and saw someone she didn¡¯t know. ¡°Who are you? Why are you here? Where¡¯s Jorge?¡±

    The woman held the food carefully and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know Jorge. I just started working here today.¡±

    She was new here?

    Yvonne understood right away.

    She hurried through the vi and soon heard soft crying from the servants¡¯ rooms.

    Inside, a few servants sat together, quietly wiping their tears.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 143

    ?Chapter 143:

    ¡°What should we do? Are we really not getting paid this month? I need the money to pay my daughter¡¯s school fees.¡±

    ¡°My mom¡¯s hospital bills are so high every month. Without this sry, I don¡¯t know how I¡¯ll manage.¡±

    Some tried tofort the others. ¡°We just have to ept it. Mr. Burke usually treats us well. He may seem distant and strict, but he pays better than most employers.¡±

    Yvonne quickly realized the key point¡ªnone of them had been paid this month. She went straight to Leif. ¡°Was it Norton who deducted their sries?¡±

    Leif looked away, clearly avoiding her eyes.

    That meant she was right.

    Yvonne¡¯s hands shook with anger. ¡°Where¡¯s Jorge? He¡¯s worked here for almost half his life. Where did he go?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Burke said Jorge was getting old, so he gave him some money to go home and rest.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Yvonne¡¯s eyes burned with fury. Rest? Norton made it seem like a kind gesture, but he was clearly just pushing Jorge out.

    ¡°How can Norton be this cruel? I know I messed up, but that was my mistake alone. Why punish the household staff because of me? I need to talk to him.¡± Yvonne turned, ready to march out.

    Just then, a deep voice echoed behind her. ¡°And how exactly do you n to confront me?¡±

    It was Norton himself. He had returned.

    Yvonne couldn¡¯t stay still any longer¡ªshe rushed forward.

    ¡°Norton, I take full responsibility for everything. I know you¡¯re angry at them for keeping you in the dark, but none of this is their fault. Every wrong decision, every mistake¡ªit was all mine. If you want to punish someone, punish me. Just don¡¯t make them suffer for my choices.¡± Her earlier sharpness was gone as she clutched his sleeve, her voice almost pleading.

    Every journey starts at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s©q??§à??

    ¡°Oh?¡± Norton arched an eyebrow. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just finish cursing me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Yvonne bowed deeply. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have brought another man home. I shouldn¡¯t have been jealous of Shelly. And I definitely shouldn¡¯t have taken your favorite car and wrecked it.¡±

    She bit her lip before continuing, ¡°And above all, I shouldn¡¯t have married you. I took away your chance to be with the person you truly love. That was my biggest mistake. From now on, no matter how many women you have¡ªwhether it¡¯s Shelly or someone else, I won¡¯t interfere. The household staff doesn¡¯t earn much, but they rely on their wages to survive. Please, give them their pay.¡±

    After saying this, Yvonne bowed deeply once again.

    This time, it was Norton who was caught off guard.

    Ever since they got married, they had shed over everything.

    She had never backed down before.

    But now, she wasn¡¯t fighting for herself¡ªshe was fighting for others, owning up to her mistakes without hesitation.

    Norton¡¯s silence made Yvonne even more uneasy. ¡°And Jorge¡­ he¡¯s spent his whole life serving your family. He never married, never had a family of his own. Sending him away like this is cruel. Please, bring him back and let him spend his old age infort. I¡¯m begging you, Norton.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 144

    ?Chapter 144:

    Yvonne¡¯s eyes stung, on the verge of tears, but she refused to let them fall.

    Meanwhile, Norton adjusted his tie, his expression unreadable.

    Watching Yvonne admit defeat so easily left an odd feeling in his chest.

    Without another word, he turned and headed upstairs.

    Normally, Yvonne would have stopped him or grabbed his arm.

    But this time, afraid of upsetting him, she stood frozen, not daring to move.

    ¡°Well? Aren¡¯t youing up?¡± Norton¡¯s voice rang out from the stairs.

    Yvonne quickly caught up to the situation.

    As she spotted Norton about to take a shower, she hurried over, bubbling with enthusiasm. ¡°Let me help you.¡±

    She tiptoed to help him out of his coat, then neatly hung it on a nearby rack. Beneath it, he wore a sleek ck turtleneck sweater, lending him an air of sophistication, though his face remained aloof and cold.

    ¡°You want me to help with the sweater too?¡± she questioned tentatively.

    Norton moved to the sofa, sat down, and spread his arms, signaling for her assistance.

    Eager to help, Yvonne approached and began to lift the sweater.

    Herck of experience in such tasks led to a funny mishap¡ªhis arms slipped free, but his head was momentarily trapped in the sweater.

    ¡°You¡¯re messing with me, aren¡¯t you? Did you do that on purpose?¡± Norton used after finally freeing himself, his irritation palpable.

    With a slight pout, Yvonne responded, ¡°It wasn¡¯t intentional. If it upset you, feel free to put the sweater over my head; I won¡¯t stop you.¡±

    galno¦Í?ls is your update source

    Her submission was unexpected and somewhat unsettling to Norton.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you another go.¡± He then stretched out his legs, his polished shoesing to rest before her.

    Recognizing the cue, Yvonne knelt and began to work on the shoes and socks.

    Now, only his more private attire remained. She paused, uncertain.

    ¡°Do you expect me to shower with my pants on?¡± Norton¡¯s tone dripped with sarcasm.

    Left with no alternative, she stepped forward and cautiously began to unfasten his belt.

    Minutes ticked by, and as her hands shook and sweat beaded on her nose, she still struggled to unbuckle his belt.

    His expression darkened, the atmosphere growing tense.

    In a soft, almost pleading voice, she asked, ¡°Could you possibly show me how to do this?¡±

    Norton responded with a mockingugh, ¡°Are you saying you can¡¯t even unbuckle a belt?¡±

    Yvonne hesitated, her fingers frozen on the buckle, before admitting, ¡°I truly can¡¯t.¡±

    After all, she was someone who had grown up ying with dolls and handling hairpins. Men¡¯s belts had never been part of her world; she hadn¡¯t even handled one before.

    With a forced smile and through clenched teeth, Norton tipped her chin up. ¡°People say you¡¯re quite the heartbreaker, always surrounded by suitors and a regr at nightclubs.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 145

    ?Chapter 145:

    Yvonne pressed her lips together, offering no exnation. It was true that she was always a part of those lively scenes. However, boyfriends were not part of her history. She felt that voicing this truth might fall on disbelieving ears, especially Norton¡¯s.

    His assumption of her silence was that she conceded. ¡°So, you¡¯re admitting it?¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s what you believe.¡± She needed his help tonight and preferred not to escte the conflict. Her exnations would likely do little to change his perceptions anyway.

    Curious, she then asked, ¡°Is your belt leather?¡±

    Caught off guard, he asked, ¡°Why do you ask?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really at a loss here. What if I cut it off and rece it with a new one, exactly the same?¡±

    Norton appeared to be somewhat convinced this time. He took her left hand in his, gently positioning her right, guiding her meticulously through the steps as if teaching her. With a soft click, the buckle came undone.

    Releasing his grip, he instructed, ¡°Now, just pull it through.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    Carefully, Yvonne eased the belt from the loops and proceeded to help him with his pants. Looking up unexpectedly, she caught a glimpse that made her cheeks flush a deep red.

    Turning swiftly, she headed to the bathroom, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll get the bath ready.¡± She filled the bathtub with warm water, assuming Norton remained on the couch. Preparing to call him over, she was startled instead to see him approach shirtless, dressed only in his underwear.

    ¡°You go ahead and take a bath. I¡¯ll wait outside,¡± Yvonne said, getting up to leave.

    However, Norton¡¯s expression grew intense as he caught her wrist. With a gentle tug, she stumbled into his embrace. In an instant, he had drawn her into the bathtub with him.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s is your fiction sanctuary

    Yvonne sat up inside the tub, drenched and disoriented.

    Water cascaded down her face and hair, her clothes soaked through. Her breaths came in angry bursts. Normally, she would have erupted in anger, but today, she remained unusually calm.

    ¡°I take it that wasn¡¯t intentional?¡± she asked.

    Catching an involuntary glimpse of something, she tightened her fists and said calmly, ¡°If you¡¯re feeling needy after your trip, I might call Shelly over.¡± The moment these words left her mouth, Norton¡¯s stare turned cold.

    Yvonne was puzzled. She had offered such a significantpromise, even suggesting he see another woman without interference, yet he seemed discontented. A chill ran through her, causing an involuntary shiver.

    ¡°She¡¯s shooting amercial, not avable right now,¡± Norton finally said.

    ¡°Sorry, I wasn¡¯t aware. Maybe Leif could find someone else?¡± she suggested.

    Before she couldplete her thought, Norton¡¯s arm encircled her waist, his other hand cradling the back of her head. His kiss was forceful, overwhelming, as if trying to consume her.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Yvonne found herself powerless to resist.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 146

    ?Chapter 146:

    For years, she had kept secret feelings for him, a sentiment she never revealed. Yet now, overwhelmed by his advance, she felt no joy, only a sense of degradation. At this moment, what was she to him but a mere object for his needs? The kiss seemed endless, and when he finally released her, her lips were a vivid shade of red.

    ¡°Why look elsewhere? You¡¯re right here. Why would I turn away when my wife is so willing to meet my needs?¡± With these words, he loomed over her once more.

    Yvonne¡¯s initial impulse was to resist, yet remembering something crucial, she retracted her hand. Then, she tenderly encircled his neck with her slender arms, surrendering as his lips explored her shoulder with soft yet assertive bites.

    As the water in the tub warmed, a blush beautified Yvonne¡¯s skin, rendering her irresistibly radiant. As she yielded without protest, his interest in her intensified.

    ¡°Will you spare them if I can make you happy today? Could you also bring Jorge back?¡± Yvonne whispered these words just as Norton was consumed with lust. Time seemed to stand still in that bathroom.

    With a sudden movement, he raised his head, his gaze cold and piercing. ¡°Do you always have to spoil these moments? Don¡¯t you have anything else to offer but your body?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t true. Yet, at that moment, it seemed she had no other recourse but to agree. Did he view their marriage solely as a means for her to gain his wealth? To him, she was worthless, with nothing to offer. Her only asset, in his eyes, might be her body.

    ¡°Is it so, then? You¡¯d trade with anyone who epts your conditions?¡± With a single hand, Norton hoisted her up, his tone menacing and ominous, sending shivers down her spine.

    All Yvonne could do was look back at him, her voice raspy. ¡°Please, Norton, isn¡¯t my pleading enough for you?¡±

    ¡°Leave now!¡± he instructed, effortlessly lifting her from the bath with a dismissive gesture.

    Wrapping her arms around herself, Yvonne felt an indescribable pain throughout her body. She managed to envelop herself in a towel and exited the bathroom.

    Ten minutester, Norton stepped out of the bathroom, selected an outfit from the wardrobe, dressed, and left. As he was about to leave, Yvonne hurried to him, calling out, ¡°Norton¡­¡± However, he quickly pulled her hands away from his and walked off without looking back.

    Overwhelmed, Yvonne finally gave in to her emotions, crouching down to let her tears flow. The floor beneath her was ice cold. Ovee with exhaustion from crying, she finally rose and sat on the bed.

    A knock at the door jolted her. Upon opening it, Yvonne saw Leif standing there.

    ¡°Is everything okay?¡±

    ¡°Has he gone yet?¡±

    Leif sensed the strained tension between them, filled with hostility, and decided to step in. He said cautiously, ¡°You might not see it, but he actually has a soft heart behind his tough facade. A few gentle words might soften him up enough to change his mind.¡±

    Gentle words? Hadn¡¯t she already tried that to no avail? She felt as if he had already trampled on her self-respect. If Shelly had asked, a simple bat of hershes, along with a hug and a kiss, would have sufficed, and he wouldply.

    But why did it feel like an impossible task for her?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 147

    ?Chapter 147:

    ¡°Thank you, Leif. And please, let¡¯s keep what happened today between us. Don¡¯t mention it to Edmond.¡±

    Leif gave a reassuring nod. ¡°Of course.¡±

    Reflecting on her doomed marriage, she felt it unnecessary to trouble Edmond with these worries at all.

    Brian made it to the hotel just as the clock struck midnight.

    Upon entering, he spotted Rachel lying on the couch. She seemed to be asleep, resting her head on her arm.

    She was suddenly wrapped in a warm embrace and murmured without thinking, ¡°Brian¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

    ¡°Brian!¡± she said again, half-convinced she was dreaming. ¡°I¡¯m right here!¡±

    Rachel slowly came to, her eyes sleepy as she gazed up at Brian, almost not believing he was actually there. To assure herself she wasn¡¯t dreaming, she yfully pinched his cheek. The sensation was unmistakably real. Was it possible she wasn¡¯t dreaming after all?

    ¡°It¡¯s really me. I¡¯m here to take you home,¡± Brian whispered, his nose gently brushing against hers.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d make it!¡± Rachel eximed, wrapping him in a warm embrace.

    Her emotions surged with excitement and thrill at that moment.

    That night, she nestledfortably in his arms and slept soundly.

    However, awakening the next morning to an empty space beside her stirred confusion. Had everything been just a dream?

    ¡°Time to wake up!¡± His voice suddenly filled the room.

    Your update hub: g?l¦Ç¦Òv?ls?c?m

    Upon seeing him, Rachel¡¯s eyes sparkled with uncontainable happiness.

    Brian gazed back, his eyes brimming with deep love. He drew closer, his hand tenderly stroking her cheek, and asked softly, ¡°Did you miss me?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely,¡± she replied without hesitation, nodding gently.

    Encouraged by her response, he enveloped her in a passionate kiss. His kiss swept over her like a storm, nearly overwhelming her. Rachel reached up on her tiptoes, gripping his clothes for bnce.

    Then, her phone began to ring persistently.

    ¡°Brian, please¡­ I need to take this!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no way I¡¯m letting go, no interruptions now.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Eric, he might have updates on Jeffrey¡¯s case. I need to answer,¡± Rachel said, keeping her voice steady.

    Finally, Brian let her go with reluctance.

    ¡°Go ahead then.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Stepping onto the balcony, Rachel picked up the call. ¡°Hello, Mr. Riley.¡±

    ¡°Ms. Marsh, with your father being thoroughly prepared and presenting new evidence that day, we unfortunately lost the first round of the trial.¡±

    She felt a twinge of disappointment, though it wasn¡¯t entirely unexpected.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 148

    ?Chapter 148:

    ¡°Thanks, anyway. I appreciate all your hard work.¡±

    ¡°May I ask you something?¡±

    ¡°Sure, go ahead.¡±

    Eric then asked, ¡°Is it true that you¡¯re arranging your marriage to Mr. White?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we are, and you¡¯ll definitely receive an invitation.¡±

    Eric quickly added, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to inquire about the invitation. What I meant was, marrying Mr. White soon could significantly help your case in securing Jeffrey¡¯s custody.¡±

    A thrill of excitement ran through Rachel. ¡°Is that true?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely, the chances of winning are good.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for that advice. I¡¯ll consider moving up the wedding.¡±

    ¡°Excellent. We¡¯ll schedule the next hearing after your marriage. The chances of sess will definitely be high.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Riley, I can¡¯t thank you enough.¡±

    Ending the call, Rachel felt a surge of happiness.

    Brian picked up on her mood immediately. He enveloped her in his embrace, nestling his face into her neck and deeply inhaling her scent.

    ¡°Is it good news? You look so happy.¡±

    ¡°It looks like we have a new chance to win Jeffrey¡¯s custody.¡±

    ¡°Does that mean there¡¯s a special reward for me?¡± Brian asked yfully.

    Understanding his implication, Rachel, her cheeks coloring, replied, ¡°Not just yet. I have to sign some documents first. I¡¯ll only rx once everything is official.¡±

    Discover stories now g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í??s

    ¡°Okay then.¡±

    Brian was a bit disappointed not to get what he wanted.

    That same morning, he took it upon himself to drive Rachel to the contractual signing.

    In the meeting room, Rachel was d in a light purple business suit, striking a bnce between professionalism and elegance. Her flowing hair added a touch of grace and allure.

    After a short wait, a polite voice called out from the doorway, ¡°Hello, Mr. Garrett.¡±

    Momentster, the meeting room door swung open, revealing a pair of meticulous, slender hands.

    Rachel turned swiftly, a warm smile appearing on her face as she approached. She reached out gracefully and greeted, ¡°Nice to meet¡­¡±

    However, the moment her eyesnded on Andres¡¯s face, she froze in ce. It felt like she had suddenly lost the ability to move. After what felt like an eternity, she finally found her voice, filled with surprise. ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°Good morning, Ms. Marsh.¡±

    While Rachel stood in shock, Andres remained asposed as ever.

    ¡°I never imagined you¡¯d be the president of Synergy Group,¡± Rachel said, masking her surprise with a polite smile as she reached out her hand again.

    ¡°Fate works in mysterious ways, doesn¡¯t it? Maybe we were always meant to cross paths,¡± Andres remarked, shaking her hand with firm confidence. Maybe it was the chill in the meeting room, but her hand felt startlingly cold. And yet, there was something strangely soothing about its coolness.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 149

    ?Chapter 149:

    ¡°Turn the heating up,¡± Andres instructed his assistant with a casual authority. The small act of consideration sent an unexpected warmth through Rachel¡¯s chest.

    She scanned the contract briefly before signing her name without the slightest hesitation. Andres followed, his signature bold and effortlessly confident.

    ¡°Ms. Marsh, I look forward to our coboration.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for this opportunity. If it¡¯s alright, I¡¯d love to treat you to a meal¡ªI still owe you one for saving my life during that car ident.¡±

    Andres didn¡¯t give an immediate answer. Instead, he gracefully lifted his wrist and checked his watch.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said. ¡°I have an important meetingter, so I¡¯ll have to take a rain check on that meal.¡±

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll extend the invitation another time.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Once the contract was signed, they stepped into the elevator together. The moment Rachel stepped out, her phone rang. It was Brian.

    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you at the entrance,¡± he said.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Rachel walked out of the building and headed straight for the familiar car. To her surprise, Brian was already outside, standing beside it. He leaned casually against the vehicle, his tall, refined figure effortlesslymanding attention. Under the golden sunlight, his sharply sculpted features radiated a sense of nobility and charm.

    Without a second thought, she hurried toward him. Brian took her hand, and together, they got into the car. The engine rumbled to life, and in the blink of an eye, the sleek ck vehicle melted into the lively stream of traffic.

    L?t?st c§ß¦Ápt?rs ¦Én g??lnov?ls.??????

    No one paid attention to Andres as he stepped out of the building. He halted mid-step, his long, pale fingers curling into a tight fist. His eyes remained locked on the spot where Brian¡¯s car had just disappeared. After all these years, Brian¡¯s face remained etched in his memory¡ªimpossible to forget. Watching their closeness, it wasn¡¯t difficult to piece together their rtionship.

    Andres motioned to his assistant, his voice low and deliberate. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, Brian White is engaged, isn¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°Yes. But it hasn¡¯t been officially announced.¡±

    Andres nodded, his expression bing even more serious. ¡°So, Rachel is engaged to him.¡±

    Some ties ran deeper¡ªand far moreplicated¡ªthan he had expected.

    That night, Rachely beneath Brian, her body trapped under his. Her eyes held a soft, inviting look, and her long hair fanned out across the bed like silk.

    Brian¡¯s gaze burned with unrestrained intensity. His lips moved gently from her nose to her neck, then down to her chest before stopping at her abdomen. The sensation made Rachel tremble, nearly driving her crazy.

    ¡°Brian¡­¡± she whispered, her chin tilting upward as his name escaped her lips without thought. Her voice was soft and sweet,pletely enchanting.

    Unable to resist any longer, he pulled her into his arms, his desire just as strong.

    The next morning, Rachel woke up feeling as if she¡¯d been hit by a truck. Every inch of her body ached. Faint red marks adorned her shoulders and neck. To hide them, she opted for a high-cored blouse before leaving for work.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 150

    ?Chapter 150:

    The moment she stepped into the office, she was notified about a meeting.

    Wasting no time, Rachel gathered her materials and made her way upstairs. Inside the conference room, Brian was nothing like the man from the night before. Now, he was sharp andmanding, his analysis precise and his decisions firm. Every word he spoke and every move he made radiated confidence and authority, leaving everyone impressed.

    During the break, Rachel headed to the break room. A familiar voice called her name. She turned around, already expecting who it would be. Sure enough, it was Tracy.

    Tracy was dressed in a crisp white blouse tucked into a ck pencil skirt, her wavy hair falling effortlessly down her back.

    ¡°Rachel, you must be tired. I brought you a cup of coffee,¡± Tracy said with a smile as she approached, her tone casual but her eyes betraying something more.

    ¡°No thanks. Coffee keeps me up at night. I¡¯ll just have some water,¡± Rachel replied coolly, rejecting the gesture without hesitation. She had no intention of engaging with Tracy beyond work.

    ¡°I have water too,¡± Tracy said lightly, stepping closer and grabbing Rachel¡¯s arm. Rachel¡¯s instinctive dislike for unnecessary physical contact kicked in, and she sharply pulled away.

    The abrupt motion caused the top button of her blouse to loosen slightly. From where Tracy stood, a red mark on Rachel¡¯s neck became inly visible. Her eyes stayed fixed on it, staring intently. Were Rachel and Brian really that intimate behind closed doors? She had always believed Brian to be reserved and controlled.

    For a fleeting moment, jealousy consumed Tracy. She poured a ss of water and extended it toward Rachel insistently.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need it!¡± Rachel snapped.

    ¡°There¡¯s still a long meeting ahead. You should stay hydrated,¡± Tracy coaxed, nudging the ss closer.

    Discover more on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s

    Feeling frustrated, Rachel finally lost her patience. She tried to push the ss away from her, but water sshed all over her. Tracy quickly stepped forward, pretending to be concerned.

    ¡°Oh no, Rachel, I¡¯m so sorry! I didn¡¯t mean to. I have a spare outfit¡ªwhy don¡¯t you change into it?¡±

    Rachel¡¯s lips curled into a cold smirk. She saw through Tracy¡¯s trick in an instant.

    But instead of brushing it off, Rachel decided to y along and followed Tracy back to her office.

    Tracy theatrically pulled out a fresh set of clothes from a drawer.

    ¡°Rachel, you should put this on.¡±

    But before she could even finish, Rachel unbuttoned her blouse, revealing a camisole underneath.

    Tracy¡¯s fists tightened, and her face turned pale. Her eyesnded on Rachel¡¯s neck, and what she saw made her stomach drop.

    Bright red marks were scattered all over, standing out starkly against her skin. There were more than she had expected and far worse than she had imagined.

    ¡°You two¡­¡± Tracy¡¯s voice wavered, her body shaking with barely contained rage.

    Rachel let out a cold sneer. ¡°Drop the act. You went through all that trouble just to confirm it, didn¡¯t you? Well then, let me give you a good look.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 151

    ?Chapter 151:

    Rachel¡¯s words hit Tracy like a punch to the gut. Her eyes went nk, and she shook her head slowly, unable to believe it.

    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve seen it all, just leave me alone,¡± Rachel said tly as she buttoned her blouse.

    Just as she was about to walk away, Tracy suddenly rushed at her, acting as if she had lost control. She grabbed at Rachel¡¯s clothes, yanking and twisting them roughly.

    ¡°It¡¯s all a lie, all of it!¡± she yelled. ¡°You¡¯re lying, right? Brian loves me; he couldn¡¯t possibly sleep with you.¡±

    Without hesitation, Rachel shoved her away. Surprised by the force, Tracy stumbled and fell to the floor, shaking herself back to reality.

    She stood up, giving Rachel a smug, defeated smile, as if she were in control.

    ¡°So what if it¡¯s true? Have you ever heard that men separate love from physical needs? Brian being with you isn¡¯t for love; it¡¯s just to satisfy his needs. He only loves me. When you had your ident, he stayed by my side the whole time,¡± she said smugly.

    Rachel froze, her mind going nk. During her ident? Brian hadn¡¯t visited her, though. But maybe he was just busy with work, right?

    ¡°Is that really what happened?¡± Rachel asked.

    Tracy tossed a stack of papers at Rachel. ¡°These are my hospital records. If you don¡¯t believe me, check them yourself. Rachel, you¡¯ll never win. To Brian, you¡¯re just a temporary sexual partner.¡±

    With that, Tracy walked out, acting like she had won.

    When the meeting resumed, Rachel lookedpletely distracted. Her clothes were damp, and she felt the chill settling in. By the time the meeting wrapped up, she was feeling lightheaded.

    ?@?€?? ¡é??????? ?? g?lnove?s.c???

    As everyone else left, Brian stayed behind.

    ¡°You look pale. Are you feeling okay?¡± He reached to check her forehead, but she dodged it.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just cold in here. I¡¯ll be fine once I leave.¡±

    Brian seemed like he wanted to stay with her, but Tracy walked in and spoke sharply, ¡°Mr. White, you have an appointment in thirty minutes. You should go.¡±

    ¡°Got it,¡± he replied.

    Not wanting to hold him back, Rachel softly said, ¡°You should go.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re not feeling well, just tell me.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Rachel walked back to her office, feeling a chill that made her shiver. She pushed through until the end of the day, eagerly anticipating going home and finally rxing. Just as she was about to leave, Trey walked in unexpectedly.

    ¡°Rachel, got a minute after work? I need to talk to you about something important.¡±

    Seeing the serious look on his face, Rachel nodded. ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll text you the details.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    They decided to meet at seven, so Rachel left at six-thirty. By the time she arrived, Trey had already ordered. A quick nce at the table revealed it was loaded with her favorite food.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 152

    ?Chapter 152:

    ¡°You must be starving,¡± he said with a smile.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she admitted.

    ¡°Hope you don¡¯t mind I made the order in advance.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. By the way, you said you had something important to talk about. What is it?¡± Rachel asked, her voice betraying a hint of unease.

    Trey smiled again. His expression was as kind and genuine as the first time she met him.

    ¡°No rush, let¡¯s eat first,¡± he said warmly.

    While they ate, he casually asked her a few questions.

    ¡°Rachel, your wedding with Mr. White ising up soon, right?¡±

    ¡°The date¡¯s set, but it¡¯s still a few months off.¡±

    ¡°Have you tried on your wedding gowns yet?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Not yet. We¡¯ve been busy, so we¡¯ve been putting it off. Plus¡­¡± Rachel lightly touched her stomach, a little embarrassed. ¡°I think I¡¯ve put on some weight.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s true,¡± Trey quickly reassured her.

    After sipping some water, Trey looked at her with soft eyes. ¡°You look amazing in anything, and you¡¯ll be even more stunning in a wedding dress.¡±

    Rachel felt warmth from his words, but something didn¡¯t sit right with her. He seemed unusually interested in her rtionship with Brian today, asking questions he wouldn¡¯t usually bring up. After dinner, they decided to take a walk.

    When they reached a quieter, more private spot, Trey took a deep breath and finally said, ¡°Rachel, can I ask you for something?¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± she asked, sensing the shift in his tone.

    ¡°An invitation,¡± Trey replied, his tone firm. ¡°To your wedding with Mr. White. I might not be here when it happens, but no matter where I am, please send me an invitation. I¡¯ll be there to witness your most beautiful moment,e what may.¡±

    He just wanted to witness her wedding with his own eyes.

    Rachel was caught off guard. ¡°What do you mean? Where are you headed?¡±

    Only then did he exin, ¡°Rachel, it¡¯s been great working with you, and I¡¯m grateful we met. But for personal reasons, I have to leave.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s mouth opened, but no words came out. She had so many questions. Seeing the firm resolve in his eyes, she stopped herself from asking anything further.

    ¡°Are you sure about this? Have you thought it through?¡±

    Trey nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure.¡±

    At this point, seeing his determination, Rachel didn¡¯t try to talk him out of it. ¡°If there¡¯s ever an opportunity, you¡¯re always wee toe back,¡± she said, offering her hand.

    Trey nced at her hand, unsure whether to take it.

    After a brief pause, he finally found the courage to ask, ¡°Would it be alright if I gave you a hug?¡±

    Noticing her hesitation, he quickly rified, ¡°It¡¯s nothing more than a hug. I truly appreciate everything you¡¯ve done. I just want to say goodbye properly.¡±

    This time, Rachel didn¡¯t pull away.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 153

    ?Chapter 153:

    Under the night sky, she looked at him as if she were seeing Jeffrey.

    Opening her arms, she smiled at the innocent young man.

    Trey stepped forward, his hands shaking slightly as he wrapped her in a hug.

    In that brief embrace, his heart was a mix of excitement, joy, and a deep, bittersweet sadness.

    ¡°Take care of yourself, Rachel.¡±

    ¡°I wish you all the sess and happiness, Trey!¡± Rachel patted his back softly. After saying their goodbyes, they went their separate ways.

    Rachel had barely taken a few steps when Brian¡¯s car appeared, pulling up beside her.

    The window rolled down, and his serious face appeared. ¡°Get in,¡± he said firmly.

    Rachel got into the car, surrounded by a thick, uneasy silence. Brian¡¯s expression was cold, adding to the chill in the air. The atmosphere inside the car was nearly unbearable.

    Ronald, feeling a shiver, swiftly maneuvered the steering wheel as an electric scooter darted out from the opposite direction. The sudden turn sent Rachel tumbling into Brian¡¯s arms, the momentum leaving her no choice but to cling to him.

    When the vehicle regained stability, Rachel attempted to move back to her seat. However, strong hands gripped her waist, keeping her in ce. Brian¡¯s cold voice asked from above, ¡°Don¡¯t you think you owe me an exnation?¡±

    ¡°And what about you?¡± Rachel countered, meeting his gaze. ¡°Where were you when I was injured in a car ident?¡± Brian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He fidgeted with his fingers and responded in a subdued voice, ¡°I was tied up with some urgent matters.¡±

    His evasive behavior showed he wasn¡¯t interested in discussing it further. A heavy feeling settled in Rachel¡¯s heart. It was clear he wasn¡¯t going to admit anything, not even under intense pressure.

    ???¨¦?? ???t??§ñ? ¨ªn Gal¦Ðo¦Í¦Ål?.c??

    ¡°Why were you allowing Trey to embrace you?¡± he questioned sharply, his eyes probing for the truth.

    ¡°He¡¯s leaving thepany. It was merely a goodbye¡ªnothing more. You¡¯re making too much of it.¡±

    ¡°Well, it better be!¡± Brian snapped.

    He was secretly relieved that Trey had voluntarily resigned after the project concluded.

    Following Norton¡¯s departure that night, Yvonne found her calls to him remained unanswered. It was clear he was still upset. She had humbled herself, pleading for his understanding. Yet, he was still not appeased.

    Left with no alternative, she decided to ask for Edmond¡¯s assistance. Come morning, she put on a nice outfit, slipped on a jade bracelet, and applied simple yet elegant makeup before heading to Edmond¡¯s house. Edmond had just wrapped up his breakfast and was stretching.

    Upon noticing her, Yvonne chimed in, ¡°Edmond, may I join your workout?¡± He took a moment to assess her elegant dress. ¡°You¡¯re too lovely today for a workout. Why not sit and enjoy some drinks with me instead?¡±

    Undeterred, Yvonne replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can slip into something morefortable from here.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 154

    ?Chapter 154:

    She quickly changed into sporty clothes. Her outfit, a bright shade of green, seemed to fill her with youthful energy. Edmond was immersed in his yoga routine.

    Yvonne, admittedly not an expert, managed to keep pace with his poses for about thirty minutes.

    Meanwhile, Norton had just stepped out onto his balcony to make a phone call. From his vantage point, he noticed Yvonne¡¯s energetic presence below. It was clear she was here seeking Edmond¡¯s assistance, perhaps as a strategic move. Her yoga attempts were obviously beginner-level, yet she insisted on joining in. Her form looked a bit funny.

    Despite this, Norton found himself unexpectedly amused as he watched her, a smile creeping across his face. Yvonne, usually so defiant and sharp in their verbal exchanges, appeared far more agreeable now.

    Norton lit a cigarette and leaned back against the balcony railing, his interest piqued as he observed her for a good ten minutes. Once his cigarette was done, he turned and retreated back to his study.

    After the yoga session, Edmond rxed with a juice and finally addressed Yvonne, saying, ¡°You seem troubled today. What brings you here?¡±

    With a reassuring smile, she sped his arm. ¡°You always see right through me.¡± She proceeded to share her troubles openly with him.

    Once she had exined everything, she bowed her head in regret. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I acted without thinking, and I even ended up damaging his car.¡± She initially thought Edmond would scold her.

    To her surprise, he simply chuckled and stroked his beard. ¡°Oh, is that all? I was expecting something far more serious. It¡¯s just a car; if he¡¯s that upset, I can cover the costs.¡±

    Yvonne dismissed the offer with a quick shake of her head. ¡°No need for that. I¡¯ll handle the repair costs myself. I can¡¯t have you paying.¡±

    Read all updates on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv??ls

    ¡°So, what¡¯s the issue then?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll use my funds for the household staff¡¯s wages, but what I really want is for Jorge to return.¡±

    Listening intently, Edmond¡¯s face broke into a gratified smile. ¡°Well done, you¡¯ve proved yourselfpassionate. I¡¯m d Norton married you. Don¡¯t worry, Jorge will return soon.¡±

    Her eyes sparkled with hope. ¡°Is that true?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely. When have I ever lied to you? Let me exin Jorge¡¯s situation. He has a younger sister in the countryside who was recently found to have cancer, with not much time left. Norton knew Jorge was distressed about his sister and allowed him to go back home for a while. Jorge has been loyal to Norton from a young age and was hesitant to leave you all with someone else¡¯s care, so he struggled with the decision.¡±

    Yvonne quickly grasped the situation. ¡°So, Norton arranged for Jorge to leave to be with his sister during her final days?¡±

    Edmond confirmed with a nod.

    It dawned on Yvonne that she had misjudged Norton. Heading upstairs, she unexpectedly encountered Leif.

    She was taken aback. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Realization dawned on her. ¡°Is Norton here too?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 155

    ?Chapter 155:

    Leif nodded.

    ¡°Where is he now?¡±

    ¡°In the study,¡± Leif replied, then hesitated before adding, ¡°There¡¯s something else you should know.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°The night Mr. Burke left, he made sure I paid the household staff¡¯s wages and warned them against repeat incidents.¡±

    Yvonne expressed her appreciation warmly. ¡°Thank you for sharing that with me.¡± Before heading to the study on the second floor, Yvonne brewed a fresh pot of coffee.

    She then tapped lightly on the door.

    ¡°Come in!¡± a voice quickly came from inside, low and emotionless.

    Upon seeing Norton engrossed in his work, Yvonne chose not to interrupt. Silently, she ced a cup of coffee in front of him.

    A few momentster, he reached for the cup. He took a sip, a crease forming on his brow.

    ¡°This coffee seems more bitter than usual,¡± he said, looking up inquisitively. His eyes then fell on Yvonne.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± he asked, his tone carrying a hint of sharpness.

    Yvonne approached him directly, without hesitation. ¡°Leif and Edmond filled me in about the household staff and Jorge. I owe you an apology. I was wrong about you.¡±

    Norton was momentarily stunned, then simply nodded. His reaction was notably reserved.

    Was this his way of forgiving her, or was he still holding back?

    Fresh stories here g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m

    ¡°Do you still hold a grudge against me?¡± Yvonne asked.

    ¡°And what if I do?¡±

    Honestly, she hadn¡¯t thought about that. Could a grown man really be so petty?

    After a moment of thought, Yvonne suggested, ¡°Would you like me to make another cup of coffee for you?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Norton gave a short nod.

    Yvonne secretly rolled her eyes. Was he incapable of saying more than a few words at once?

    ¡°I¡¯ll get it now.¡±

    She wasted no time and returned in minutes with a fresh cup of coffee. But the moment Norton popped open the lid, he frowned slightly. ¡°Still too bitter.¡±

    Yvonne was at a loss for words.

    On her third attempt, Norton barely even looked up. ¡°Too sweet.¡± What on earth did he want, then?

    That was when it hit her¡ªhe was ridiculously hard to satisfy.

    Whatever, she¡¯d keep trying.

    On her fourth attempt, she took her time, carefully adjusting the sugar to get the perfect taste.

    But the second Norton took a sip, his brows furrowed. ¡°The water wasn¡¯t even boiled.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 156

    ?Chapter 156:

    Yvonne just stared at him. Now she knew getting on his good side was never going to be simple.

    And so, this ridiculous cycle went on.

    By the seventh cup, she was so desperate she called Leif and spent ten whole minutes grilling him for tips.

    Even after that, she still messed up a few more times before managing to serve another cup.

    This time, Norton picked up the cup, blew on it lightly, and took two slow sips.

    Yvonne leaned in eagerly. ¡°Well? How is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ decent. Not awful.¡±

    Not exactly high praise, but hey, at least it was eptable.

    By lunchtime, the two of them sat down with Edmond for a meal.

    She took a nap at noon. When she finally woke up, the sky outside was already turning dark.

    She rubbed her head groggily and checked the clock. It was after five.

    She had slept for three whole hours!

    Heading downstairs, Yvonne saw Norton ying chess with Edmond.

    Edmond looked up with a warm smile. ¡°Had a good nap, dear?¡±

    Yvonne felt a little awkward. ¡°Sorry, I overslept.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Eating well and sleeping well just means you¡¯re healthy.¡±

    But midway through his sentence, Edmond suddenly paused, his chess piece hovering in the air.

    Latest chapters g@ln¦Òv??ls?c©–m

    ¡°Grandpa, your move,¡± Norton prompted.

    But Edmond ignored him and turned to Yvonne instead. ¡°You had two tes of pasta at lunch, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. The food here is just way too good.¡±

    She was still gushing about the food when Edmond suddenly dropped a bomb. ¡°Are you pregnant? I remember Norton¡¯s grandma and mom acting the same way¡ªeating and sleeping so much¡ªwhen they were expecting.¡±

    Yvonne went stiff. Pregnant? That was impossible.

    After all, she had never been intimate with Norton. There was simply no way she could be pregnant out of nowhere.

    ¡°Grandpa, I think you¡¯re just too excited about the idea of a great-grandchild. She just happens to sleep a lot,¡± Norton said casually, trying to steer the conversation away.

    But Edmond wasn¡¯t giving up so easily. ¡°You should still get checked¡ªjust to be sure!¡±

    With no other option, Yvonne had toe up with a quick lie. ¡°I already took a test. I¡¯m definitely not pregnant.¡±

    Edmond¡¯s hopes were clearly through the roof.

    If she hadn¡¯t said that, he would¡¯ve no doubt dragged her and Norton to the hospital for a full check-up.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 157

    ?Chapter 157:

    But no matter how many tests she took, there was simply no way for a baby to appear out of thin air¡ªnot when she and Norton had never been intimate.

    After her response, she could clearly feel Edmond¡¯s mood sink.

    Even during dinner, he barely touched his food.

    Later that evening, Edmond insisted that Yvonne and Norton stay over at his ce, which left them with no choice but to share a bed.

    Remembering thest time they had to do this, Yvonne felt a wave of unease wash over her.

    To avoid any awkwardness, she let Norton shower first. Only when he was done and already lying in bed, seemingly half-asleep, did she finally make her way to the bathroom.

    When she stepped out, the room felt oddly quiet.

    She nced at the bed, only to find it empty. Norton was gone.

    A quick search led her to the balcony, where he was standing.

    He stood there, phone in one hand, cigarette in the other, caught up in a call. She couldn¡¯t make out the words, but there was a rare softness in his expression.

    She had nned to wait until he finished his call before stepping out to do theundry.

    But after several minutes, he was still on the phone.

    With no other option, she stepped onto the balcony anyway.

    Since they were close, she could vaguely hear the voiceing from the other end of the call.

    It was soft, sweet, and brimming with affection. ¡°But I miss you. It¡¯s been so long since west saw each other. I want to see you. Can youe over?¡±

    Find what you love at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    There was no denying it¡ªthe woman¡¯s voice had a charm that was hard to ignore.

    Even Yvonne, as a woman, had to admit it was captivating.

    Norton, the man who always seemed distant and impossible to approach, clearly had a weakness for soft-spoken, delicate women who knew how to act coy.

    And Shelly fit that mold perfectly.

    From the moment Yvonne married Norton, all they ever seemed to do was sh. It wasn¡¯t surprising that he couldn¡¯t stand her.

    But certain things¡ªher personality, her habits¡ªwere deeply ingrained in her. She couldn¡¯t change them. And if she did, she wouldn¡¯t be herself anymore. It meant she was never going to be the kind of woman he idealized. Never the perfect love he might have wished for.

    After doing theundry, Yvonne climbed into bed alone.

    Though she was tall and slender, she barely took up any space, pulling just a corner of the nket over herself.

    Norton noticed how little of the nket she had and instinctively frowned.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel cold?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m good.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like seeing people ufortable.¡± With that, he reached for the nket.

    He had only meant to cover her with half of it, but when he pulled at it, his eyesnded on her exposed skin. Faint bruises, some still swollen and red, stood out against her skin.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 158

    ?Chapter 158:

    Some had faded with time, but the ones on her back were still painfully obvious. A few remained swollen, showing no signs of healing just yet.

    That night in the bathroom, she had been covered up¡ªhe hadn¡¯t seen the bruises.

    Norton pushed the nket aside and stepped closer.

    The memory of that night made Yvonne curl up instinctively, a faint tremor running through her.

    ¡°What¡­ what are you doing?¡± She sat up, curling into herself, her arms hugging her body tightly.

    Norton reached out, his warm hand wrapping around her ankle as he pulled her closer.

    Yvonne¡¯s voice wavered with fear. ¡°I know you want to fulfill Edmond¡¯s wish, but¡­¡±

    Before she could finish, his hand pressed gently against a bruise on her thigh.

    ¡°When did you get this?¡±

    ¡°The day of the crash.¡±

    ¡°Did you put any medicine on it?¡±

    ¡°I did, but the doctor said they¡¯d take time to fade and that I should massage them sometimes.¡±

    Norton pressed his palm lightly against the bruise.

    Even his gentle touch made her wince. ¡°It hurts¡­¡±

    ¡°Where else?¡± His voice was cold, his gaze piercing.

    Yvonne thought about the massive bruise on her back. Back then, the impact had left her in unbearable pain.

    When she finally saw it in the mirror, her back was a mess of deep purple. Honestly, it wasn¡¯t a pleasant sight.

    Feel inspired by g¦Á ?¦Ç ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s,

    With such arge area covered in bruises, she didn¡¯t want him to see it.

    She didn¡¯t want him to witness this vulnerable side of her.

    But it was toote. He had already pulled up her nightgown.

    When Norton saw the bruises marring Yvonne¡¯s back, a sharp chill ran through him, sinking into his bones. His entire body tensed as a cold fury settled in his chest.

    Sensing his shift, Yvonne hurriedly pulled her nightgown back on, her fingers gripping the fabric as if shielding herself from his reaction.

    She was terrified that the sight of her bruises had repulsed him. Her voice was barely above a whisper, soft and uncertain. ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to see. You insisted.¡±

    His jaw clenched, his anger simmering. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t seen it myself, just how long were you nning to hide this from me?¡±

    She said nothing. She had never intended to tell him. She didn¡¯t want his pity.

    ¡°Wait for me on the bed.¡±

    His voice was firm as he turned and walked out. When he returned, he carried a medical kit.

    ¡°Lie down and turn your back to me,¡±

    Though his expression remainedposed, his tone had softened.

    Yvonne¡¯s hands clenched around her nightgown as she shook her head. ¡°I appreciate what you¡¯re trying to do, but there¡¯s really no need.¡± She wasn¡¯t ready toy her wounds bare again.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 159

    ?Chapter 159:

    Not even for him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll say it one more time¡ªlie down.¡± His voice had turned icy.

    Yvonne hesitated, but before she could protest, he leaned in, his toneced with warning. ¡°Do you want to lie down yourself, or should I cut your clothes off with scissors?¡±

    A nervous breath escaped her lips. ¡°Can you turn off the lights?¡± she asked quietly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave one wallmp on,¡± he relented.

    His willingness topromise made her stop resisting.

    Slowly, she lifted the hem of her nightgown, exposing the full extent of her injuries.

    Her pale skin made the bruises look even more severe, dark shadows blooming across her back.

    When Norton pressed his fingers gently against her skin, she flinched, biting down on her lip to muffle a gasp.

    ¡°I¡¯m applying ointment and massaging the bruises. It¡¯ll help them heal faster,¡± he exined, his voice steady. ¡°It might sting a little, so try to bear with it.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± she murmured, though a hint of apprehensionced her voice.

    ¡°If it hurts too much, just cry out.¡±

    The cool ointment sent a soothing chill through her skin.

    But as his hands moved, kneading carefully, a sharp pain shot through her back. It burned.

    The warmth of his palms and the ointment intensified, spreading over her skin like fire.

    The sensation burned, an unbearable mix of heat and pain.

    Despite her best efforts to stay silent, soft whimpers escaped her lips.

    L?t??¦Ó c§ß¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?l?.??????

    After nearly ten minutes, she could no longer endure it.

    ¡°Norton, are you done? I can¡¯t take this anymore,¡± she pleaded. ¡°Can you stop now?¡±

    Norton paused, and relief flooded her¡ªuntil he spoke. ¡°No. Ten more minutes.¡± And then he continued.

    Eventually, whether from sheer exhaustion or the pain dulling into something tolerable, her eyelids fluttered shut, and she drifted into sleep.

    By the time morning came, the bed beside her was empty.

    She hurried to the bathroom, her heart pounding as she turned her back to the mirror.

    The sight made her stomach drop.

    The bruises had darkened, spreading across her skin, making her back look even worse than before.

    And Norton had seen it all. The thought only deepened the weight in her chest.

    Just then, the doorbell rang.

    When she opened it, a servant greeted her with a warm smile. ¡°Norton arranged for a massage therapist toe before he left. It should help with your recovery.¡±

    Yvonne instinctively shook her head. More massages? Her back couldn¡¯t take it.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡±

    The servant hesitated, looking slightly uneasy. ¡°But he insisted that youplete the treatment under supervision. Besides, the therapist is already here, waiting downstairs.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 160

    ?Chapter 160:

    ¡°Alright then,¡± Yvonne relented.

    When the therapist arrived, Yvonne was surprised.

    A young woman stepped inside, her delicate features giving her a polished, professional air. Something about her presence felt reassuring.

    ¡°Mrs. Burke, please lie down,¡± the therapist encouraged with a gentle smile. ¡°I¡¯ll adjust the pressure to suit your condition. Just rx and let yourself unwind.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Yvonne murmured.

    After the session, the therapist caught the concern in her eyes and reassured her. ¡°I used a blend of essential oils that improve cirction and speed up healing. With this treatment, your bruises should fade in about three days.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Yvonne asked, her voice tinged with hope.

    ¡°You can trust me.¡±

    After breakfast and bidding Edmond farewell, Yvonne headed home.

    On the way, her phone rang.

    It was the car repair shop, calling to update her on the status of Norton¡¯s vehicle.

    Not knowing much about car repairs, Yvonne simply asked, ¡°How much will it cost to fix?¡±

    ¡°One million,¡± came the reply.

    Hearing the amount, Yvonne rubbed her temples in frustration.

    It was a headache. She didn¡¯t have that kind of money, but she had to pay for the damage she caused to Norton¡¯s car.

    ¡°Alright, ensure the repairs are done thoroughly. I¡¯ll transfer the full amount to you,¡± she promised.

    g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s, home to the best fiction

    Back home, she pondered how to earn money.

    After much thought, she decided she needed to find a job.

    Although the sry wouldn¡¯t be quite high, it would at least support her.

    Even if she divorced Norton in the future, she would have her own career.

    But she knew she needed his approval first. He hadn¡¯t been home for days.

    She assumed he was on a business trip and wouldn¡¯t return for a while, so she called Leif.

    ¡°Hello, Leif. Do you know when Norton will be back?¡± she asked.

    Leif nced at Norton, who was sitting not far away, and quickly replied, ¡°He is at the airport now. He should be home tonight.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Knowing Norton would return, Yvonne made a trip to the supermarket.

    She bought some groceries and prepared a home-cooked meal.

    Although she couldn¡¯tpare herself to a chef, the food was delicious, and he could enjoy it as soon as he got home. Norton arrived around eight in the evening.

    As he entered, he found the dining tableid with a home-cooked meal, emitting a faint aroma and looking quite appetizing.

    Not seeing Yvonne, he searched around and finally found her in the kitchen. She was intently watching the pot, so much so that she didn¡¯t notice him standing at the kitchen door.

    ¡°Did you make all these dishes?¡± he asked aloud.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 161

    ?Chapter 161:

    The noise made Yvonne swiftly turn her head.

    In that motion, her gaze unexpectedly locked with Norton¡¯s in midair.

    ¡°Uh-huh. Just simple home-cooked meals. Not sure if they¡¯ll be to your taste.¡± She had taken the time to ensure the dishes were both simple and thoughtful.

    She had even consulted Jorge before picking up the groceries.

    ¡°Go ahead and wash up. We¡¯ll eat as soon as the soup is done,¡± she instructed, returning her attention to the simmering pot.

    ¡°What type of soup is it?¡±

    His deep voice suddenly filled the space next to her.

    Norton had moved silently and now stood beside her.

    At home, Yvonne wore only t slippers, entuating the difference in their height significantly.

    She barely reached his shoulder.

    Feeling his presence behind her, Yvonne noticed the room seemed to contract. His nearness was imposing, heightening her sense of his presence dramatically.

    Her muscles tightened reflexively, causing her usual fluidity in the kitchen to falter.

    ¡°When will the soup be ready?¡± inquired Norton.

    ¡°It has just started to boil.¡±

    ¡°Will it take much longer?¡±

    ¡°Actually, it won¡¯t. Just need to add the ingredients and let them simmer for a few minutes.¡±

    Yvonne methodically dropped each ingredient into the pot, following up with a dash of seasoning.

    G a lno v els  is packed with thrilling adventures

    She was sparing with the spices, aiming to let the natural tastes of the food shine through.

    The wait became a subtle ordeal, steam curling from the pot while his breath seemed to hover just behind her.

    Aware of his close proximity, Yvonne felt his eyes on her as she cooked.

    She had always imagined such simple, daily joys as part of her married life.

    Unfortunately, her dreams had not materialized.

    From the time they were married, his affection had beencking. He was frequently away on business trips or preparing for the next one.

    Consequently, their encounters were sparse.

    This may have been the most prolonged period they had ever spent together.

    When the soup finally boiled, Yvonne murmured softly, ¡°It¡¯s ready. I¡¯ll get it served.¡±

    She grasped thedle, poised to dish up the soup.

    Norton¡¯s voice grew closer again. ¡°You seem to have forgotten the salt, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Did I really?¡±

    Yvonne felt a surge of surprise and quickly tasted the soup, only to find it tasteless.

    She recognized that thepse was due to the disruption caused by Norton¡¯s close presence.

    ¡°You seem a little off your game in the kitchen today,¡± he teased yfully.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 162

    ?Chapter 162:

    She retorted, ¡°I was totally focused! It¡¯s your presence that throws me off¡­¡±

    She stumbled over her words, and her calm broke down.

    ¡°What is it about my presence?¡± he asked further.

    ¡°I was so concerned that you might not like it, I ended up getting too nervous and forgot.¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying my being here made you forget to add the salt?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s entirely your fault.¡±

    Yvonne added the salt and then brought the soup to the table.

    The atmosphere at the dinner table was pleasantly calm.

    As Norton sampled the soup, Yvonne quickly inquired, ¡°How is it? What do you think?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s decent, though it could be better.¡±

    Despite his critique, he was quite hungry and ate a lot.

    With his mood appearing upbeat, Yvonne seized the moment to mention her desire to return to work. But at her words, his expression darkened suddenly.

    ¡°We¡¯ll discuss thister!¡±

    He set his fork down abruptly and headed upstairs.

    Feeling a surge of anxiety, Yvonne followed him. ¡°Norton, I understand you can take care of me financially, but as a woman, I also need my own career. I can¡¯t depend solely on you for financial security. Moreover, if there everes a time when we¡­¡±

    She paused, steering clear of the word ¡°divorce,¡± and continued, ¡°If we ever go our separate ways, I need to be self-sufficient. I aspire to lead a meaningful life and be needed.¡±

    On this asion, Norton didn¡¯t instantly dismiss the idea.

    Uncover your next adventure at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s

    ¡°Is working again really that important to you?¡± he inquired, his back turned to her as he changed his clothes.

    ¡°Yes, it really is.¡±

    ¡°Even considering you¡¯ll have to navigate office politics,working, and possible unfair treatment?¡±

    With a resolute nod, Yvonne answered, ¡°Definitely!¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± he responded.

    Just as Yvonne was about to express her gratitude, Norton suggested, ¡°How about you cook for me for a month first, then we¡¯ll discuss it further?¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Yvonne took this as a hopeful sign. ¡°Why would I need to lie about this?¡± His logic appeared solid.

    Quickly, another concern crossed her mind. ¡°You¡¯re frequently away on business trips. If I make dinner, you¡¯re often not here to enjoy it!¡±

    As he straightened his clothing, he responded with a rxed tone, ¡°I¡¯m not nning any trips for a while. I¡¯ll be here at home.¡±

    ¡°Agreed,¡± Yvonne responded.

    Back at the office, Rachel was swamped with assignments.

    Conversely, Brian found himself with an abundance of free time.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 163

    ?Chapter 163:

    Each day, he returned home fresh from a shower and rxed, waiting for Rachel, who was still glued to herptop due to extended work hours.

    One night, with the clock striking eleven and Rachel still engrossed in her work in the study, Brian couldn¡¯t hold back any longer.

    He approached her, firmly shut herptop, and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough for tonight. You can wrap this up tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s the weekend tomorrow. If I don¡¯t finish this now, it will have to wait until¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s end it here for today.¡±

    He then moved in, lifted her effortlessly, and carried her toward the bathroom. Turning on the shower, he said, ¡°Your pajamas are ready. Take a quick shower. We¡¯ve got something nned.¡±

    ¡°What are we doing?¡±

    Rachel suspected it might be sex. Thements Tracy had made earlier still echoed in her mind, causing her difort.

    After spending extra time in the bathroom, Rachel eventually came out. The moment she moved, Brian wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her in.

    His lips grazed the back of her neck, slowly making their way down. She instinctively recoiled. ¡°I¡¯m really tired tonight, not in the mood.¡±

    ¡°Are you mistaken about something?¡±

    He gently ruffled her hair and drew her tightly into his embrace.

    ¡°It¡¯s Saturday tomorrow. Your wedding dress and the rings have arrived. It¡¯s time to try them on.¡±

    Rachel was puzzled. ¡°But you mentioned we¡¯d have to wait another month?¡±

    Exclusive stories g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í?ls

    Brian tenderly cupped her face, his eyes soft. ¡°Rachel, I¡¯ve made you wait too long. I don¡¯t want to dy any longer.¡±

    At that moment, Rachel overflowed with joy. Gazing into his eyes, a sudden question arose in her heart: had he married her out of duty, or had his feelings for her genuinely deepened?

    ¡°Brian, are you really sure you want to see me in that wedding dress?¡±

    ¡°Could there be anyone else?¡± His words gently soothed Rachel¡¯s worries.

    Rachel thought it might be time to show more faith in him. Havingmitted to marry him and picturing their life together, she realized she should not dwell on doubts.

    They made their way to the bridal shop the next morning.

    The wedding gowns, arrayed in splendid rows, radiated with dazzling purity and elegance, symbolizing the undying love all couples aspire to.

    Brian sped Rachel¡¯s hand and confidently led her to the far end of the shop. When the attendants noticed him, they quickly came forward, full of excitement. ¡°Mr. White, your selected wedding gown has arrived! Would your fianc¨¦e like to try it on right now?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    As they pulled back the curtain, revealing the gown, Rachel let out a surprised breath.

    The gown surpassed the original design in beauty and liveliness. Although her preference usually leaned toward simpler designs, the gown¡¯s hem was intricately beaded with fine diamonds. It didn¡¯t appear heavy but rather sparkled as if it epassed an entire radiant gxy. Its long train gracefully cascaded along the floor. Merely gazing upon it was mesmerizing.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 164

    ?Chapter 164:

    ¡°Go ahead and try it on!¡± Brian suggested, his gaze alight with excitement.

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    The attendant smiled and said, ¡°Ms. Marsh, this way to the dressing room, please.¡±

    It took Rachel about ten minutes to slip into the wedding gown.

    As she gazed at her reflection in the mirror, she grasped why so many women cherish the dream of donning a white wedding dress to marry their beloved. The moment was saturated with joy and expectation, filled with a profound sense of holiness.

    Already a beautiful woman, Rachel looked even more stunning and awe-inspiring in the gown.

    An attendant, captivated by her appearance, eximed, ¡°Ms. Marsh, you look absolutely magnificent, truly the epitome of elegance.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll bring Mr. White to see you now.¡±

    Upon hearing that Brian was about to be summoned, a wave of nervousness washed over Rachel.

    ¡°Wait! Just a couple more minutes, please!¡±

    She took a brief moment to steady her nerves.

    Shortly after, a staff member approached Brian, saying, ¡°Mr. White, Ms. Marsh is almost ready toe out.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Brian remained motionless, his intense gaze locked on the draped curtain that separated them.

    When the fabric slowly drew back and revealed Rachel in her bridal attire, Brian¡¯s breath was momentarily suspended.

    Get thetest updates on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s

    Rachel looked even more radiant than he could have ever envisioned.

    It wasn¡¯t just Brian who noticed; other customers in the boutique also couldn¡¯t resist ncing her way more than once.

    The prolonged silence from Brian made Rachel¡¯s heart clench with anxiety. Tentatively, her hands tightly sped, she inquired, hoping yet nervous, ¡°Do I look okay?¡±

    Brian moved towards her, and with each step he took, Rachel¡¯s heart thudded more audibly.

    Her heart was racing so fiercely it felt as though it might burst from her chest. Bending slightly towards her, Brian¡¯s voice tinged her ear like a spark. ¡°What am I to do? I regret it all of a sudden!¡±

    ¡°Does it not look good?¡± Rachel asked, her disappointment evident as she bit her lip.

    Then, his reassurance followed swiftly. ¡°It¡¯s stunning. I feel like I should seclude you away to admire you on my own, rather than let other men even dream of you.¡±

    A sigh of relief escaped Rachel, and her features rxed into a slow smile. ¡°I was on edge. Next time, skip the teasing,¡± she pleaded gently.

    ¡°Understood,¡± he replied, his smile warm with affection.

    Right then, a staff member approached them, ¡°Mr. White, is it time for your suit fitting now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s do that.¡±

    Brian had barely taken a few steps toward the dressing room when a lively voice called out from behind, ¡°Brian!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 165

    ?Chapter 165:

    The voice sounded vaguely unfamiliar to Rachel.

    Rachel turned to see a young woman energetically approaching Brian and linking her arm through his. ¡°Brian, you were supposed to tell me when you and your fianc¨¦e were picking out wedding attire so I coulde along. You always forget your promises. Thankfully, I heard you were here, or I would¡¯ve missed this. And you haven¡¯t yet introduced me to your bride-to-be!¡±

    The girl standing next to Brian was a bundle of energy, chatting nonstop. Brian massaged his temples, a headache beginning to form. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not just here to cause trouble?¡±

    The girl swiftly ced her hands on her hips and frowned. ¡°Brian, I don¡¯t appreciate thatment. I know you¡¯re not fond of me, but liking you is my choice, and nobody can change that.¡±

    Brian gently pushed her away, his tone firm, saying, ¡°Natalia, you¡¯re like a sister to me. There will never be anything romantic between us.¡±

    Hearing this, Natalia Carpenter¡¯s face took on a childish sulk, and she began to plead with teary eyes. ¡°Why? I never stood a chance when you were with Tracy, and now with your new girlfriend, I¡¯ve heard it¡¯s just to make Carol happy. If it¡¯s all for Carol¡¯s sake, why can¡¯t it be me?¡±

    Brian¡¯s demeanor turned cold instantly. He withdrew his hand, his tone turning cold. ¡°Natalia, stop this foolishness. I won¡¯t let you disturb her. I¡¯m calling your father now to have him pick you up.¡±

    Natalia Carpenter¡¯s fear surged as she clung to his hand, her plea bing more desperate. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave. Just, please, don¡¯t tell my father.¡± Brian gave a slight nod.

    As he moved to change into his outfit, Natalia finally became aware of Rachel¡¯s presence, who had been silently observing the interaction. She was just about to depart.

    However, a staff member then called out, ¡°Ms. Marsh, your neckline seems quite in. Let me fetch a ne toplement Mr. White¡¯s suit.¡±

    Keep reading at .c¡ðm

    ¡°Ms. Marsh? Rachel Marsh?¡± Natalia halted abruptly, recognition dawning on her. She knew Brian had gotten engaged upon her return, though she had yet to meet his fianc¨¦e, aware only of her name.

    Moving closer, she positioned herself next to Rachel. Rachel stood quite tall, her stature entuated by the high heels she wore, dwarfing Natalia slightly. Consequently, Natalia had to tilt her head back to make eye contact.

    ¡°Are you Rachel, Brian¡¯s girlfriend?¡± Natalia inquired, her voice carrying a challenging, inquisitive tone.

    Rachel affirmed with a nod. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me.¡±

    Natalia scrutinized her from head to toe for a lengthy three minutes.

    Finally, she said, ¡°You¡¯re very beautiful, even more so than Tracy. But¡­¡± Natalia straightened her posture, puffing out her chest confidently. ¡°I¡¯m not too shabby myself. Actually, I¡¯m quite intrigued.¡±

    Rachel, slightly startled, responded, ¡°Intrigued by what?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really curious why Brian would choose to marry you after being somitted to Tracy. He seemed to only have eyes for her back then.¡±

    Rachel didn¡¯t answer directly.

    She smiled softly and replied, ¡°Maybe it was destiny.¡±

    Natalia nodded in agreement. ¡°I think so too. I heard Tracy is already married; maybe that¡¯s why Brian finally gave up and agreed to marry you. Not exactly something to brag about.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 166

    ?Chapter 166:

    Rachel forced a small smile and said nothing more.

    A sudden wave of difort hit her, likely a sign that her period was approaching.

    A dull ache spread through her lower abdomen, leaving her body weak and sluggish.

    Overall, she felt unbearably unwell.

    ¡°Mr. White, this suit looks perfect on you, and itplements Ms. Marsh¡¯s wedding gown beautifully,¡± the shop attendant chimed in.

    In a hurry, Natalia lifted the curtain and slipped into the fitting room.

    When Brian emerged, Rachel¡¯s face had turned noticeably pale.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I think my period just started. I feel awful.¡±

    No sooner had Rachel spoken than Brian¡¯s phone rang. Tracy¡¯s name shed on the screen.

    He hesitated for a moment before ignoring the call.

    But just a few secondster, the phone rang again. It kept repeating until he finally picked up.

    The moment the call connected, Tracy¡¯s frail, desperate voice came through.

    ¡°Brian, help¡­ please help me!¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Struggling to steady her breathing, Tracy replied, ¡°I was negotiating a contract with Mr. Prescott tonight, and he insisted I drink¡­ had too much, and now everything¡¯s spinning. Brian, I¡¯m scared. The way he¡¯s looking at me is¡ªit¡¯s terrifying, I really¡­ really¡­¡±

    Her voice broke into soft, helpless sobs.

    Latest updates on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    The bridal shop fell eerily silent, Tracy¡¯s voice the only sound cutting through the stillness.

    Brian¡¯s brows furrowed in a deep frown. He didn¡¯t agree to help right away, but he didn¡¯t reject her either.

    ¡°If you¡¯re going, I won¡¯t stop you. But if you¡¯re not, then don¡¯t give her a reason to think you will,¡± Rachel said.

    Suddenly, frantic, heavy knocks on the door came through the line.

    Tracy¡¯s voice dropped to a trembling whisper.

    ¡°Brian, I locked myself in the bathroom. What do I do? He¡¯s knocking again¡ªI don¡¯t think I can hold out much longer.¡±

    Brian¡¯s lips pressed into a firm line, tension tightening his jaw.

    ¡°Rachel, can you wait here for me, please?¡±

    The moment he said it, Rachel knew¡ªhe had chosen Tracy.

    But she refused to ept it. She was his fianc¨¦e. How much longer was he going to run to another woman, making her believe she still had a ce in his life?

    This time, she didn¡¯t step aside. She snatched the phone from his hand and spoke icily.

    ¡°Tracy Haynes, Brian and I are in the middle of trying on wedding clothes. You¡¯re an adult¡ªyou should know how to handle your own risks. If you can¡¯t protect yourself, then call the police. Stop relying on my fianc¨¦.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 167

    ?Chapter 167:

    On the other end of the line, Tracy gripped her phone tightly, her teeth sinking into her lip until it turned pale.

    Then, in a voiceced with guilt, she murmured, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for disturbing such an important moment. It¡¯s my fault. Brian, I didn¡¯t know you and Rachel were picking out wedding clothes. I shouldn¡¯t have interrupted. I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Without another word, she abruptly ended the call.

    Brian¡¯s gaze turned sharp as it settled on Rachel, his expression unreadable.

    He didn¡¯t say a word. But Rachel could feel it¡ªhe med her.

    Without hesitation, he redialed Tracy¡¯s number. No answer.

    His face darkened, and he immediately called Ronald.

    ¡°Send me the location where Tracy had dinner with the so-called Mr. Prescott tonight.¡±

    Ronald responded swiftly, forwarding the details without dy. Brian patted Rachel¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back in an hour at most.¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re still going after her, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    His silence was all the answer she needed.

    Rachel let out a quiet breath before pressing on. ¡°What if I told you this was a setup? That Tracy knew we¡¯d be here today, trying on wedding clothes, and she staged this whole thing just to pull you away¡ªwould you believe me?¡± For a fleeting second, a faint glimmer of hope flickered in her eyes.

    But his reply came without hesitation. ¡°She wouldn¡¯t do something that reckless.¡±

    In his view, Tracy wouldn¡¯t willingly put herself in danger. And she must truly be in trouble. Rachel had used her unfairly.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m fuels your imagination

    ¡°Really?¡± Her lips curled into a colorless smile. She didn¡¯t argue further.

    Brian turned and strode away, disappearing from sight in an instant.

    But before he made it out of earshot, the shop attendant¡¯s worried voice rang out. ¡°Ms. Marsh, are you alright?¡± Rachel saw Brian pause.

    For a second, she thought¡ªhoped¡ªhe might reconsider.

    But all he left behind was a single sentence. ¡°Take good care of her. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    Then, without a trace of hesitation, he was gone.

    Rachel tried to keep her eyes open, but her body was growing weaker by the second.

    Just then, the curtain of the fitting room was pushed aside, and Natalia stepped out.

    ¡°Rachel, I knew it. Brian¡¯s never going to marry you. He still has feelings for Tracy.¡±

    She crossed her arms, watching Rachel closely. ¡°The second Tracy needed help, he ran straight to her. But when you weren¡¯t feeling well, he didn¡¯t even seem to notice.¡±

    Every word hit like a dagger¡ªsharp and precise.

    But Rachel didn¡¯t have the strength to argue.

    She forced a faint smile and murmured, ¡°You talk too much like a little girl. Can you be quiet for once?¡±

    ¡°Excuse me? Who are you calling a little girl?¡± Natalia huffed, her expression twisting in irritation. ¡°I¡¯m already twenty!¡± She hated that nickname.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 168

    ?Chapter 168:

    Brian had always used it as an excuse to brush her off whenever she tried to pursue him.

    cing her hands on her hips, she shot Rachel an annoyed re. ¡°I¡¯m serious, Rachel. Call me that again, and I swear, I¡¯ll lose it. You think being pretty changes anything? Brian still doesn¡¯t want you. Everyone saw what just happened¡ªyou stood there and let another woman take your fianc¨¦ right in front Of you. It¡¯s actually kind of sad. Even I feel bad for you.

    Rachel let out a small, strainedugh. ¡°Yeah. It is pathetic.¡±

    But as soon as the words left her lips, thest of her strength drained away.

    Her arms fell limp at her sides.

    The shop attendant gasped in rm. ¡°Ms. Marsh?¡±

    Panicked, she reached out and gently shook Rachel¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Ms. Marsh, wake up¡­ Please wake up!¡±

    Natalia¡¯s confidence faltered. A flicker of unease passed through her eyes. Oh no! Was Rachel really that fragile? She had only thrown a few sharp words her way, and Rachel had already passed out?

    ¡°Hey! Wake up!¡± Her heart pounded as she stepped closer, hesitating before giving Rachel¡¯s chest a light poke.

    When there was still no reaction, she pinched Rachel¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Come on, Rachel, wake up! Quit messing around. I¡¯m serious!¡±

    Still nothing. A bead of sweat formed at Natalia¡¯s temple. Her voice wavered as she gave Rachel¡¯s shoulder a shake.

    ¡°Hey! Wake up! Don¡¯t think you can scare me like this¡ªI¡¯m not that easy to intimidate!¡±

    But Rachel remained motionless.

    Natalia¡¯s stomach twisted with panic. Her hands trembled as she fumbled for her phone, hurriedly dialing the driver.

    ¡°There¡¯s a woman here who just fainted! Get in here now and take us to the hospital! Hurry!¡±

    In the car, Rachel remained unresponsive.

    Natalia, overwhelmed with panic, burst into tears, her sobs uncontroble.

    ¡°What do I do, Dous? I didn¡¯t mean for this to happen! I just wanted to push her buttons a little¡ªto let out my frustration. I never thought she¡¯d actually pass out! She¡¯s going to be okay, right?¡± Her voice shook, thick with fear.

    Dous Hilton, the driver, kept his tone steady as he tried to reassure her.

    ¡°Please stay calm. She¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡ªjust drive faster!¡±

    At the hospital, Rachel was immediately rushed into emergency care. Natalia paced anxiously in the corridor, her stomach twisting with worry. Thankfully, everything went smoothly.

    Not long after, the doctor emerged.

    Natalia rushed forward. ¡°Doctor, how is she?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s fine. Once she¡¯s settled in a room, you can visit her.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Thank you, Doctor.¡±

    Inside the ward, everything was a sterile shade of white.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 169

    ?Chapter 169:

    The air felt cold, empty¡ªdevoid of warmth.

    Natalia had never liked hospitals. They always felt too distant, too lonely. And more than anything, she hated pain. She hated needles. But this time, she had no choice but to push past her fear.

    When Natalia stepped inside, Rachely motionless on the bed, eyes shut, her face pale, drained of all color. Her breathing was so shallow it was barely perceptible.

    If Natalia hadn¡¯t known Rachel was simply unwell, she might have doubted whether Rachel was even alive.

    It wasn¡¯t an overreaction¡ªRachel looked so unnervingly still, as if all signs of life had faded from her.

    ¡°Rachel¡­¡± Natalia called softly, hesitant.

    As expected, there was no response.

    She stepped closer, her fingers twitching before she finally reached out to check Rachel¡¯s breathing.

    Feeling the faint warmth of breath against her hand, she exhaled in relief.

    ¡°Thank goodness.¡±

    Momentster, a nurse entered the room.

    Noticing the tray of medication bottles in her hands, Natalia¡¯s unease deepened. ¡°Does she really need all that? Is she still in bad shape?¡±

    The nurse, seeing the concern on Natalia¡¯s face, softened her tone. ¡°The doctor prescribed these. I¡¯m just here to administer the injections. If you want details, you should ask the doctor.¡±

    Natalia gave a small nod. ¡°Okay, but when will she wake up?¡±

    Your next story starts here g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    ¡°The doctor said it shouldn¡¯t be long now, so try not to worry. By the way, what¡¯s your rtionship with her?¡±

    The nurse¡¯s question was casual, but it caught Natalia off guard.

    She couldn¡¯t possibly say they were romantic rivals, could she?

    ¡°I¡¯m her younger sister!¡±

    ¡°I see. Your sister¡¯s health is quite delicate, so make sure to take good care of her.¡±

    After administering the injection, the nurse gave a few instructions before heading out.

    Natalia remained at Rachel¡¯s bedside. Dous, having settled the medical bills, nced at the time¡ªit was already noon.

    He turned to Natalia and said, ¡°Miss, you should eat something. I can stay here and keep watch.¡±

    ¡°Forget it. I had a hand in her copsing. I won¡¯t feel at ease until she wakes up. I¡¯ll wait.¡±

    ¡°But you shouldn¡¯t skip meals either.¡±

    Natalia mulled it over before saying, ¡°Then please bring something back for me.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be quick.¡±

    Once Dous left, Natalia found herself studying Rachel more closely. She had to admit, Rachel was breathtaking. Not the kind of beauty enhanced by makeup, but the kind that was effortlessly striking.

    Then again, what did looks matter? In Brian¡¯s heart, there was only room for Tracy.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 170

    ?Chapter 170:

    The thought left an unexpected pang of sympathy in her chest.

    Resting her chin on her hand, she sighed and murmured, ¡°Honestly, you¡¯ve got it rough. Imagine trying on wedding dresses while your fianc¨¦ runs off to another woman. But at least Brian¡¯s willing to pick you in the end¡ªto marry you. That¡¯s more than I ever got.¡±

    Natalia exhaled heavily, her shoulders sinking. ¡°Ugh, I can¡¯t even tell if I should feel bad for you or be jealous.¡±

    About ten minutester, Rachel stirred awake.

    Even with her eyes open, she still felt drained, her limbs heavy with exhaustion. The dull ache in her abdomen told her what she already suspected¡ªit was just her period.

    Brian leaving had upset her, but not enough to make her pass out.

    Lately, her body had been betraying her in ways she didn¡¯t understand. Fatigue clung to her like a weight, her energy drained without reason. Her hair came out in handfuls. Nausea hit her at random, and she had thrown up more times than she could count.

    Seeing movement, Natalia immediately leaned in, her voice filled with relief. ¡°Finally! I thought you were gonna sleep forever. Listen, I¡¯m sorry, okay? I didn¡¯t think you were so fragile that a couple of words from me would knock you out cold.¡±

    Rachel blinked at the woman in front of her. She was undeniably beautiful, with an air of innocence that made it difficult to hold a grudge.

    Yes, she had been sharp-tongued at the bridal shop, but standing here now, she looked nothing but earnest.

    Rachel offered a small smile. ¡°I¡¯m not that fragile. Words alone won¡¯t make me pass out.¡±

    ¡°Then what happened?¡±

    ¡°Probably my period,¡± Rachel admitted. ¡°That, plus not getting enough sleep the past few nights. My body just gave out, so don¡¯t me yourself too much.¡± She shifted, suddenly aware of her growing difort. She needed to get to the bathroom¡ªnow.

    Find exclusive updates g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??ls

    She barely lifted the nket before her body betrayed her. The moment her feet touched the cold floor, a wave of exhaustion crashed over her.

    Noticing her struggle, Natalia quickly stepped forward and grabbed her arm.

    ¡°Bathroom, right? Come on, I¡¯ll help you. No need to be shy¡ªwe¡¯re both women.¡±

    Rachel shot her a grateful smile. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me.¡±

    After helping Rachel find a tampon and making sure she was okay, Natalia guided her back to bed.

    Right then, Dous returned.

    Knowing Natalia hadn¡¯t eaten yet, he had brought back an assortment of food. The rich, warm aroma filled the hospital room, chasing away the sterile chill.

    Natalia stretchedzily, inhaling deeply before grinning. ¡°Well, that¡¯s better. At least it doesn¡¯t feel like a morgue anymore.¡± She quickly unpacked the food, setting everything up.

    She handed a spoon to Rachel. ¡°It¡¯s already noon. You must be starving. Eat.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 171

    ?Chapter 171:

    Rachel blinked, caught off guard.

    Their first encounter at the bridal shop had left a very different impression¡ªshe had pegged Natalia as an entitled richdy, the kind who only cared about herself.

    But now, she seemed like a kind and innocent soul.

    ¡°Bringing me to the hospital was already more than enough,¡± Rachel murmured. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do all this.¡±

    Natalia met her gaze without hesitation. ¡°Maybe, but that¡¯s just how I am. If I hadn¡¯t been involved, fine. But since I was, I like to see things through.¡± She gestured toward the food. ¡°The doctor said you¡¯re weak and need something nutritious, so hurry up and eat.¡±

    Rachel tightened her grip around the spoon, her voice steady with gratitude. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Natalia leaned back, casually twirling her fork. ¡°Don¡¯t get the wrong idea. This doesn¡¯t change anything¡ªI still see you as a rival.¡±

    She met Rachel¡¯s gaze head-on, her tone unwavering. ¡°I like Brian, and that makes uspetitors. But I¡¯d rather y fair. I don¡¯t do cheap tricks.¡±

    Midway through their meal, the door swung open, and the doctor stepped in. His gaze lingered on Rachel longer than necessary, his expression unreadable.

    ¡°Rachel Marsh, correct?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    He gave a small nod, then spoke in a measured tone, ¡°After eight o¡¯clock tonight, no food or drink. Given your symptoms, I strongly rmend a full examination tomorrow.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s stomach twisted, a sudden unease settling over her. She gripped the edge of her nket and hesitated before asking, ¡°Doctor¡­ is there something wrong with me?¡±

    ¡°We should proceed with the examination first and assess the results afterwards,¡± the doctor suggested cautiously.

    Your next adventure is at g  al n ovels . con

    ¡°Alright, thanks so much, doctor!¡±

    Across town, Tracy was pinned down on a couch.

    Her blouse was ripped, revealing her shoulder, which only heightened her vulnerability.

    With her long hair disheveled and her head bowed in defeat, she pleaded, ¡°Please, stop! I can¡¯t handle any more alcohol.¡± However, no one listened to her pleas.

    Her resistance only seemed to turn them on, their eagerness to dominate her growing.

    ¡°Come on, Tracy, show us what you¡¯re made of! Two more bottles should be easy for you. Or do you think we¡¯re not worth your time?¡±

    Tears rolled down her cheeks, enhancing her woeful appearance.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. I¡¯m not good with alcohol. Drinking more might kill me.¡±

    She hoped her honesty would soften their approach.

    Yet, Simon Prescott merely scoffed, hisughter booming.

    ¡°Scared? Don¡¯t be. At the very least, I can have a doctor and an ambnce ready. Should anything happen, I¡¯ll cover your hospital expenses ten times over.¡±

    Despite Tracy¡¯s continuous rejections and pleas, Simon¡¯s patience thinned. He grabbed her chin forcefully with one hand and thrust a ss of wine to her lips with the other.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 172

    ?Chapter 172:

    Tracy initially resisted, managing to spit out much of the wine.

    This act, however, sshed wine on Simon, igniting his anger further.

    ¡°You¡¯re just a secretary, a nobody. Even if I rape you today, no one would dare confront me.¡±

    Gasping for air, Tracy retorted fiercely, ¡°You¡¯re going to regret this! I work for Brian White. When he learns of this, he won¡¯t stand by. You should release me now.¡±

    Hearing this, Simon¡¯sughter grew louder and more disdainful.

    ¡°Really? Brian White? Do you think he actually cares what happens to a secretary?¡±

    He thenmanded his associates, ¡°Hold her down. I¡¯m not stopping today until she begs for mercy.¡±

    Immediately, two men approached and seized Tracy firmly on either side.

    Their grip was strong.

    Despite her struggles, Tracy found escape impossible.

    With a malevolent grin, Simon said mockingly, ¡°You asked for this.¡±

    He stood over her, elegantly pouring a ss of red wine that fell like a stream of blood. The pour was quick and harsh. Wine sttered across Tracy¡¯s face, hair, and clothes, and some forced its way into her mouth,pelling her to swallow.

    After forcing several sses of wine, he switched to hard liquor.

    Tracy watched in horror as he uncorked a bottle of strong spirits, her eyes wide with fear, shaking her head frantically. She tried to plead, but her voice failed her.

    Hisughter grew wilder, more chilling.

    With each chuckle, he tipped the bottle, letting the liquor flow freely.

    Fresh chapters live g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í????s

    The onught left Tracy disheveled and drenched, reeking of alcohol. As the harsh liquor burned down her throat, it felt like her insides were ame.

    The sensation was both fiery and painful.

    She arched her neck back, desperately trying to mp her mouth shut. Her jaw was mped tightly as she was forcibly fed mouthfuls of alcohol, filling her mouthpletely.

    By the end of the ordeal, with the bottle now empty, she was nearly unconscious, continuously coughing.

    At that moment, her face was drenched not just from alcohol but also from tears mixed with regret.

    She had known of Simon Prescott¡¯s reputation as a privileged, brash heir in his forties, infamous for his reprehensible actions and unting his wealth. Yet, she had intentionallye, believing that enduring some hardship or harassment mightpel Brian to rescue her.

    Tracy had anticipated possibly ending up drunk or being inappropriately touched. However, the reality of the situation had far surpassed her worst expectations. Had she foreseen the actual danger, she would never have chosen such a risky tactic.

    She realized she had gambled and lost miserably.

    Just as despair overwhelmed her, the door of the private room was violently burst open.

    Brian entered, his formidable presence framed by a backlight, looking every bit the hero she needed.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 173

    ?Chapter 173:

    Overwhelmed, Tracy managed to cry out, ¡°Brian, help!¡±

    ¡°Mr. White!¡± The people in the room noticed Brian¡¯s arrival.

    Rather than showing caution, theyughed. Simon sauntered over to Brian, offering him a cigarette.

    ¡°Mr. White, your secretary is quite a stunner. Let her stay a few days with me, and it¡¯s not just this deal I¡¯ll sign. I¡¯llmit to ten more, with a profit split of seventy for you, thirty for me.¡±

    Brian responded with a sneer. In a swift motion, he dropped the cigarette and ground it into the floor with his heel.

    Simon¡¯s expression shifted from smugness to difort. ¡°Mr. White, what¡­ what is this about?¡±

    ¡°Nothing,¡± Brian replied with a cold smile, his expression devoid of warmth. With a slight twist of his mouth, he added casually, ¡°Just that your end will be much like this cigarette¡¯s.¡±

    Brian¡¯s eyes remained fixed on the remains of the cigarette.

    Understanding dawned on Simon, who began to stammer apologies frantically. Tracy, her cheeks wet with tears, looked up. ¡°Brian, thank goodness you¡¯re here!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be afraid. Trust me.¡± Brian approached, his touch reassuring as he patted her shoulder.

    He then removed his coat and gently covered her with it. ¡°Sit quietly on the sofa for a bit. I¡¯ll handle this.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Tracy responded, visibly relieved.

    Chaos ensued shortly afterward, the room filling with the sounds of groans and pleas for mercy.

    L?t??t ?h¦Ápt?rs ??n g??l??ov?l??.????m

    Brian, driven by fury, seemed unstoppable.

    It was rumored that Brian had knocked out a few teeth from Simon by the end of the altercation.

    Rachel learned of the incident through the design department¡¯s group chat. A colleague mentioned that a friend, working as an attendant at the club, witnessed everything and shared the details.

    The employee shared not only text but also pictures, making her words convincing. One particr image stood out, showing Brian tenderly cing his suit jacket over Tracy.

    Despite the dim lighting of the room, his expression was unmistakably gentle, filled withpassion and sorrow.

    Rachel blinked away the difort in her eyes. She recognized the jacket¡ªit was the same one he had switched into at the bridal shop, the very suit jacket he was nning to wear on their wedding day.

    Late in the afternoon, Natalia said her goodbyes to Rachel. ¡°I see you¡¯re doing better, so I¡¯ll head out now.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, take care!¡± Rachel responded, though her face remained pale, her voice frail and soft.

    The following morning, a nurse entered with a stack of forms.

    Rachel looked up, bewildered. ¡°All these tests are necessary?¡±

    ¡°The doctor ordered them, yes. You have several blood tests lined up. Considering you¡¯re still weak, it might be wise to have someone here with you in case you need assistance.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 174

    ?Chapter 174:

    Rachel nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll call someone.¡±

    Unexpectedly, Tracy¡¯s voice answered when Rachel called Brian. ¡°Hello, Rachel¡­¡±

    There was a hint of gloating in Tracy¡¯s tone right from the start.

    Rachel took a deep breath and said firmly, ¡°I need to speak with Brian. Could you hand him the phone?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t. He spent all night taking care of me and has only just gotten to sleep. I¡¯d hate to disturb him. Maybe try againter if it¡¯s not urgent.¡± Tracy¡¯s provocation was too much for Rachel, who quickly retorted, ¡°Tracy Haynes, remember what goes aroundes around. I hope you never regret the choices you¡¯re making. If you relish being the other woman, by all means, continue, but don¡¯t ever think you can take my ce! I¡¯m the one he¡¯s about to marry!¡±

    This sharp retort took Tracy by surprise. From their brief interactions, Tracy had pegged Rachel as timid and meek. That was why she felt bold enough to provoke Rachel with such remarks. Yet Rachel was not the pushover Tracy had pictured.

    ¡°Rachel, that was quite a bitingment. Everyone deserves to chase love and happiness, yet here you are, cursing me.¡±

    Rachel scoffed. ¡°Oh, really? And you pursue yours by tearing apart my family? Yourck of conscience is astounding. I must say, I¡¯m ¡®impressed¡¯.¡±

    Following her sharp reply, Rachel promptly ended the call, cutting off any response from Tracy.

    The nurse, noticing Rachel¡¯s frustration, offered a suggestion. ¡°Maybe your sister could help you out?¡±

    ¡°My sister?¡±

    ¡°The young woman who was here for you yesterday. She mentioned she¡¯s your younger sister.¡±

    L??€$? ¡é??t??§ñ? ?¦Ç ?@ln?¦Í¨ºl?.¡é??

    ¡°I think I¡¯ll handle it on my own. I can manage.¡±

    Rachel feltpelled to manage alone, even if it was challenging. After all, she was in the hospital. Surely, the medical staff would be there if she needed immediate help. ¡°Alright then, take care.¡± With that, the nurse left.

    Rachel picked up the hefty stack of forms and made her way to the hematology department. By the time shepleted the blood tests, it was nearly noon. Feeling drained from the blood draw, she found a secluded spot, slumped into a chair against the wall, and dozed off for a bit.

    Her phone¡¯s ring eventually woke her up.

    ¡°Yvonne¡­¡±

    ¡°Rachel, you sound so exhausted. What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m at the hospital. Just went through some tests.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Brian with you?¡± Yvonne asked.

    ¡°I actually came here alone.¡±

    ¡°Text me the location. I¡¯ming over.¡±

    ¡°Will do.¡±

    Yvonne was quick to act. She arrived at the hospital within minutes, bringing two packed meals. Upon seeing Rachel looking so worn, Yvonne expressed her concern. ¡°What happened to you to end up this way?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m uncertain too, but this time, my menstrual pain was more intense than ever. It¡¯s wise to have it checked. I¡¯ve been feeling off recently.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 175

    ?Chapter 175:

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry. I¡¯ll be there with you for the final tests.¡±

    The hospital was exclusive, allowing for immediate testing without waiting. Following their examinations, the two women walked back to the ward. That was when Rachel asked, ¡°What¡¯s with the two lunch boxes?¡±

    ¡°One¡¯s for you, the other¡¯s for Norton,¡± Yvonne responded straightforwardly. Upon hearing this, Rachel had a realization. ¡°For Norton? Are you two on good terms again?¡±

    ¡°Not exactly. It¡¯s actually a duty I need to fulfill.¡±

    Yvonne began to unpack the lunch box as she detailed her current rtionship with Norton.

    ¡°So, by cooking for him, you¡¯re hoping he¡¯ll let you return to work?¡±

    With a shrug, Yvonne replied, ¡°It might not pan out, but there¡¯s always hope if I keep trying. I¡¯m not ready to quit.¡±

    ¡°Absolutely, keep at it!¡±

    After lunch, Yvonne headed out to meet Norton. He was working from his office today, so she had to visit him there. Upon arriving at reception, Yvonne overheard a woman¡¯s overly sweet voice saying, ¡°Could you let me in? I¡¯m here to deliver lunch to Mr. Burke, my boyfriend.¡±

    Yvonne squinted, noticing a door standing in the way. It was clear that only someone with an ess card could get through.

    ¡°Apologies, but you can¡¯t enter without an appointment,¡± the receptionist said sternly.

    The reply was unwavering. ¡°That rule applies even if you were his wife. You¡¯d still need to book an appointment.¡±

    ¡°Still not possible. Even as his wife, you¡¯ll have to make an appointment.¡±

    Your escape begins with ga ln ov els .

    Yvonne stood still, momentarily taken aback. The argument between the woman and the receptionist escted, but the receptionist remained firm. Weary from the exchange, the receptionist turned to Yvonne and noticed the lunch box she was holding. With a curious look, she asked, ¡°You¡¯re here to drop off lunch as well?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am! May I enter?¡± Yvonne responded earnestly.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± the receptionist retorted.

    At that moment, Yvonne¡¯s phone began to ring. It was Norton calling.

    ¡°Are you aware of the time?¡± he asked in his typically blunt manner.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s half-past twelve.¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to starve me, or have you decided against returning to work?¡± His tone was straightforward, prompting an equally straightforward response from Yvonne.

    ¡°I arrived early,¡± she replied.

    ¡°But I was told that even as your wife, I would need to make an appointment. So¡­¡± Her hint was obvious.

    Norton¡¯s expression soured. ¡°I¡¯ll send Leif to fetch you.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Leif appeared promptly. He was just about to greet her when Yvonne interjected, ¡°Leif, good to see you atst!¡± She offered him a charming smile.

    This smile, however, made Leif slightly ufortable. What on earth was she nning today? Her overly friendly demeanor left him feeling somewhat uneasy.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 176

    ?Chapter 176:

    ¡°Mrs¡­¡± Leif stood respectfully, ready to speak, but Yvonne interrupted, stepping forward.

    ¡°Please, just call me Ms. Jimenez,¡± she said.

    Leif then asked in a hushed tone, ¡°Ms. Jimenez, what would you like me to do?¡±

    ¡°In thepany, address me as Ms. Jimenez from now on, not Mrs. Burke.¡±

    Leif frowned, clearly confused. ¡°Why?¡±

    Yvonne lowered her gaze and hesitated for a moment before continuing, ¡°Norton and I will go our separate ways.¡±

    As Leif escorted her upstairs, the woman from earlier trailed behind them, sticking close like an unwanted shadow.

    ¡°Ms. Jimenez, right? You¡¯re really something! Come on, take me up with you!¡± The woman¡¯s words were bold, but her desperation was obvious.

    Leif¡¯s expression darkened, and he quickly shut her down. ¡°Please leave.¡±

    The woman, clearly desperate,tched onto Yvonne¡¯s hand. ¡°Look, you¡¯re delivering lunch, and so am I. Why don¡¯t we see whose meal Mr. Burke prefers?¡±

    Yvonne let out a soft chuckle. ¡°You want topete with me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, a fairpetition.¡±

    ¡°Alright then!¡±

    With Yvonne¡¯s agreement, the two of them stepped into the elevator.

    The moment they arrived at the office, the woman, eager to unt herself, flicked her hair and strutted inside with exaggerated confidence, as if she were walking a runway.

    Leif watched in disbelief. Had Yvonne really changed?

    He could still remember the heated shes she once had with Shelly. Her sudden shift threw him offpletely¡ªhe wasn¡¯t sure how to process it.

    Stay updated g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going in?¡± he asked tentatively.

    Yvonne set the lunch box down and eased into a nearby chair. ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? I¡¯ll go in once shees out.¡±

    Norton had already made it clear he didn¡¯t want her interfering. She had promised to respect whoever he chose to be with, whether it was Shelly or someone else. She swore she wouldn¡¯t let it get to her. And she always kept her word¡ªonce she made a promise, she stuck to it. Now, she believed it was better to ept reality.

    Maybe then, when they finally parted ways, it wouldn¡¯t hurt as much. Maybe she wouldn¡¯t feel so attached. Maybe, after enduring enough heartbreak, she¡¯d finally let go and start over.

    Five minutester, Norton¡¯s office door suddenly swung open.

    The woman was hurled out¡ªno exaggeration, Norton had picked her up like a piece of garbage and tossed her aside.

    Tears streaked down her face, smearing her carefully applied makeup. A secondter, the lunch box she had brought came flying after her,nding right next to her in a pathetic heap.

    ¡°Leif!¡±

    Norton¡¯s furious voice boomed from inside the office.

    ¡°I¡¯m here!¡± Leif rushed over.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 177

    ?Chapter 177:

    Norton¡¯s expression was thunderous. ¡°Who gave you the authority to let her in? Did she pay you off?¡± he snapped.

    ¡°No! I would never do that!¡±

    Leif didn¡¯t dare drag Yvonne into this, so he could only mutter a weak apology. ¡°If not you, then who? And where¡¯s Yvonne? I told you to bring her here¡ªwhere is she?¡± Leif mped his mouth shut, at a loss for words.

    Just as Norton finished his outburst, his eyesnded on Yvonne, leaning casually against the office door, holding the lunch box.

    She was dressed in a sleek ck dress today, her hair neatly pinned up, giving her an effortlessly refined look. But the bold red on her lips added a striking contrast¡ªsophisticated yet undeniably tempting.

    A faint, familiar fragrance drifted toward Norton, teasing his senses.

    Yvonne¡¯s gaze flicked down at the disheveled woman on the floor.

    Without hesitation, she admitted, ¡°I let her in.¡±

    For a brief moment, Norton¡¯s brain stalled in sheer disbelief.

    Then, his anger erupted. ¡°Yvonne Jimenez, have you lost your damn mind?¡± His wife was handing women over to him? What the hell was she thinking?

    ¡°Not at all. My mind is perfectly intact,¡± Yvonne replied with an infuriatingly sweet smile.

    Norton¡¯s re shifted to Leif. ¡°Get her out of here. And shut the door.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    Leif didn¡¯t waste a second. In one swift motion, he shut the door. In three more, he hauled the woman to the elevator. The entire process was executed wlessly.

    Now, only Yvonne and Norton remained in the office. The tension in the room thickened until Yvonne finally broke the silence.

    ¡°So¡­ are you still having lunch?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Norton shot back, his tone sharp.

    Without another word, Yvonne opened the lunch box and showed the food she had prepared.

    At the sight of the food, Norton¡¯s irritation wavered. He was starving. Begrudgingly, he picked up a spoon and ate, finishing more than he intended before finally setting it down.

    Once he was done, Yvonne quietly gathered the lunch box, ready to leave.

    ¡°Well, I won¡¯t keep you from your work any longer.¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±

    Before she could take a step, Norton moved¡ªso fast it was as if he had teleported. One hand locked around her wrist; the other pressed against the door, pinning her in ce.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to exin?¡±

    ¡°Exin what?¡±

    ¡°You knew it!¡± His voice was low, almost a growl.

    Yvonne rolled her eyes, pausing for a moment before realizing what he meant. ¡°Oh¡­ you mean that woman just now?¡± Her tone was light, indifferent.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say our marriage doesn¡¯t count? That we should live our own lives? Then you don¡¯t need to worry¡ªI won¡¯t see myself as your wife anymore. I won¡¯t interfere with your life. Whoever you like, whoever you¡¯re with, that¡¯s your business. I have no right to ask, and I won¡¯t.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 178

    ?Chapter 178:

    She had already taken a step back. That should be enough for him, right? However, Norton¡¯s expression remained dark, his gaze sharp enough to cut through steel.

    ¡°Get out. I don¡¯t want to see you right now!¡±

    Yvonne didn¡¯t argue. Without hesitation, she slipped out from under his arm, collected the lunch box, and walked away. The air in the room turned frigid.

    After lunch, Rachely down for a nap. Maybe she hadn¡¯t slept well the night before¡ªher body felt sluggish, her head heavy.

    Unexpectedly, she drifted into a deep sleep.

    Three hours passed before she finally stirred. A nurse walked in just as she sat up. ¡°Ms. Marsh, the doctor asked to see you in his office once you woke up.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    She knocked on the office door, and a firm voice called from inside, ¡°Come in.¡± Stepping inside, Rachel felt an uneasiness settle over her. For some reason, the closer she got to this room, the harder her heart pounded, like an instinct warning her of something she wasn¡¯t ready to face.

    ¡°Rachel, right?¡± The doctor¡¯s voice was calm, but his eyes carried a weight that made her stomach clench. ¡°Your test results are in. You need to be mentally prepared.¡±

    Her mind went nk. For a split second, she even thought he must be talking to someone else. Fingers curling into the fabric of her pants, she gritted her teeth and forced herself to meet his gaze. ¡°Doctor, please¡­ just tell me.¡±

    ¡°Uremia.¡±

    The words hit like a blow. Rachel felt the world tilt.

    Silence stretched endlessly between them.

    Keep reading g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    Rachel¡¯s pale lips trembled as she forced out the words, ¡°Are you¡­ sure? Could there be¡­ a mistake?¡±

    The doctor remainedposed, his voice steady. ¡°Ms. Marsh, our hospital uses state-of-the-art equipment. The margin for error is extremely low. However, if you have doubts, you¡¯re wee to take the test again.¡±

    Rachel swallowed hard, gripping the armrest of the chair as if it could steady her. ¡°Then¡­ could you reapply for me? I¡¯ll retest tomorrow, okay?¡±

    Late in the afternoon, Brian finally stirred from his sleep. Tracy, now much moreposed, approached him with a gentle expression.

    ¡°Did you manage to rest well? Are you still feeling worn out?¡±

    Ignoring her questions, Brian shook his head and instinctively peered outside. The sun had climbed high into the sky. A sense of rm washed over him as he grabbed his phone, only to be met with a dead screen.

    ¡°What time is it?¡± Brian inquired, a tinge of panic in his voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m on it,¡± Tracy reassured him as she attempted to turn on her phone, but to no avail¡ªit too was out of power.

    Brian¡¯s patience snapped. ¡°Quick, the charger¡ªbring it here now!¡± Tracy looked at him with concern. ¡°Unfortunately, our chargers aren¡¯tpatible. I don¡¯t think mine will fit your phone.¡±

    Tracy tried to soothe his nerves. ¡°Rx, I¡¯ll run downstairs to the store and buy a charger for you.¡±

    Dismissing her efforts, Brian flung the covers aside and hurried into the living room, where the wall clock caught his eye. It was already four in the afternoon.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 179

    ?Chapter 179:

    After securing a new charger and getting his phone to power on, they had lost at least another thirty minutes.

    Brian wasted no time and dialed Rachel¡¯s number as soon as his phone came alive. His call went unanswered. Despite several attempts, he only received an automated response each time. Growing impatient, Brian began gathering his clothes to head out.

    Tracy caught his arm in a swift motion. ¡°Brian, please don¡¯t leave. I¡¯m frightened. The memory of what Simon Prescott did terrorizes me every time I blink. Stay just one more night. Once I feel safer, you can go, okay?¡±

    Brian met her gaze, his expression unreadable, concealing his inner turmoil. ¡°I¡¯ll get Ronald to stay with you.¡±

    Tracy¡¯s eyes welled up at his words. ¡°Ronald can¡¯t provide the security I need, Brian. Only you can. If you hadn¡¯t been there that night, I¡­ I could have been raped.¡±

    Her voice dropped to a whisper, thest words barely audible as tears rolled down her cheeks. She bowed her head, her posture one of deep distress, while gripping his hand tightly.

    With Brian still showing resistance, Tracy yed on his sympathies. ¡°Think back to those times, Brian. I¡¯d grasp your arm like I am now. You never could resist my affection then.¡±

    She reminisced with a hint of sadness. ¡°There was a time I was feverish, unable to enjoy any vors. I longed for just a bit of spice. Everyone else said no, but you¡ªyou found that gentle spicy snack that was just right, not upsetting my stomach at all.¡±

    Reflectively, she continued, ¡°That should have been my moment of realization. The one who really cared for me was right there, all along. I failed to see it, to appreciate it.¡±

    Her voice grew heavy with remorse. ¡°I regret that so much now. It gnaws at me. Brian, I¡¯m pleading¡ªgive us another chance, won¡¯t you?¡±

    At that moment, Brian felt no anger, only a bitter stillness. He gently freed his arm from her hold.

    ???? ??????? ?? ?????????.???

    He addressed her calmly. ¡°Tracy, our time has passed. Rachel is now my fianc¨¦e. She has stood by me through thick and thin, and I must honor thatmitment.¡±

    Vigorously shaking her head, tears rolling down her cheeks, Tracy replied, ¡°No, Brian, this isn¡¯t right. You have such strong feelings for me; how can you just end this? And remember, you and Rachel aren¡¯t married yet. There¡¯s still a chance to reconsider. If¡­ If guilt over Rachel concerns you, let¡¯s ensure she and her brother are cared for. We can provide them with a secure home and everything they need.¡±

    As she spoke, Tracy¡¯s demeanor became increasingly frantic.

    Brian gently touched her shoulder. ¡°Tracy, we need to move on from certain things. Get some rest. I¡¯m leaving now.¡±

    He didn¡¯t give her another chance. This time, he just opened the door and walked out.

    Since Brian couldn¡¯t reach Rachel by phone, he headed straight to the bridal shop.

    ¡°She fainted? When did that happen?¡±

    A tight sensation gripped Brian¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Ms. Marsh copsed shortly after you departed. It was Ms. Natalia Carpenter who escorted her to the hospital.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± Brian replied sinctly.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 180

    ?Chapter 180:

    Upon contacting Natalia, he learned she was at the nail salon for a manicure. ¡°Hello, Brian!¡± Natalia eximed, clearly delighted by his call, a smile brightening her face.

    ¡°Can you tell me which hospital you took Rachel to?¡± he asked, cutting to the chase.

    Natalia¡¯s face fell slightly. ¡°I thought you called because you missed me. Turns out, I was utterly wrong.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re not going to share the information, then never mind,¡± Brian¡¯s voice indicated he might end the call soon.

    ¡°Wait, I didn¡¯t say I wouldn¡¯t tell you,¡± Natalia quickly interjected.

    ¡°Where is she now?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll reveal that if youe with me to a party next week.¡±

    ¡°Give me the address first,¡± he insisted.

    Seeing a chance, she swiftly replied, ¡°Fine, but you must promise toe. I¡¯ll text you the address.¡±

    Once he had the address, Brian headed straight for the hospital.

    He found Rachel when he arrived, seated in her hospital room.

    The evening had settled in, cloaking everything in shadows, and she hadn¡¯t bothered to turn on the light. She had positioned a chair by the window and was sitting there silently, observing outside.

    She was so absorbed that she didn¡¯t see Brian approach.

    ¡°What are you watching so intently?¡± Brian leaned closer.

    Rachel gestured toward arge tree outside, her tone even. ¡°See that? One tree is vibrant and full, the other nearly bare, with just about a dozen leaves left. Try to guess when thest one will drop.¡±

    The newest releases are at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    Brian noticed a book lying nearby and wondered if her mood stemmed from something she had read.

    ¡°The night is drawing in, and it¡¯s getting cold. Why don¡¯t you rest in the bed?¡± he suggested.

    Gently, he scooped her up and carried her to the bed.

    Rachel met his eyes with a clear, steady look. It seemed she had much on her mind, but upon seeing him, she understood that words were unnecessary.

    Oncefortably in bed, Rachel settled in and said, ¡°Could you get me a ss of water? I¡¯m feeling quite thirsty.¡±

    Without hesitation, Brian passed her a ss of water. She must have been parched, for she drank swiftly, with water escaping the corners of her mouth and trailing down her neck.

    ¡°Take your time, there¡¯s no need to rush,¡± Brian said, dabbing the water from her lips with a gentle touch.

    Up close, he noticed how frail she appeared; her face was notably pale, almost colorless.

    Proactively breaking the silence, Rachel inquired, ¡°How is Tracy doing?¡±

    Brian visibly froze for a moment. During the journey there, he had contemted how to exin the situation to Rachel without provoking her anger. Yet upon seeing her face, he decided against mentioning Tracy to prevent any potential bacsh. Unexpectedly, she broached the subject herself.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 181

    ?Chapter 181:

    ¡°I arrived just in time and managed to save her. Fortunately, she wasn¡¯t vited,¡± he exined, his voice carefully measured.

    Rachel nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡±

    Her calm tone washed over him like a cool breeze. Brian realized she wasn¡¯t angry anymore, and a rare sense of relief flooded through him.

    ¡°Rachel, thank you,¡± he murmured.

    ¡°For what?¡±

    ¡°For not being mad.¡±

    With one arm encircling her slender waist, he pressed a gentle kiss against her forehead. However, as he leaned in to deepen the kiss, she turned her head away. ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well. Let¡¯s save this for another time,¡± she whispered.

    Brian remained silent.

    That evening, they had dinner together. During their meal, Rachel casually inquired, ¡°You wore that wedding suit when you went to save Tracy, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Brian hadpletely forgotten this detail. Her reminder struck him immediately, the memory returning with startling rity.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t be upset,¡± he hastened to exin. ¡°I¡¯ll have Ronald take it to be cleaned and restored. It¡¯ll look just like new.¡±

    Rachel set her spoon down, her expression unreadable. ¡°There¡¯s no need. Once something gets dirty, no matter how much you scrub it, it¡¯s never truly the same. Just buy another one¡ªyou can afford it.¡±

    Brian reached for her hand. ¡°Sure. I thought you were mad. Thank God I was wrong.¡±

    Rachel tilted her head slightly, studying him with a knowing smile. ¡°What, do you think I spend my days constantly angry?¡±

    Stay connected at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m

    ¡°No,¡± he admitted.

    After dinner, Rachel leaned back against her pillows and stared at the hospital TV, though she wasn¡¯t really watching. Her mind was tangled in two thoughts. One was the medical check-up scheduled for tomorrow. She wished, just for a second, that reality could be rewritten¡ªthat she would wake up and find it had all been a bad dream. The other thought was more immediate: When was Brian going to leave? It was already ten o¡¯clock.

    She waited another half hour before finally speaking up. ¡°I¡¯m tired. I want to sleep.¡±

    Brian didn¡¯t argue. He simply turned off the main light and said, ¡°Go to sleep.¡±

    Rachel frowned slightly. ¡°You¡¯re not leaving?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m staying with you.¡±

    ¡°What if you get tired?¡±

    Brian leaned back against the chair and gestured toward her bed. ¡°Your bed¡¯s big enough. If I get tired, I can just squeeze in with you.¡±

    ¡°This bed is kind of short. I don¡¯t think you¡¯d befortable.¡±

    He chuckled, ruffling her hair like she was overthinking things. ¡°Why are you worrying about me? Just sleep.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Rachel closed her eyes, but sleep didn¡¯te easily. With Brian so close, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to toss and turn. Instead, she remained still, pretending to be asleep. Minutes passed¡ªten, maybe fifteen¡ªbefore she felt a shadow cast over her. Then, a familiar scent enveloped her. It was Brian¡¯s scent¡ªsubtle, elegant,ced with that warm, woody aroma she hade to recognize so well.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 182

    ?Chapter 182:

    He leaned down, his breath warm against her skin. ¡°Goodnight,¡± he murmured. Then, his lips brushed against hers.

    A soft, lingering kiss. Tender. Careful. Almost reverent.

    Momentster, she heard him step away. The quiet click of the door signaled his exit. Only then did her tears finally slip free.

    But less than a minuteter, the door creaked open again. Her breath hitched. Heart pounding, she quickly wiped her tears and resumed her act¡ªstill, quiet, asleep.

    She wasn¡¯t sure when sleep finally took her, but sometime in the middle of the night, she stirred, feeling a firm pressure against her back. Half-awake, she reached behind her, her fingers brushing against something solid, like a wall. But it was warm.

    Feeling the chill of the night, she instinctively shifted closer, her fingers exploring for the mysterious warmth. Behind her, Brian¡¯s body tensed, every muscle freezing in ce as he barely dared to breathe.

    In the profound silence of midnight, her wandering hand tested the very limits of his restraint. Unable to endure the sweet torture any longer, Brian captured both her hands with one of his own.

    Now rendered immobile, Rachel released a soft whimper of protest.

    ¡°Let go!¡± she pleaded, her voice barely audible in the darkness.

    His voice was low, husky, edged with restraint. ¡°Be good. Don¡¯t move. If you keep squirming like that, I might not be able to stop myself.¡±

    In her semi-conscious state, understanding gradually dawned on her, and Rachel felt a curious sense of peace settle over her.

    When morning arrived, Ronald¡¯s call about apany matter broke the delicate equilibrium between them.

    Stay tuned for more g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í??s.c¡ðm

    ¡°You should go,¡± Rachel suggested, her voice surprisingly steady.

    Brian studied her. ¡°You really want me to leave?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± She nodded, her expression calm, unreadable.

    For a moment, he didn¡¯t move, as if expecting her to change her mind.

    But even as he reached the door, she didn¡¯t call him back. Instead, silence greeted him. A strange, stifling feeling settled in his chest. Without another word, he left.

    As soon as Brian was gone, Rachel headed to the nurse¡¯s station. The request for her body check-up had already been processed. Familiar with the procedure now, shepleted all the necessary tests by ten in the morning.

    ¡°Doctor, when will the results be ready?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Within one to three hours.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Please let me know when they¡¯re avable.¡± With that, Rachel left.

    The hospital was private, but it was vast¡ªone of the most renowned medical facilities in the city. She wandered through its corridors, letting her feet guide her without a destination in mind.

    Before long, she found herself in the critical care unit. Families lingered outside it, their faces lined with worry and exhaustion. Through the ss, she saw the patients inside¡ªsilent figures connected to an intricate maze of tubes, their fragile lives sustained by cold, unfeeling machines. Theyy there, unmoving.

    Were they still fighting to live? Or had they already surrendered to the inevitable? She wondered.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 183

    ?Chapter 183:

    Later, she drifted toward the cancer center. There, the suffering wasid bare. Some patients writhed in agony, their voices hoarse from crying. Others had no strength left, lying motionless in bed, their quiet sobs barely audible.

    Perhaps the chemotherapy had drained them. Perhaps they were just tired¡ªtired of the pain, the struggle, the endless uncertainty.

    Rachel saw so many faces¡ªelderly women, teenage girls, and even toddlers. Life was so fragile. Rachel sighed. And what about her? Would she end up the same way?

    Hair falling out. Confined to a hospital bed. Drowning in pain. Watching her own life slip away¡ªpiece by piece.

    Or worse¡ªtrapped in a state where she was alive but barely living. A hollow existence, clinging to life without dignity or meaning. Her eyes stung. A lump formed in her throat.

    Rachel wasn¡¯t sure how long she wandered aimlessly through the hospital until her phone rang. She pulled it out with slightly trembling fingers.

    The nurse¡¯s voice came through. ¡°Ms. Marsh, your re-examination results are ready.¡±

    Rachel exhaled slowly. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll be right there.¡±

    Rachel pushed open the doctor¡¯s office door, her expression noticeably calmer this time.

    ¡°Doctor, are the test results still the same?¡± she asked, her voice steady.

    The doctor gave a slow nod. ¡°Yes, they haven¡¯t changed.¡±

    That confirmed it¡ªthere had been no mistake. The diagnosis was absolute. She had already prepared herself for this.

    That was why she had spent so much time lingering around the hospital. People always clung to hope, no matter how small. Taking the test again had only been a way to erase even the faintest illusion of escape.

    Her fate was sealed. She would leave soon.

    Yet, despite knowing that, she couldn¡¯t stop herself from asking, ¡°Am I dying?¡±

    The doctor¡¯s tone was reassuring but firm. ¡°Please don¡¯t lose hope so quickly. After reviewing your condition, I believe the best course of action is a kidney transnt. Your kidney function is failing.¡±

    A transnt. But how realistic was that? Every year, thousands of patients waited on donor lists. How many actually got the chance?

    Rachel couldn¡¯t afford to hope. She had never been the lucky one¡ªnot as a child, not now. She had never even won a raffle, always standing by as others walked away with the prize.

    ¡°If I can¡¯t get a transnt, what happens then?¡± she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

    ¡°Regr dialysis.¡±

    The words felt like a weight pressing against her chest.

    ¡°That must be painful and exhausting, right?¡±

    The doctor¡¯s silence spoke louder than words.

    Sensing her unease, he softened his tone, offering what littlefort he could. ¡°Ms. Marsh, you can¡¯t let despair take over. As long as you follow the treatment n, there¡¯s always a chance. I¡¯ll reach out today and have my colleagues monitor organ donations closely. If a match bes avable, you¡¯ll be notified right away.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 184

    ?Chapter 184:

    Rachel nodded. ¡°Alright, thank you, doctor.¡±

    That was the hopeful scenario. But she had to be prepared for the worst.

    ¡°Doctor, if a suitable kidney isn¡¯t found, how long do you think I canst?¡±

    His hesitation told her everything. She had expected a cruel answer.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I need to know. Just tell me the truth.¡±

    ¡°At best, one to two years. At worst¡­ a few months.¡±

    A few months? That was nothing. Barely a hundred days.

    ¡°Ms. Marsh, you have to stay hopeful. You¡¯re still young, with your whole life ahead of you. Please stay strong, and don¡¯t let regret take control of your life.¡±

    The doctor¡¯s words carried warmth, offering a smallfort.

    That afternoon, he arranged her first dialysis session.

    Shey on the hospital bed as they wheeled her away. The nurse, noticing she was alone, felt a twinge of sympathy. ¡°Ms. Marsh, was the man from yesterday your boyfriend? Why not ask him over to keep youpany?¡±

    Rachel shook her head, her voice steady but distant. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. He¡¯s been really busy with worktely.¡±

    ¡°But no job shoulde before his girlfriend¡¯s health!¡±

    After the dialysis, Rachel was drained, her body unbearably weak.

    Shey motionless on the bed, looking fragile and pale.

    Somewhere between exhaustion and drowsiness, she drifted off.

    When she woke, Yvonne was beside her.

    Read exclusive stories .c©–m

    ¡°Yvonne, I¡¯m a little thirsty.¡±

    Yvonne immediately grabbed a ss of water and helped her sit up.

    Rachel tried to lift her hands, but they trembled with exhaustion.

    ¡°Hold on, I¡¯ll get a straw. Just lie back.¡±

    Yvonne quickly fetched one, cing one end in the cup and guiding the other to Rachel¡¯s lips.

    With a gentle sip, Rachel managed to drink the water.

    Yvonne¡¯s heart clenched. ¡°How did ite to this? Look at you¡ªyou¡¯ve lost so much weight!¡±

    Rachel forced a small smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Once I recover, I¡¯ll be glowing again.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. When you¡¯re better, you¡¯reing shopping with me.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    They didn¡¯t talk for long before Rachel¡¯s eyelids grew heavy again.

    Not long after she drifted off, Brian arrived.

    The moment Yvonne saw him, her expression turned icy. ¡°Mr. White, you must be incredibly busy. Too busy to spare even a little time for your sick girlfriend.¡±

    Brian could tell she was furious, so he didn¡¯t try to argue.

    ¡°How¡¯s Rachel?¡± His voice was quiet as his gazended on the frail figure lying on the bed.

    ¡°She¡¯s so weak, a gust of wind could knock her over. If I didn¡¯t know better, I¡¯d think you were starving her. How many more times can she go through this before shepletely breaks?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 185

    ?Chapter 185:

    Seeing him only made Yvonne¡¯s frustration boil over, and she had no desire to stay any longer.

    ¡°Leaving already?¡± Brian asked as she grabbed her purse.

    ¡°I can¡¯t stand being in the same space as you.¡±

    Yvonne¡¯s words were always sharp.

    ¡°I¡¯ll walk you out.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    But Brian followed her out, his toneced with curiosity. ¡°Have you and Norton patched things up recently?¡±

    ¡°Patched things up? That would imply we were ever on good terms, which we weren¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re way too nosy!¡± Yvonne shot back.

    Brian leaned casually against the wall, his lips parting slightly as he spoke in an even tone. ¡°Do you have any idea where he went a few days ago?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°A few days ago, he and I went to Amberfield.¡±

    Yvonne frowned, her mind racing. What were those two even doing in Amberfield?

    This time, Brian didn¡¯t borate. He simply said, ¡°If you¡¯re that curious, check the local news.¡±

    Standing in the elevator, Yvonne was brimming with questions.

    And yet, curiosity gnawed at her until she finally gave in and checked the news about Amberfield.

    News reports filled her screen, and she noticed that a major corporation in Amberfield had gone bankrupt and that a notorious gang and its leader had been taken down by the police.

    Latest releases on g@?¦Ç¦Òv???s

    There were countless headlines about that, all tied to one particr person. Yvonne did a quick search, and the second she saw the gang leader¡¯s photo, her breath caught.

    It was the same man who had harassed her and Rachel at the nightclub that night.

    It turned out Norton and Brian had gone after that man for them? Norton had never breathed a word about it. Even Leif had kept silent. If Brian hadn¡¯t mentioned it, she never would have known.

    The moment she stepped off the elevator, she called Brian, wasting no time. ¡°Why did you tell me?¡±

    ¡°I just figured you should know. Norton isn¡¯t as cold-hearted as you think. I¡¯ve known him for years¡ªhe¡¯s loyal and takes responsibility for the people he cares about. He told me you were the one who got harassed first, so he wouldn¡¯t let me step in. He handled everything himself. Didn¡¯t you notice he¡¯s still injured?¡±

    Brian¡¯s words struck her.

    Thinking back, she found he was right.

    There had been a long but shallow scratch on Norton¡¯s neck.

    She had assumed it was from some fling with another woman. But now, it seemed she had beenpletely wrong.

    ¡°Thank you, Brian. Despite everything else, I¡¯m grateful you told me.¡± Almost as soon as Yvonne hung up, Norton¡¯s call came through. ¡°Where are you?¡± he demanded, just as cold and distant as ever.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 186

    ?Chapter 186:

    ¡°The hospital.¡±

    On the other end, Norton¡¯s brows knitted. ¡°Are you unwell?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not me, it¡¯s Rachel. I¡¯m just here to visit.¡±

    ¡°Send me the address.¡±

    ¡°Why? Are youing to pick me up?¡±

    As a matter of fact, Norton was already in his car. He cleared his throat before saying, ¡°I¡¯m in the vicinity. Don¡¯t read too much into it.¡±

    Leif cast a sideways nce at him and thought Norton was pretty bad at lying. The hospital was miles away.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not reading into anything.¡±

    ¡°Good. Stay there and wait for me.¡±

    After ending the call, Yvonne wandered out to the entrance. If she waited there, she would be easily spotted from any approaching vehicle.

    Dusk had just fallen when she first arrived, and she had even had the chance to watch a glorious sunset. Now, the sky was overcast, and a strong wind was blowing. It looked like a storm wasing.

    Sure enough, after standing there for over ten minutes, it began to rain. It wasn¡¯t a downpour, exactly, and Norton should be arriving soon, so Yvonne didn¡¯t bother to take shelter at a nearby bus stop. She stayed put, just as Norton had instructed.

    As luck would have it, however, the rain and wind picked up in just a matter of minutes. Before long, Yvonne was soaked to the bone.

    She barely noticed when a car pulled up in front of her and only snapped back to her senses when Norton walked over with an umbre.

    Your favorite tales live on g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here.¡± Yvonne looked up at the man standing before her. He was maybe a head taller than her. From this angle, she had a clear view of his chiseled jawline and prominent Adam¡¯s apple.

    ¡°Has no one taught you to take shelter from the rain? What are you doing, just standing here like a fool? I swear, Yvonne, you always get on my nerves!¡± Norton¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he spoke, and there was a palpable tension in his voice.

    Yvonne found it incredibly attractive.

    When he noticed that she was just staring at him in silence, Norton grew more irritated. ¡°Well? Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Are you going to admit you¡¯re in the wrong?¡±

    ¡°I made sure to stand somewhere noticeable. I thought you might not see me if I stayed inside.¡±

    ¡°Seriously. Do you think it¡¯s more important for me to spot you from a distance than for you to stay dry in a storm?¡± With that, Norton nearly yanked her into the backseat of the car.

    His words were still echoing in Yvonne¡¯s mind.

    The Yvonne of the past would have confidently replied, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s important for you to see me!¡± She had always focused all her energy on him, trying every possible way to catch his attention and keep it.

    She remembered a simr instance when she had also been drenched in the rain. That day, she had worn a vibrant red dress, bold makeup, and even had her hair freshly styled. Yvonne thought she looked quite striking, so she eagerly went to see Norton. But he had simply passed by her without even ncing her way. As a young girl experiencing love for the first time, she had been utterly heartbroken. She remembered crying into her pillow the entire night.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 187

    ?Chapter 187:

    In the present, the car cruised through the streets. The rain stopped just as suddenly as it had started.

    Yvonne btedly noticed that Leif wasn¡¯t taking the route back home.

    ¡°Where are we going?¡± she asked the brooding man beside her.

    ¡°The supermarket.¡±

    ¡°What for? It¡¯ste.¡±

    Norton turned to her with an irritated look. ¡°I haven¡¯t had dinner yet, so we need to get groceries.¡±

    Yvonne blinked at him. Wasn¡¯t she only supposed to cook lunch? Why was he expecting her to prepare dinner as well?

    After some consideration, she decided to y coy. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. Why don¡¯t you have Leif take me home first? Anyway, is Leif cooking for you tonight, or are you doing it yourself? Don¡¯t worry, you don¡¯t have to make anything for me.¡±

    Leif nced briefly at the rearview mirror, while Norton¡¯s scowl deepened.

    A pregnant silence followed.

    ¡°What do you think I picked you up for?¡± Norton finally said through gritted teeth. ¡°To get the backseat of my car wet while you drive me to insanity with your aggravating attitude?¡±

    It was Yvonne¡¯s turn to be speechless. Did he really have to be so glib?

    ¡°But we agreed that I would only cook lunch.¡±

    ¡°Dinner counts too. A total of thirty meals. I¡¯ll add it all up to a month¡¯s worth.¡± Thirty meals? Yvonne agreed readily.

    If she cooked both lunch and dinner for the next couple of weeks, then she could be done with it half a month earlier. ¡°Deal!¡±

    M¦Òr? ¦Ôpd¦Át?s ¨ªn G¦Áln¦Òv?ls.c¦Òm

    Norton felt a twinge of unease at her quick and sudden change of mind. ¡°Are you that eager to go back to work?¡±

    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s my dream.¡± Yvonne was honest; she saw no point in hiding her feelings on the matter.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t understand,¡± Norton said wearily, shifting in his seat to lock his dark eyes on hers. ¡°I¡¯m giving you the best of everything you could possibly want or need. Why do you still insist on working? Are you even sure you can handle all the stress? Those richdies spend their days shopping or attending events, and the older ones tend to their gardens. Can¡¯t you be content with that kind of life?¡±

    No, Yvonne could not.

    Everyone had their individual aspirations. Why should she conform to a temte?

    ¡°Everybody has different opinions. Just because they chose to live their lives that way doesn¡¯t mean I should too. You talk like you¡¯re pampering me, but in reality, all you do is ensure my  basic needs. I don¡¯t want to rely on you for the rest of my life. I have my own ambitions. As for the stress¡­¡±

    Yvonne had faced her fair share of hardships since her family¡¯s bankruptcy. If she didn¡¯t be stronger, she would be forced to endure the same humiliation over and over again, until the end of her days.

    ¡°What about the stress?¡± Norton prompted, when her pause stretched a beat longer.

    ¡°My family went bankrupt, something you¡¯ve never experienced. I doubt you would understand what I¡¯m saying, no matter how hard I exin.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 188

    ?Chapter 188:

    Back then, Yvonne had yet to marry Norton. She faced endless insults and ridicule from the public. It was a terrifying time in her life. Debt collectors kept hounding her, and she had spent many sleepless nights¡ªtoo many to count. No one had been there for her, except for Rachel. Rachel had used all her savings to help her, even though it was merely a drop in the bucketpared to what she needed to pay her family¡¯s debts.

    Even so, that small amount had proven to be crucial to her survival.

    Rachel had stayed with her for an entire month, afraid that Yvonne might resort to something drastic. Later, when Yvonne began suffering from insomnia, Rachel had taken her to see a doctor, covered her medication, and even held her to sleep at night. Yvonne used to be so timid. Every time the debt collectors came around, she would have a mental breakdown.

    And each time, Rachel had stood in front of her, shielding her from the storms life threw her way.

    She still remembered one time when a creditor had threatened to harm her if she failed to pay on time. Those people were ruthless. They told her they would torture her before selling her to a whorehouse. Yvonne had nightmares every single day after that.

    When the day finally came, the creditors broke down her door. Once again, Rachel had stepped up, pretending to be Yvonne, and confronted those men. If she could, Yvonne would rather forget that part of her life.

    ¡°If you¡¯re willing to talk about it, I don¡¯t mind listening,¡± Norton suddenly said, catching her off-guard. His tone had softened slightly, though there was still a distinct aloofness in the way he spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯d better leave it in the past,¡± Yvonne said firmly. For a fleeting moment, she had considered telling Norton about her past. But as the cool evening breeze brushed against her face, she quickly regained herposure and changed her mind. Norton¡¯s sudden interest in listening intently was likely a fleeting curiosity. Soon enough, he might use her of ying games again, manipting the situation to gain his sympathy.

    Updates loaded now at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Íe?s

    The car soon pulled up to the supermarket. Despite thete hour, the sprawling store was still bustling, its shelves neatly stocked with fresh produce and essentials.

    Since their purpose was to shop for groceries, Yvonne guided Norton directly to the relevant section, her steps purposeful and her demeanor calm. They made their way to the seafood section, where the shelves were lined with an assortment of fresh catches. Yvonne pushed the cart, her eyes scanning the options as she turned to Norton.

    ¡°What do you feel like eating? Go ahead, pick whatever you want.¡±

    Norton raised an eyebrow, eyeing the seafood with a mix of curiosity and skepticism. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you only make simple dishes?¡± He gestured at the array of seafood with a hint of doubt. ¡°Are you sure you can handle cooking these?¡±

    Yvonne returned his gaze with a confident grin. ¡°I can steam them. Simple enough,¡± she replied, her tone steady.

    Norton was momentarily at a loss for words. His lips twitched slightly, and he couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she was teasing him. Without a word, he took the shopping cart from her and began pushing it forward.

    Yvonne followed closely behind. ¡°So, you¡¯re really not having seafood tonight?¡± she asked, a hint of relief in her voice.

    A sense of satisfaction bubbled up inside Yvonne as she posed the question. She knew some types of seafood could be a hassle to clean, especially those with a pungent smell. She had no clue how to mask the fishy odor, and thest thing she wanted was to disappoint Norton with a subpar meal. If that happened, it would surely push her further from her goal.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 189

    ?Chapter 189:

    Norton¡¯s gaze lingered on the seafood, his expression bordering on disdain. ¡°Seafood thiste in the day probably isn¡¯t fresh. I prefer it when it¡¯s flown in early in the morning,¡± he remarked.

    Yvonne was momentarily speechless. ¡°What a picky man,¡± she muttered under her breath.

    Without missing a beat, Norton turned left, steering the cart toward the meat section. Yvonne, her patience wearing thin, quickly pointed at the assortment of meats. ¡°These aren¡¯t fresh either,¡± she said with a hint of sarcasm. ¡°The best cuts are usually sold in the morning.¡±

    She shed him a knowing smile, hoping to drive the point home. ¡°Look, these pieces only appear appealing because of the lights. We should avoid buying them.¡±

    Her suggestion wasn¡¯t so much an attempt at logic as a thinly veiled plea to stick with something simpler. Vegetables, she knew, were far easier to work with. Quick to prepare and clean, they could be ready in minutes, offering minimal fuss. She was hoping they could avoid the hassle of an borate meal.

    Norton raised an eyebrow, his expression darkening with displeasure. ¡°Are you nning to starve me?¡±

    Yvonne quickly rushed to defend herself, her tone almost apologetic. ¡°No, of course not! I just think vegetables would be a great choice. It¡¯s gettingte, and heavy meals can be hard on digestion. Plus, vegetables are healthy and light, great for weight management.¡±

    But Norton¡¯s expression shifted from surprise to something colder, sharper. His eyes narrowed, a silent warning flickering in them. ¡°Are you calling me fat?¡±

    Yvonne quickly stammered, her words tumbling over each other. ¡°No, not at all! You¡¯ve got six-pack abs; you¡¯re fit and strong. I¡¯m sure a lot of guys look up to your physique. Honestly, you¡¯re in better shape than most¡­ you¡¯re the best.¡± Her smile felt more like a nervous twitch than genuine enthusiasm.

    Norton¡¯s lips twisted into a slight sneer, clearly unimpressed. ¡°Yvonne, you really are a master at sucking up, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Your favorite stories g¦Áln¦Òv???s

    Yvonne mped her mouth shut, deciding silence was the better option. She wouldn¡¯t waste her breath if he didn¡¯t want to hear it.

    Despite Yvonne¡¯s best efforts to steer Norton toward something lighter, he seemed determined to have beef for dinner. She sighed inwardly, realizing the conversation was already lost.

    Her eyes darted around the section, her mind working quickly to find a solution. Finally, she spotted some braised beef nearby. ¡°Sir, could I get two pounds of braised beef, please?¡± she asked the attendant.

    Norton¡¯s response was immediate and without hesitation. ¡°I don¡¯t eat that.¡±

    Yvonne¡¯s shoulders slumped slightly, but she quickly recovered. ¡°Well then, let¡¯s go for some steaks. I can cook them for you tonight.¡±

    ¡°Do you honestly expect me to eat frozen steaks?¡± Norton¡¯s eyebrow arched, his irritation palpable. ¡°I want fresh beef prepared by you tonight.¡±

    Reluctantly, Yvonne selected some fresh beef, though the idea of cooking it filled her with dread. She had never attempted it before, and the pressure gnawed at her. Her distraction was evident as they walked to the checkout, her thoughts far away.

    At the counter, she was so lost in her worries that she identally knocked into something, sending a few items ttering to the floor. ¡°Sorry, let me help with that,¡± she said quickly, bending down to retrieve the fallen goods.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 190

    ?Chapter 190:

    To Yvonne¡¯s surprise, Norton knelt beside her, silently assisting in gathering the scattered items.

    ¡°No need, I can handle it,¡± Yvonne said, her tone calm andposed.

    ¡°I just didn¡¯t want you to feel embarrassed,¡± Norton replied, his voice low but firm, carrying a hint of concern.

    Yvonne looked at him, confusion flickering across her face. She had only identally knocked something over; what was there to be embarrassed about? Mistakes were a part of life. But then, her eyes fell on the object Norton had picked up, and the reality of the situation struck her like a thunderp.

    Her heart jolted at the sight of a box of condoms, right there in the middle of a crowded store, and a wave of humiliation rushed over her. It was as if the universe had decided to y a cruel prank, Murphy¡¯s Law at its worst.

    At first, Yvonne had mistaken it for a pack of gum, and the packaging was nearly identical. Without hesitation, she had bent down to retrieve it. But now, seeing the condoms in his hand, her cheeks burned with shame.

    At that moment, it felt as though the floor had dissolved beneath her. She stood there, frozen, utterly unsure of how to proceed. The air around her grew thick with difort, and she scrambled to find a way out of the suffocating awkwardness that enveloped her.

    ¡°Miss, could you hurry up?¡± A tall, attractive man¡¯s voice, tinged with impatience, broke the stillness behind them.

    Yvonne¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment, but she didn¡¯t let it show for long. Without a second thought, she hastily transferred the items into Norton¡¯s hands, her movements quick and purposeful.

    ¡°You¡­ pick them up yourself,¡± Yvonne mumbled, her cheeks burning. ¡°I¡¯ll wait outside.¡±

    Flustered, she hurried away, her heart racing as she made her escape.

    ???? ??????? ?? ?????????.???

    Norton watched her retreating figure, a faint smile tugging at his lips.

    Momentster, Norton emerged from the supermarket, a bag in hand, his expressionposed. As they walked out, neither spoke, the silence between them thick with unspoken tension.

    In the car, they settled into the back seat, sitting close enough for their shoulders to almost touch. Still flustered by the earlier incident, Yvonne quickly scooted to the side, putting as much distance between them as possible.

    ¡°Why so far away?¡± Norton¡¯s voice, low and casual, broke the silence.

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit hot,¡± Yvonne replied, avoiding his gaze.

    Norton nced at Leif, who was driving in the front seat. ¡°Is it? Is it really that hot?¡±

    Sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, Leif replied with a hint of amusement, ¡°Mr. Burke, it¡¯s quite cool up here. But I wouldn¡¯t know about the back.¡±

    Norton nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Well, it¡¯s a bit warm back here. Leif, could you crack the window a bit?¡±

    Before Yvonne could protest or adjust her position further, Norton swiftly reached out and pulled her closer without hesitation. Her breath hitched, but she said nothing, unsure how to respond to the sudden proximity.

    Just then, the car jolted as Leif mmed on the brakes. Yvonne, caught off guard, stumbled into Norton¡¯s arms, her nose colliding with his chest.

    The sudden impact made her wince. A sharp ache shot through her nose, but her mind couldn¡¯t help but notice the solid firmness of his chest, the muscle beneath the fabric.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 191

    ?Chapter 191:

    ¡°What¡¯s this? Are you really that eager to throw yourself at me?¡± Norton¡¯s voice, a mix of amusement and challenge, rang in her ears.

    ¡°Of course not!¡± she snapped back, her face flushed with embarrassment.

    Determined to distance herself, she tried to push away. But just as she did, Leif braked again. This time, she was thrown back into Norton¡¯s arms, her body pressing firmly against his. And in the chaos, she identally brushed against him in a ce that sent a sudden jolt of awareness through both of them. Yvonne froze, her breath catching. When she finally moved, her warm exhale ghosted over his lower abdomen, sending an unexpected shiver through him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Norton¡¯s voice was low andmanding.

    Yvonne, however, wasn¡¯t someone who would obey orders so easily. She needed to rise to escape this awkward position, but she couldn¡¯t do so without making a move.

    After a brief moment of hesitation, she shifted slightly, trying to reposition herself. But before she could fully move, Norton¡¯s hand shot out, gripping the back of her head with surprising force, pressing her down firmly against his chest.

    ¡°Norton, what are you doing? You¡¯re squeezing me too tight!¡± Yvonneined, her words muffled.

    Norton had pressed her head firmly against his solid abs, holding her so tightly that she struggled to breathe. ¡°Stay still!¡± hemanded through clenched teeth, repeating the order. ¡°Why can¡¯t I move?¡±

    ¡°Yvonne, I¡¯m warning you, if you move again, there will be consequences.¡±

    His voice was stern, and Yvonne felt a real sense of fear, deciding not to move any further. ¡°Leif, open the window a bit more.¡±

    Yvonne didn¡¯t dare to raise her head, only saying, ¡°I thought you weren¡¯t hot.¡±

    Your next story is at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s

    ¡°Now I am,¡± Norton responded.

    As they drove past two traffic lights, Yvonne remained close within his hold. Only a thinyer of fabric separated her face from his skin, and his high body temperature made her face feel increasingly warm. She could even hear his heartbeat.

    This reminded her of something Brian had mentioned earlier.

    Brian had told her that Norton had confronted those who had harassed her, and that he had been injured because of it. She couldn¡¯t tell if it was really true.

    ¡°Which city did you visit for yourst business trip?¡± Yvonne asked directly, without any hesitation.

    ¡°Nowhere important, just took care of some business,¡± Norton answered tersely, keeping details to himself.

    ¡°Brian told me everything. Norton, thank you. I know you acted because you couldn¡¯t bear to see me, as your wife, being harassed. I truly appreciate it.¡± After all, he had defended her.

    ¡°What else did he mention?¡± Yvonne asked.

    Norton¡¯s lips tightened, and he became visibly tense.

    ¡°He mentioned you were injured. Let me take a look.¡± Yvonne quickly sat up, her hands moving to undo the buttons on his shirt.

    Norton was caught off guard by her swift action, and before he could object, she had already opened his shirt cor. Immediately, his well-defined muscles were exposed.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 192

    ?Chapter 192:

    ¡°What are you doing? Could you show a little restraint?¡± Norton¡¯s voice grew stern.

    Leif cleared his throat from the front seat. He insisted it wasn¡¯t intentional. His throat had simply chosen that moment to itch uncontrobly. Yvonne, feeling ashamed from the scolding, paused her actions. She turned back, sitting properly in her seat, her gaze now fixed on thendscape passing by the window.

    Norton understood that his words had likely been too harsh. He knew they must have been deeply hurtful for a young woman. Clearing his throat, he said more gently, ¡°If you need to check, wait until after I¡¯ve showered tonight. Then you can examine the injuries as much as you need.¡± Even though his words were harmless, they still had a suggestive tone.

    Yvonne pouted, thinking to herself that she no longer cared to look.

    Due to everything that had happened, Yvonne got out of the car and walked ahead by herself. She didn¡¯t pay attention to the ingredients and hurried back home.

    Norton arrived shortly after with the ingredients in hand. As he set them down in the kitchen, he asked, ¡°It¡¯s eight-thirty now. Can we have dinner by nine-thirty?¡±

    Yvonne nodded and replied, ¡°Sure. Trust me.¡±

    She began unloading the ingredients they had purchased from the bag. Upon emptying the bag, she spotted something small at the bottom. It looked familiar through the white stic. Without much thought, she reached in and grabbed it.

    Her face flushed a fiery red when she realized it was a box of condoms. At that moment, Norton walked into the kitchen.

    ¡°Why did you buy this?¡± she asked, her voice trembling slightly, her heartbeat quickening.

    He paused to drink some water, then leaned forward slightly, his demeanor gentle.

    ¡°Did you forget? Didn¡¯t you tell me to pick this up and pay for it?¡±

    Yvonne was at a loss for words. She hadn¡¯t meant that. She had intended for him to pick it up, put it back, and then pay for the other items. She had not meant to purchase it. Moreover, they didn¡¯t even need it at the moment. Was it just going to sit at home until it expired?

    Stay tuned for more g??lno¦Íe??s.c?m

    Impulsively, she suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you give it to Leif? It¡¯s better than letting it expire or go to waste.¡±

    ¡°You want me to give this to Leif? Yvonne, do you really think I should tell my assistant, giving him the impression that I have problems in the bedroom?¡±

    Yvonne¡¯s face deepened to a darker shade of red. She waved her hands vigorously, exining, ¡°You misunderstood, that¡¯s not what I was suggesting.¡±

    ¡°Then what did you mean?¡±

    Suddenly, Norton encircled her waist with his arm. His arm was strong, radiating a robust masculine presence. Her delicate, slender waist fit perfectly in his firm embrace. At that moment, the contrast between his strength and her softness, his height and her petite frame, was stark.

    What really made Yvonne¡¯s breathing falter was feeling his breath close to her ear and hearing his enticing voice. ¡°Since my dear wife doesn¡¯t want it to go to waste, why don¡¯t we use it tonight?¡±

    Yvonne clearly understood his implication.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Trying to regte her breathing, she gathered herposure before responding, ¡°Let¡¯s not make jokes about this.¡±

    ¡°Why do you think it¡¯s a joke?¡± He tightened his grip around her waist. His strength was formidable, and he nearly lifted her off the floor with minimal effort.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 193

    ?Chapter 193:

    At that moment, her curved body pressed against his toned physique created an irresistible temptation.

    ¡°What if I told you I was serious? Yvonne, you¡¯re my wife. If I don¡¯t share a bed with you, then who will?¡±

    His words plunged her heart into turmoil once again.

    ¡°I¡¯ll only be intimate with someone I love and who loves me back. We agreed to be just a nominal couple, remember? Are you changing your stance now? Also, if you sleep with me, you can¡¯t have rtions with any other women. Are you prepared for that? Can you reallymit?¡±

    Norton¡¯s long fingers gently lifted her chin. ¡°Then tell me, who do you have feelings for?¡±

    In that instant, his eyes were deep, prating¡ªseemingly able to read her mind. That intense gaze intimidated Yvonne.

    Quickly, she retorted, ¡°Take it easy. You are definitely not the one!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d better be telling the truth.¡± With a cold snort, Norton let go of her. The moment he walked away, Yvonne felt the tension in the kitchen dissolve, the air noticeably lighter.

    In less than an hour, she had finished cooking. Since it waste, she kept it simple¡ªtwo dishes and a soup.

    Norton¡¯s mood visibly lifted when he spotted the te of beef on the table. He picked up his fork and took a bite. At first, his expression remained neutral, but after a few chews, his jaw stilled. His face went nk,pletely void of emotion.

    Yvonne¡¯s heart clenched. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Does it taste bad?¡±

    ¡°Try it yourself.¡± He speared a piece and dropped it onto her te. The moment she took a bite, her expression froze. Only then did he finally speak, his voiceced with dry sarcasm. ¡°Well? Doesn¡¯t it feel like you¡¯re chewing on rubber?¡±

    ???? ??????? ?? ?????????.???

    Yvonne had always heard that properly cooked beef was tender and vorful, but if done wrong, it could be way too chewy. Clearly, this dish was a failure.

    Standing up, she grabbed the te of beef. ¡°This is way too chewy, I¡¯m throwing it out!¡±

    Norton pointed at the te of greens on the table. ¡°So, this is all we¡¯re having? Don¡¯t you know I¡¯m a meat lover?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s more in the fridge. I¡¯ll make you something else.¡±

    As she sliced the beef, irritation simmered inside her. Did he really need meat at every meal? Would it kill him to go without for once? Eating too much wasn¡¯t good for him!

    While she worked, Norton suddenly appeared beside her, as if reading her mind. ¡°What are you grumbling about now?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡± She quickly forced a smile. ¡°I was just thinking¡ªyou have impable taste.¡±

    ¡°Oh? And what makes you say that?¡±

    ¡°You love fleshy women, don¡¯t you? Take Shelly, for example. She¡¯s got big boobs and a big butt. No wonder she caught your eye.¡±

    Norton¡¯s expression darkened, irritation shing across his face. He knew she was mocking him.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s no wonder I have no interest in a woman like you¡ªsince you don¡¯t have any curves at all.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 194

    ?Chapter 194:

    Yvonne wasn¡¯t about to let that slide. Criticizing her personality was one thing¡ªshe could admit she had a bit of a temper¡ªbut insulting her looks? That was crossing the line.

    ¡°Who says I don¡¯t have curves? I¡¯d say I have more to offer than Shelly. Her boobs may look big, but who knows how much padding she¡¯s got? And who¡¯s to say it¡¯s all real? For all you know, you¡¯ve been squeezing silicone this whole time. My boobs, on the other hand, are 100% natural.¡± With that, Yvonne squared her shoulders, standing tall in defiance.

    She usually wore minimizer bras, and today¡¯s loose outfit made her words seem even more unassuming.

    ¡°Is that so? Well, I wouldn¡¯t know¡ªI¡¯ve never had the chance to check for myself. Are you offering?¡±

    Norton¡¯s words hit like a p, sending heat rushing to her face. For several long seconds, she couldn¡¯t find her voice.

    It was true¡ªwhen a civilized person went up against a shameless one, thetter always won.

    ¡°Norton, you¡­ you¡¯re disgusting!¡± After racking her brain, that was all she coulde up with.

    ¡°The desire for sex is part of human nature, you know.¡± With that, Norton strolled out of the kitchen, clearly amused.

    Grinding her teeth, Yvonne turned back to her cooking, adding two extra spoonfuls of chili and a generous ssh of vinegar. She was sure he wouldn¡¯t forget this meal anytime soon.

    She wasn¡¯t the kind to take defeat lightly. If she couldn¡¯t win an argument, she¡¯d make sure he felt it in every bite.

    As Norton ate, he kept reaching for his water, his expression tightening with each swallow.

    ¡°Yvonne, you did this on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡± His eyes burned with irritation. Maybe it was the heat, but his lips had taken on a deep, flushed red, full and striking under the warm light. In a way, it was almost captivating.

    For a brief second, Yvonne found herself wondering¡ªif he actually wore lipstick, what shade would suit him?

    ¡°What are you staring at? Answer me.¡±

    Norton¡¯s voice cut through her thoughts, sharper this time.

    ¡°Oh, I was just thinking¡­ with your skin tone, what shade of lipstick would look best on you?¡±

    ¡°What kind of nonsense is that? Just tell me¡ªdid you do this on purpose?¡±

    ¡°Of course not,¡± Yvonne said smoothly. ¡°I just made a little mistake and doubled the seasoning. There are other dishes on the table. If it¡¯s too much for you, don¡¯t eat it¡ªI¡¯ll finish it myself.¡±

    Norton was speechless. She was impossible. It was as if she had been put on this earth solely to make his life difficult.

    In the end, the moment dinner was over, Norton headed straight to brush his teeth. With no one else at home, Yvonne was left to tidy up the dishes, the quiet house amplifying every small sound.

    She checked the clock¡ªtime was slipping away. Grabbing a soft set of pajamas, she made her way to the bathroom.

    The warm water poured over her, washing away the tension of the day, the steam curling around her like aforting embrace. Her body washthered into a rich, fragrant foam, making the shower feel almost indulgent.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 195

    ?Chapter 195:

    But midway through, a thought struck her like a jolt of electricity. Norton wasn¡¯t traveling. It meant they¡¯d have to share the bed tonight.

    Her pulse kicked up a notch. The shower stretched longer than usual, hesitation creeping in with every passing minute.

    By the time Norton had finished his own shower and settled into bed, she was still inside. Eventually, his patience snapped, and he rapped on the door.

    ¡°Are you nning to scrub yourself down to the bone?¡±

    His tone, as always, was blunt and cutting.

    ¡°Coming out!¡± she called hastily.

    However, as she slipped into her pajamas, another realization hit her¡ªone even worse than thest.

    In her rush, she had grabbed a backless set that barely covered her hips. And to make matters worse, it was thin and almost transparent.

    She had always preferred sleeping in light, airy clothing, but now, that choice might cost her. With Norton frequently away on business, she had grown used to having the entire bedroom¡ªand bed¡ªto herself, so she wore whatever she pleased. Besides, the fabric of this piece was soft and airy, making it one of her favorites.

    It was one thing to lounge in it alone. But now, with Norton back¡­ that was a different story.

    ¡°If you don¡¯te out soon, I¡¯ll assume you¡¯ve gotten stuck on the toilet.¡± His voice came through the door, followed by an impatient knock.

    Yvonne bristled at his remark and shot back without hesitation, ¡°You¡¯re the one who got stuck on the toilet!¡±

    Norton found himself at a loss for words. Was it so wrong to be worried about Rachel?

    New content uploaded g?ln¦Òv??ls?c?m

    ¡°Fine, stay there then. I¡¯m off to sleep,¡± Norton said, turning to leave.

    ¡°Hold on,¡± Yvonne¡¯s voice stopped him in his tracks. ¡°Can you help me with something?¡±

    ¡°What do you need?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I left my nightgown behind. There¡¯s a soft pink long nightgown in the wardrobe. Could you fetch it for me?¡±

    Norton responded with a smugugh. ¡°I will, but you have to ask nicely.¡±

    ¡°Please help me!¡± Yvonne¡¯s straightforward request caught him off guard.

    Without further hesitation, he quickly returned with the nightgown. ¡°How should I give this to you?¡±

    ¡°Just crack the door open a bit, and you can slip it through. Thanks!¡±

    ¡°Sure thing.¡±

    With Norton¡¯s assistance, Yvonne felt a wave of relief wash over her. She changed into thefortable nightgown and left the bathroom.

    A cool breeze weed her as she stepped out, bringing immense relief. By eleven o¡¯clock that night, both were in bed.

    Nortony in the middle of therge bed, while Yvonne stayed close to the edge.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you think I¡¯m covered in thorns?¡± Norton eyed the wide gap between them, his brow furrowed.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 196

    ?Chapter 196:

    ¡°Not at all.¡±

    ¡°Really? Then why are you so far away from me?¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not really used to this,¡± Yvonne admitted truthfully.

    Their marriage, though long-standing, rarely saw them sharing a bed, except during visits to Edmond¡¯s ce. She had always preferred sleeping alone.

    ¡°After a few more tries, you¡¯ll get used to it. Time for sleep,¡± Norton said as he reached over to switch off the light. Darkness immediately shrouded the room.

    A hush fell, with only the faint sound of breathing softly touching the stillness. Moonlight seeped through the window, bathing the floor in a silvery glow, gentle and serene.

    Yet Yvonne couldn¡¯t fall asleep.

    Within five minutes, she had shifted positions multiple times.

    Irritated, Norton broke the silence. ¡°Stop moving, or I¡¯ll have to ask you to leave.¡±

    Yvonne retorted quickly, ¡°If you find it so difficult to share the bed, maybe you should use the guest room.¡±

    ¡°Why should I move? It¡¯s my bed. I shouldn¡¯t have to inconvenience myself.¡±

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll move to the guest room myself!¡±

    It seemed more practical for them to sleep apart. The idea of sharing a bed felt both awkward and somewhat risky.

    ¡°Go ahead then!¡± Norton, clearly irritated, turned his back to her, covered himself, and shut his eyes.

    Yvonne watched him for a moment before heading to the guest room. Adjusting to the unfamiliar bed, she found it hard to fall asleep untilte into the night.

    Explore more stories g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??ls?c?m

    After a two-day stay in the hospital, Rachel felt much better.

    During her consultation, the doctor earnestly advised, ¡°Ms. Marsh, after discussing your case with other doctors, we strongly advise you to stay hospitalized for continuous monitoring. This way, we can respond immediately if your condition changes.¡±

    Rachel met his concern with resolve. ¡°Doctor, I appreciate your advice, but I¡¯ve decided to go home.¡±

    ¡°Are you certain? Wouldn¡¯t you want to reconsider?¡±

    Rachel¡¯s decision was firm, almost painfully clear.

    ¡°Indeed, I¡¯ve decided. Lacking a donor, staying in the hospital would merely extend my life briefly, and that too without meaning or happiness. That¡¯s not what I desire. Instead, I want to travel and aplish things that still matter to me. There are still goals I need to reach. Should apatible kidney surface, I¡¯ll make sure toe back right away for the treatment when you notify me.¡±

    The doctor, recognizing her resolve, chose not to argue.

    He simply rmended that she take good care of herself. However, he stressed that she should seek him out immediately should her health deteriorate.

    ¡°Alright, thank you, doctor. And please, let¡¯s keep my condition a private matter.¡±

    ¡°We strictly adhere to confidentiality here; without your consent, no information will be shared externally.¡±

    Rachel then added, ¡°That includes my fianc¨¦ as well.¡±

    Surprised, the doctor inquired, ¡°Why would that be?¡±

    With a faint smile, herplexion still a bit too pale, Rachel exined, ¡°It¡¯s ratherplex. Though we¡¯re set to marry, his heart belongs to another. I don¡¯t want his pity or sorrow for me because I¡¯m ill. And should the worst happen¡­¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 197

    ?Chapter 197:

    Rachel left her sentence hanging.

    If she were to pass away, maybe she would gracefully free him to return to Tracy.

    Rachel hadn¡¯t anticipated Natalia¡¯s visit.

    Upon entering the room, Rachel found Natalia already there.

    Natalia stood up the moment she saw Rachel, asking anxiously, ¡°How are you holding up? Have you improved?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m being discharged today,¡± Rachel responded.

    A knowing smile crossed Natalia¡¯s face. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful.¡±

    Rachel asked, ¡°What brings you here?¡±

    ¡°I came here to visit you!¡±

    Natalia gestured toward the assortment of items scattered around the room. ¡°See all these vitamins and herbal remedies? They¡¯re to help strengthen you. You¡¯ve been looking rather pale and frail; you really need to take care of yourself.¡±

    As Rachel eyed the numerous gift boxes, a sense of warmth filled her heart.

    With a soft smile, she asked, ¡°So, you no longer view me aspetition?¡±

    Natalia casually waved off the suggestion. ¡°That¡¯s a different issue. Believe me, if Brian ever chooses me, I won¡¯t let him go back to you¡ªtears or no tears.¡±

    Rachel chuckled heartily. ¡°Fine, then I won¡¯t cry. I might just throw a tantrum instead¡ªjust like you.¡±

    At that, Natalia puffed her cheeks, feigning annoyance. ¡°You¡¯re making fun of me!¡±

    Following that, she dashed over to give Rachel a yful tickle.

    After a bit of fun, Rachel felt slightly breathless as she stood up.

    Fresh chapters just uploaded g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m

    Natalia expressed remorse. ¡°Sorry, I got carried away. I forgot you¡¯re still recovering.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s not on you. I just need a moment to catch my breath.¡±

    Just then, a nurse walked in and said, ¡°Rachel, your discharge papers are ready. Please sign here.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Rachel carefully signed her name on the documents.

    ¡°You¡¯re being discharged today? I¡¯ll drive you home!¡± Natalia offered enthusiastically.

    ¡°Thank you, that¡¯s very kind of you.¡±

    Natalia¡¯s demeanor was that of an exuberant, sometimes childish adult, full of joy and liveliness. Her kindness and charm were undeniable. Feeling at ease in herpany, Rachel happily epted her offer.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t it be a bigger event, your discharge? Where¡¯s Brian to take you home?¡±

    Rachel paused, her brow furrowing in thought. She recalled that Brian was tied up with a crucial meeting today.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for him; he¡¯s swamped at work. I¡¯m quite capable of handling things, especially with yourpany,¡± Rachel said, her expression calm and free from the anguish that had once marred it.

    Natalia¡¯sment touched a sensitive spot. ¡°You know, I see now why Brian picked you over me or anyone else.¡±

    ¡°Why is that?¡± Rachel asked.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 198

    ?Chapter 198:

    ¡°You¡¯re just too easygoing and never cause trouble. If it were me or anyone else in that situation, we¡¯d be making a fuss, calling our boyfriends toe running,¡± Natalia said casually, but Rachel felt a sting.

    Her chest tightened, as if she had just been hit with an ufortable truth she had been avoiding for years.

    It was painfully obvious. Even Natalia, who barely knew the details, had picked up on it.

    But Rachel had spent years pretending it wasn¡¯t the case.

    Brian had chosen her because she was quiet and agreeable¡ªsomeone who wouldn¡¯t stir up trouble. She had no powerful family, no safety. If he ever decided he was done with her, cutting ties wouldn¡¯t cost him a thing. No bacsh, no consequences¡ªjust a clean break, as if she had never been there.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go,¡± Rachel muttered, grabbing her things with a newfound heaviness in her heart.

    Just as they stepped into the corridor, Brian appeared out of nowhere. The moment he saw her holding her bags, he quickly reached for them.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me? I would¡¯vee sooner.¡±

    ¡°You had work, and I didn¡¯t want to bother you,¡± she answered, keeping her voice light.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do everything alone. Let me know next time,¡± Brian said softly, but firmly.

    Rachel simply nodded, keeping her thoughts to herself.

    Without another word, the three of them got into the car.

    Rachel rested her head against the window, staring nkly at the passing city lights, lost in thought.

    Natalia, ever the social one, kept the conversation lighthearted, joking with Brian and keeping the atmosphere lively.

    Start your next adventure at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s

    Rachel found herself smiling at Natalia¡¯s energy, a small pang of envy creeping in.

    Youth had a way of making everything seem effortless, full of endless possibilities.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Brian nced at her, sensing something was off.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just tired,¡± she murmured.

    Without a word, he took her hand in his, offering silent reassurance while gently guiding her head toward his shoulder. ¡°Come here, lean on me, and rest for a bit.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯d rather watch the view outside,¡± Rachel said simply.

    Brian¡¯s hand, mid-air, lingered for a moment before he hesitantly lowered it. After a brief pause, he awkwardly pulled back.

    Soft music yed in the background, but the sudden shift in mood didn¡¯t go unnoticed. Even Natalia, usually chatty, went quiet. The silence stretched, thick and undeniable.

    As the car turned a corner, Rachel suddenly spoke. ¡°Ronald, pull over for a second.¡±

    ¡°But we can¡¯t stop right here. We¡¯ll need to go a little further.¡±

    ¡°Alright, just find somewhere we can pull over.¡±

    As soon as the car stopped, she stepped out at a steady pace. Brian was right behind her.

    ¡°What is it? Did something catch your eye?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 199

    ?Chapter 199:

    ¡°There was a lottery shop back there. I feel like buying some tickets.¡±

    ¡°Since when are you into lottery tickets?¡± Brian asked, clearly surprised. He couldn¡¯t recall her ever mentioning any interest in lotteries.

    ¡°No real reason, just felt like trying my luck,¡± she said lightly. Then, meeting his gaze, she added, ¡°If you¡¯re busy, I can go alone and take a cab hometer.¡±

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Without a second thought, Brian took her hand and led the way.

    Ten minutester, they arrived at the small shop.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take two of each,¡± Rachel told the shopkeeper.

    ¡°Got it,¡± the owner said, handing over a thick stack.

    Just as Rachel was about to start scratching, Natalia¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Me too.¡±

    ¡°Two of each,¡± Natalia grinned, waving her tickets. ¡°Let¡¯s see who wins more!¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Rachel said, ying along.

    She scratched through all sixteen tickets, only to find she hadn¡¯t won a single prize.

    Natalia peeked over curiously. ¡°So? How much did you win?¡±

    ¡°You go first,¡± Rachel countered.

    Natalia grinned, counting her winnings before shing five fingers. ¡°Five hundred. Spent 380, won 500¡ªso that¡¯s a profit of 120. Not bad, huh? What about you? More or less?¡±

    ¡°Less,¡± Rachel answered simply.

    Natalia beamed, but the excitement faded when Rachel added, ¡°Nothing. Not even a single win.¡±

    Your favorite updates g?ln¦Ò¦Í?ls

    ¡°No way!¡± Natalia gasped, snatching Rachel¡¯s tickets for a closer inspection. She checked once, then twice, before finally sighing in defeat.

    As they turned to leave, even the shop owner shook his head. ¡°Miss, that¡¯s some seriously bad luck. I¡¯ve never seen anyone buy that many and not win a thing.¡±

    Rachel managed an awkward smile but said nothing.

    Natalia, on the other hand, scoffed. ¡°Wow, great customer service. Ever heard of tact?¡±

    Hooking her arm through Rachel¡¯s, she huffed. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get out of here. No point listening to him.¡±

    Brian, just getting off a call, turned to them. ¡°How did it go?¡±

    ¡°Nothing could¡¯ve been worse,¡± Rachel said with a shrug.

    During the ride back, Rachel¡¯s phone rang. It was Carol, saying she missed them and wanted them to drop by.

    So, Brian let Natalia off midway before driving toward Carol¡¯s ce. This time, his grandparents were also there.

    Though their hair had turned silver, their spirits remained lively as they weed them with warm smiles.

    ¡°Finally! It¡¯s been ages since Ist saw you,¡± Carol said, her eyes lighting up. She then turned to Brian with a yful frown. ¡°You never listen. I only get to see Rachel when I call you first.¡±

    His grandfather, Hector White, who always doted on Carol, chimed in, ¡°Brian, do you even remember what your grandma tells you?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 200

    ?Chapter 200:

    Brian sighed. ¡°Of course, I do.¡±

    Over lunch, Carol suddenly asked, ¡°Rachel, did you like the wedding gown? Did you take any pictures? Show me.¡±

    Hearing that, Rachel hesitated. She wasn¡¯t sure how to respond. If she said no, Carol would just press for more details. And if she found out about Tracy, it would only cause unnecessary worry.

    Before Rachel could find the right words, Brian jumped in. ¡°Grandma, something came up that day, so we had to reschedule. I¡¯ll take Rachel again soon.¡±

    Carol¡¯s face fell. ¡°What exactly are you so busy with? Isn¡¯t that bigpany filled with employees? If everything depends on you alone, it might as well shut down. Trying on wedding dresses, taking photos, and picking rings¡ªthese things matter. And you postponed them?¡±

    Hector shook his head. ¡°Brian, you dropped the ball here. When I promised your grandma we¡¯d try on wedding clothes, I got into a car ident on the way. Even with my head bleeding, I still went through with it.¡±

    Carol huffed. ¡°Exactly. You¡¯re lucky Rachel is patient. Most women would have lost their temper by now.¡±

    Realizing his grandparents were genuinely upset, Brian quickly apologized and promised to fix it.

    Later that night, as they settled into their room, Brian wrapped his arms around Rachel from behind. ¡°Rachel, I¡¯m really sorry about that day. Give me another chance, okay?¡±

    Just as Rachel was about to speak, her phone rang. Eric¡¯s name shed on the screen. He was calling with an update on Jeffrey¡¯s case.

    After hearing him out, Rachel¡¯s voice turned serious. ¡°Eric, you once said that marrying Brian would significantly improve our chances of winning. I want to confirm that with you again.¡±

    Discover new books g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s

    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s no question about it.¡±

    ¡°Got it, thanks,¡± she said before ending the call.

    She didn¡¯t know how much time she had left, but one thing was certain¡ªshe would fight for Jeffrey¡¯s custody with everything she had. If something happened to her before Jeffrey gained independence, Moira would stop at nothing to torment and control him, turning his life into a nightmare.

    Time was running out, and she had to act fast.

    Drawing in a deep breath, Rachel stepped inside. Brian had just shrugged off his jacket, his crisp white shirt highlighting his strong, well-defined frame.

    The moment she entered, Brian reached for her hand. ¡°I¡¯ve adjusted my schedule. In three days, we¡¯ll go pick out your wedding dress.¡±

    Rachel shook her head. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary.¡±

    Brian assumed she was still upset and was about to exin when she lifted a hand, her cool fingers softly pressing against his lips.

    In a voice as light as a whisper, she said, ¡°Brian, let¡¯s move the wedding up.¡±

    Brian froze, caught off guard.

    She went on, ¡°If you truly want to be with me, let¡¯s not wait. If you¡¯re hesitant, I won¡¯t force you. Take a day to think it over and tell me when you¡¯re sure.¡±

    Brian started, instinctively wanting to respond.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 201

    ?Chapter 201:

    But she gently cut him off, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t rush to answer. Think it through properly before you decide.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t sure if she had simply taken him by surprise. The next morning, when Rachel woke, Brian was already gone.

    After breakfast, she turned to Carol and said, ¡°Carol, you once mentioned a church on the mountain that has a wishing fountain. Can you tell me more about it?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Are you thinking of making a wish?¡± Carol¡¯s heart swelled with joy. If her guess was right, Rachel was likely praying for a child. The idea of weing a great-grandchild soon made her smile with delight.

    She eagerly shared some advice with Rachel. ¡°When you make a wish, you have to truly believe, and your wish is more likely toe true. So, make sure to clear your mind of any distractions. The church is at the top of the mountain. It¡¯s a long and tiring journey, so bring food and don¡¯t lose heart halfway.¡±

    Rachel took in every word.

    The driver pulled up at the base of the mountain, and Rachel stepped out, tilting her head back to take in the view. The mountain stretched high, covered in dense greenery, making it look both beautiful and intimidating.

    The peak was nowhere in sight, and there was no sign of the church either¡ªit had to be tucked away somewhere deep in the forest. Even reaching the top wouldn¡¯t be the end of it; she still had a long way to go. It was going to be tougher than she thought.

    ¡°Ms. Marsh, are you sure you want to go up there?¡± The driver, who had been sent by Carol, spoke with the kind of politeness that showed how much he respected Rachel.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯vee all this way, so I have to do it. It¡¯s going to take a while, and I¡¯m not sure when I¡¯ll be back. You don¡¯t have to wait¡ªgo ahead and leave.¡±

    ¡°Alright then, just give me a call when you¡¯re ready toe down, and I¡¯ll be there to pick you up.¡±

    Discover more at

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Slinging her backpack over her shoulders, Rachel took her first step and started climbing, keeping a steady pace. She knew this wasn¡¯t a quick task¡ªit was more of a marathon, so she made sure not to rush and saved her energy.

    But even with her careful pacing, by the time two hours had passed and noon rolled around, she waspletely drained and gasping for air. Her cheeks were flushed from all the effort, giving her face a warm, healthy color.

    After taking a short break and sipping some water, her phone buzzed with a video call from Yvonne.

    ¡°What are you doing? You look like you just ran a marathon.¡±

    Rachel turned the camera around to show her surroundings. ¡°Hiking. Thought I¡¯d pray for some good luck.¡±

    The second she said that, the video call froze.

    ¡°Yvonne?¡± Rachel called out a few times, but the screen stayed stuck, neither of them moving.

    She tried calling again, but it wouldn¡¯t connect.

    Looks like the higher she got, the weaker the signal became.

    Taking that as her cue, she rested for a few more minutes before getting back to hiking. She still had a long way to go and needed to reach the top before 3 p.m. Otherwise, the return trip would be even tougher.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 202

    ?Chapter 202:

    As she got further up, the steps became steeper, and exhaustion really started hitting her.

    Luckily, she had nned ahead and brought a stick to help her walk.

    By 1 p.m., a few couples who had started before her were already making their way down.

    Noticing her standing there, hunched over and looking pale, a young woman hurried over and held her arm. ¡°Miss, are you okay?¡± She waved her boyfriend over to help, too.

    Together, they led Rachel to a t spot nearby and helped her sit down on a rock.

    Once she¡¯d caught her breath and taken a sip of water, Rachel shed the girl a grateful smile. ¡°Thanks a lot.¡±

    ¡°No problem, really. Are you here by yourself? I heard there might be a stormter. Are you sure you want to keep going?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Rachel nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve made it this far, so I can¡¯t just turn back now.¡± After thanking them again, Rachel got up and kept walking ahead.

    It wasn¡¯t easy, but she finally made it to the top before 3 p.m., and there it was¡ªthe wishing fountain.

    As soon as she saw it, she pressed her hands over her chest and shut her eyes, whispering a quiet prayer.

    When she finally opened her eyes, they were slightly teary.

    After offering her silent plea, she took out a few coins from her pocket. She carefully picked one and threw it toward the central sculpture of the fountain, silently hoping for some good news.

    But she missed her target.

    The meaning was crystal clear¡ªit was a bad omen.

    She hade all this way, pouring her heart into this, and yet¡­ she couldn¡¯t ept it. She tried a few more times but missed every time. As she made her way down, thest bit of hope she had been holding onto unraveled, slipping awaypletely.

    Discover tales at g ? ln ¦Ò¦Í?? ?? s,

    Her strength faded, and she felt her body giving in.

    By the time 6 p.m. rolled around, the driver still hadn¡¯t heard from Rachel.

    His chest tightened with worry, and without wasting a second, he called Carol.

    Carol¡¯s heart sank the moment she heard the news. Without hesitation, she grabbed her phone and called Brian. ¡°Brian, you have to find Rachel. Something¡¯s wrong. I think she¡¯s in trouble.¡±

    As the sky shifted to a dull gray, Brian answered the call. He grabbed his coat and dashed to the garage.

    On the phone, Carol¡¯s voice was urgent. ¡°Brian, you must bring Rachel back to me, no matter what.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will!¡± he reassured her.

    Upon arriving at the foot of the mountain, Brian asked around to understand the situation better. The mountain was only essible by foot since there were no cable cars or other mechanical means of ascent.

    After calling the police, he began his ascent.

    By six o¡¯clock, Rachel had managed to descend halfway down the mountain. The fierce wind and falling temperatures in the forest made her progress challenging. She decided to take a short rest.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 203

    ?Chapter 203:

    Within two minutes, she started hearing faint noises. At first, she thought she was mistaken, but the sound intensified.

    Looking up, a raindrop hit her squarely on the forehead, quickly followed by more hitting her face. Within five minutes, the light drizzle had escted into a heavy downpour. The rain, apanied by howling wind, pelted her relentlessly. Streams of rainwater trickled down, soaking her body and head.

    Surrounded by trees, her only shelter was under their branches. She sought out the spot with the densest foliage. Yet, she ended up soaked through, like a drowned rat.

    As the temperature dropped further, Rachel, thoroughly drenched, began to shiver uncontrobly. She took out her phone to call for help, but there was no signal. There seemed to be no way out. The mountain felt utterly deserted.

    She worried that if she froze to death here, her fate would remain unknown. Yet, she was not ready to give up on life. Gathering her strength, she stood, using a stick for support as she made her way down the slippery path.

    Suddenly, her foot slipped on a wet stone, throwing off her bnce. In an instant, she was rolling down the slope. She continued tumbling for several meters until her head struck a rock with force. Blood poured out, and she fell unconscious.

    Since beginning his ascent, Brian had been shouting repeatedly, ¡°Rachel¡­ Rachel¡­ If you hear me, answer!¡± His calls were loud and clear, yet they went unheard by Rachel.

    Eventually, he noticed signs of disturbance on the ground. He carefully followed the signs, leading him to Rachel. Upon finding her unconscious next to a rock, he quickly ran to her side.

    ¡°Rachel, wake up!¡± he eximed, gently tapping her face, but she remained unresponsive.

    Realizing the urgency, he lifted her onto his back and started heading back down the mountain.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s???§àm, your fiction hub

    Rachel slowly opened her eyes, unsure of how much time had passed. Her vision was blurry, and the forest seemed to sway around her. She then realized she was being carried on someone¡¯s back. Touching her throbbing head, she murmured, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me, Brian,¡± he responded.

    In the quiet of the night, his familiar voice felt like a beacon, filling her heart with light.

    ¡°Brian?¡± Rachel¡¯s voice trembled, her disbelief evident. She had feared that no one woulde for her. She even contemted the possibility of dying alone there. Yet, she had never imagined that he would be the one to save her.

    ¡°How did you find me?¡± Ovee with emotion, she clung to him, her tears quietly falling onto his neck. The warmth of her tears seeped down his back.

    ¡°Why did youe?¡± Rachel asked again, her voice low, when he didn¡¯t respond.

    ¡°Did that fall scramble your brains? You¡¯re my fianc¨¦e. If you were missing, of course, I would find you. Just hold on to me and don¡¯t say anything.¡±

    Rachel tightened her embrace.

    ¡°If you¡¯re tired, go ahead and sleep.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± she murmured, worn out and with her head pounding. Soon, she fell asleep on his back.

    She was awakened by voices nearby, realizing the police had arrived. Once they descended the mountain, the police suggested she go to the hospital, but she refused.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 204

    ?Chapter 204:

    ¡°It¡¯s just a bump from a stone. I¡¯ll be fine with some rest.¡± She wasn¡¯t ready to discuss her condition with Brian. Going to the hospital would reveal everything.

    Brian pulled her close, his tone soft as he said, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not hurt anywhere else besides your head?¡±

    Rachel shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°Please, for your peace of mind, get checked out.¡±

    She swiftly moved behind him, grasping his hand. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to go to the hospital. I just want to be at home. Can you take me there?¡±

    Seeing her hesitation, Brian gently persuaded her. ¡°Let¡¯s just have a quick CT scan, okay? It won¡¯t take long.¡±

    ¡°Alright, but only scan my head.¡±

    Brian nodded in agreement. ¡°Okay, just your head.¡± With this assurance, she agreed to the scan.

    The CT scan revealed no serious problems, so Brian drove her home.

    Upon arriving at Carol¡¯s ce, Rachel looked around, puzzled.

    Brian exined, ¡°I already told Grandma you were safe and convinced her to go to bed. She was really worried about you, though. She¡¯ll want to see you first thing when she wakes up. She¡¯s old, and it¡¯s hard for her to get out, so staying here is best.¡±

    Rachel nodded. ¡°That was thoughtful of you.¡±

    Once home, Brian personally prepared her bath, even bringing her a towel and pajamas.

    Rachel watched his careful attention, momentarily lost in thought. Overwhelmed by emotion, she walked up to him, hugged him from behind, and with a soft, shaky voice, asked, ¡°Have you made your decision about our wedding?¡±

    ???¨¦?? ???t?€§ñ? ?n Ga?n?¦Í¦Ål?.???

    Brian turned and wrapped her in his arms.

    When he didn¡¯t immediately respond, Rachel¡¯s anxiety grew. ¡°You¡­¡±

    He then kissed her forehead and said, his voice calm and reassuring, ¡°My answer is yes. I have to travel for work for about a month. When I get back, we¡¯ll get married. Okay?¡±

    Rachel looked up at him, tears welling up in her eyes. ¡°Really?¡±

    He nodded, his expression earnest.

    ¡°Okay, I believe you,¡± she said.

    Knowing her time was limited, Rachel hoped to createsting memories in the months she had left. That way, even if her time came, she¡¯d have no regrets.

    Her greatest dream had always been to marry him and be his wife. If she could fulfill this dream before her time was up, she would be content.

    After the shower, Rachel nestled into thefort of Brian¡¯s arms. His presence enveloped her in warmth.

    Positioned on her left side, Briany snugly behind her, his arms securing her close. As he held her, the memory of her recent mishap lingered in his mind, causing his heart to beat anxiously.

    He whispered firmly, his head lowered, ¡°You must promise me not to visit such dangerous ces by yourself, agreed?¡±

    While speaking, he yfully nibbled on her earlobe, teasing her gently.

    Initially, the sensation made Rachel giggle and squirm.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 205

    ?Chapter 205:

    However, his embrace tightened, causing a mild difort.

    Left with no alternative, she murmured aint, ¡°It hurts! Brian, be a bit softer.¡±

    Her words made him more insistent, his voice taking on a mock severity, saying, ¡°Would you ever consider doing that again?¡±

    ¡°No, I promise I won¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± he questioned, his voice now light and mocking.

    ¡°Absolutely, I¡¯ll stay safe. Please, that¡¯s enough!¡± she insisted, half-pleading, half-demanding.

    His tension eased as he saw her curled up in his arms, vulnerable and delicate.

    He then gently pressed his lips against hers.

    Their kiss deepened, his tongue exploring hers with escting fervor.

    Rachel attempted to interject, but Brian was quick to deepen their embrace.

    Passion surged between them, unrestrained and overwhelming.

    His hands roamed her waist, his body heat enveloping her as if trying to fuse her into him.

    His presence was provocative, burning with intensity.

    At first, she considered pleading for a reprieve, but her resistance soon melted into surrender.

    Her attempts to speak were stifled by his kisses, reducing her protests to faint murmurs.

    Beneath the sheets, her body slick with sweat, involuntarily arched towards him. Realizing her inability to resist¡ªand not truly wanting to¡ªshe surrenderedpletely to the moment.

    Could she continue to indulge in this, time and again?

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s takes you to new worlds

    ¡°Brian,¡± her voice trembled with emotion, her passion evident as she spoke again.

    Abruptly, Brian pulled away, nting a soft kiss on the tip of her nose. He gently pushed back her damp hair, his eyes soft with concern. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I should have been more careful, especially with your injury today. Let¡¯s wait until you¡¯re fully recovered.¡±

    He turned away, drawing her close into his embrace once more.

    Rachel, feeling drained, let her eyes fall shut, on the verge of sleep. Just as sleep was about to take her, he asked, ¡°Why have you started buying lottery tickets and throwing coins into the wishing fountaintely?¡± She had never done such things in all their years together. Since her discharge from the hospital, her actions had seemed odd, even to her.

    ¡°Maybe I¡¯m just trying to hold onto happiness, scared that it might slip away,¡± Rachel murmured. ¡°Brian, do you think you might ever leave me?¡±

    With a yful flick on her nose, Brian reassured her, ¡°Never. And you? Would you ever leave?¡±

    Rachel hesitated, uncertain of how to respond.

    His anxiety heightened as he noticed her silence. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±

    Her words faltered as tears welled up in her eyes. She clenched her fists, gathering the courage to assert, ¡°I¡¯ve always stood by you, haven¡¯t I?¡±

    Brian¡¯s tension eased upon hearing her words. Embracing her, he soon drifted into a peaceful slumber.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 206

    ?Chapter 206:

    As expected, Carol arrived early the next morning.

    When Brian greeted her at the door, his grandparents immediately expressed their concern. ¡°Is Rachel alright?¡±

    Brian reassured them, ¡°She was checked out. She has a few minor cuts on her head, but the doctor expects a quick recovery within a few days.¡±

    Carol, deeply concerned for Rachel¡¯s well-being, personally checked on her until she felt assured.

    With an early meeting to attend, Brian exited the house at dawn.

    During breakfast, Carol hadid out a variety of nutritional supplements to aid Rachel¡¯s recovery.

    Debby, frowning deeply, scolded, ¡°It¡¯s just a few scratches on Rachel. There¡¯s no need to fuss so much! My son deserves a partner who¡¯s resilient and supportive, not merely a burden.¡±

    Carol, usuallyposed and calm in the face of such remarks, responded differently today. She snapped, ¡°Look, I am very much alive and the head of this household. Do you disagree with how I handle things?¡±

    Debby¡¯s response was immediate, her face breaking into a cating smile. ¡°Surely you don¡¯t think I would question you?¡±

    With a dismissive snort, Carol continued, ¡°I¡¯ve personally overseen the preparation of this meal, and I will spare no effort in ensuring Rachel¡¯s well-being. Feel free to eat and keep your critiques to yourself. Otherwise, you¡¯re wee to leave the table.¡±

    Carol then turned her attention to Rachel, encouraging her with a warm smile, ¡°Eat up, these are beneficial for your recovery.¡±

    Once breakfast was over, Rachel remembered that Brian had mentioned a business trip, so she decided to see him off. Since the house was far from the airport, she chose to meet him at his office first.

    G  a lno  ve ls . is where the magic begins

    Standing outside the building, she called Brian. ¡°I¡¯m here to see you off. Are you ready to leave?¡±

    ¡°Where exactly are you?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Just outside your office building.¡±

    Brian¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Why are you waiting there? Come up to my office.¡±

    ¡°But hadn¡¯t you mentioned keeping our rtionship discreet?¡±

    ¡°Juste up,¡± he insisted.

    Entering the building, Rachel had to walk past the secretary¡¯s office on her way to Brian¡¯s. As she entered, those familiar with her offered warm greetings.

    She smiled and returned their greetings before proceeding into Brian¡¯s office. Inside, he quickly drew her into an embrace. ¡°You should have stayed home to rest. There¡¯s no need to see me off.¡±

    Despite his words, she felt a pang of sadness at their impending separation.

    ¡°Will you really be gone for an entire month?¡±

    Brian, sensing her reluctance to let him go, yfully pinched her cheek. ¡°Don¡¯t you want me to leave?¡±

    At that moment, Tracy¡¯s knock interrupted them. ¡°Mr. White, may I enter?¡±

    ¡°Please,e in!¡±

    When Tracy stepped in, her gaze met Rachel¡¯s; neither woman broke eye contact.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 207

    ?Chapter 207:

    ¡°Rachel, you¡¯re here as well.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Rachel responded, meticulously adjusting Brian¡¯s tie, her movements slow and deliberate.

    Rachel paused, unsure if it was the right moment to ask her pressing question.

    After a brief hesitation, she stood on her toes and whispered into Brian¡¯s ear, ¡°Is Tracy apanying you on your trip?¡±

    Brian softly squeezed Rachel¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s just Ronald and me, no one else.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s lips turned up into a smile. ¡°Great.¡±

    At that moment, Ronald knocked and entered. ¡°Sir, we need to leave now.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Rachel let go of Brian¡¯s tie and gave him a wave.

    Brian, seeing her straightforward demeanor, felt a twinge of hesitation. ¡°Do you have anyst words before I go?¡±

    ¡°Return soon. I¡¯m waiting to be your bride.¡±

    She was concerned that her health might worsen before the scheduled wedding date.

    ¡°Alright, wait for me.¡± With that firm promise, Brian left.

    Once he was gone, Tracy turned to Rachel. ¡°Hold on, what did you mean just now?¡±

    ¡°Just as I said.¡±

    ¡°Brian doesn¡¯t love you. He feels only obligation and guilt. Why do you shamelessly cling to the idea of binding him forever?¡± Tracy was visibly upset and agitated.

    Rachel retorted, ¡°Whether he loves me is for him to decide. Do you think you understand him better than he understands himself?¡±

    Explore g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s for fresh content

    ¡°I do know better because he¡¯s loved only me all these years.¡±

    Rachelughed quietly and said, ¡°What does it matter? We are still going to marry; he chose me.¡±

    After facing off with Tracy multiple times, Rachel had learned the perfect words to say. She knew just how to push her buttons to make her seethe with anger. Indeed, Tracy¡¯splexion went from pale to a fiery red.

    ¡°Rachel, who do you think you are? You¡¯re fooling yourself. Brian is merely provoking me. Do you honestly believe he will marry you? Remember, even when you were trying on wedding dresses, he left you to be with me?¡± Tracy said this with a sense of triumph.

    Rachel¡¯s fingers tightened into a fist.

    This was her deepest hurt, a wound she preferred not to probe.

    Yet, Tracy kept picking at it to inflict pain.

    As Rachel remained quiet, Tracy¡¯s sense of victory grew. ¡°Do you think if I managed to make Brian leave you once, I won¡¯t be able to do it again? Even if he decides to marry you, or has already married you, I can ensure your separation.¡±

    Rachel didn¡¯t respond with anger, but instead smiled. ¡°Is that so? Well, thene to our wedding next month. After we are married, go ahead and try to charm us into a divorce. I¡¯m interested to see how you n to convince me to sign those divorce papers.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 208

    ?Chapter 208:

    Tracy was struck by these words. She lost herposure, her face turning ashen.

    Rachel ignored her and walked away.

    Rachel then went to see Jeffrey.

    Jeffrey had recently started treatment at a facility rmended by Eric.

    Initially, Rachel was concerned that Jeffrey might receive poor care. But after visiting the facility, learning about the founders¡¯ motives, and seeing the children¡¯s activities, her worries disappeared.

    The founders were a couple with an autistic child. They werepassionate individuals who established the facility out of empathy.

    During her visit, Rachel brought various items¡ªsnacks, fruits, toys, and essentials¡ªand handed them out to the children. She also made a personal contribution to the facility.

    ¡°Thank you so much for everything,¡± she told the founder. ¡°I understand you need substantial funds for your ongoing research. Here is my donation, and I hope it helps you support more children in the future.¡±

    The founder sped her hand gratefully and spoke about Jeffrey¡¯s recent progress and changes.

    As they talked, Rachel said, ¡°I¡¯ve actuallye to take Jeffrey home for a bit.¡±

    The founder looked concerned. ¡°Ms. Marsh, have we not provided adequate care for Jeffrey?¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it at all. You¡¯ve been wonderful, and Jeffrey is thriving. It¡¯s just that¡­¡±

    The founder sensed Rachel¡¯s reluctance to continue and simply nodded. ¡°Understood, but please remember, as long as we¡¯re here, this will always be a home for Jeffrey.¡±

    As Rachel and Jeffrey were leaving, the weather was foggy with a gentle drizzle.

    ???¦Å?? ¡é??t?€§ñ? ?¦Ç ?a?§Ú?¦Í¨º??.???

    Rachel wheeled a suitcase and held Jeffrey¡¯s hand as they walked. Approaching the gate, a clear yet hesitant voice called out, ¡°Jeffrey¡­¡± They both looked back.

    A girl in a white dress with twin ponytails stood on the steps, her smile lighting up her face.

    Jeffrey released Rachel¡¯s hand and ran towards her.

    ¡°Sh, why are you out here?¡±

    Tears welled up in the girl¡¯s eyes as she met his gaze, her voice wavering. ¡°I heard you were leaving. Is that true?¡±

    Jeffrey, with a sense of reluctance, answered, ¡°Yes, my sister is here to take me home.¡±

    ¡°Does this mean you won¡¯t return?¡± The girl¡¯s sadness was evident as she struggled to hold back her tears. Jeffrey paused, uncertain. ¡°I¡ªI¡­¡±

    Rachel approached, her smile reassuring. ¡°I¡¯m Jeffrey¡¯s sister. He¡¯s only going away for a little while. He¡¯ll return. And if he misses any of you, I¡¯ll make sure to bring him for a visit.¡±

    The girl¡¯s expression brightened slightly. ¡°Really? Jeffrey, can we trust what she says?¡±

    Jeffrey stepped forward, handing her a tissue, and assured her confidently, ¡°My sister always keeps her promises. If she says she will, she¡¯ll definitely bring me back to visit you.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± The girl wiped away her tears and smiled once more, her dimples creating a charming effect. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for your return.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 209

    ?Chapter 209:

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    After parting ways with the girl, Jeffrey seemed somewhat saddened.

    Rachel took his hand. ¡°Jeffrey, you¡¯re sad about leaving her, aren¡¯t you?¡± Jeffrey gave a small nod.

    ¡°Would you like to tell me about her?¡±

    Jeffrey¡¯s face brightened. ¡°Would you like to know?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely, I¡¯d love to hear all about her.¡±

    ¡°Her name is Sh Murray. She came after me. The owner here told us she was abandoned and now she doesn¡¯t have any family. She was always by herself at first, either staring up at the sky or silently shedding tears. I¡¯d often sit with her whenever I found the time. She used to ignore me, so I¡¯d stay quiet too, just sitting by her side. I¡¯d give her tissues when she cried, and when she smiled, I¡¯d smile back. Gradually, she began to talk and y with me. She¡¯s be a good friend.¡±

    Hearing this, Rachel experienced a mix of sorrow andfort.

    ¡°Jeffrey, I¡¯m d you¡¯ve found such a good friend. Considering Sh¡¯s difficult situation, would you like to keep looking out for her?¡±

    Jeffrey nodded without hesitation. ¡°Of course, I do.¡±

    ¡°Great! Then I¡¯ll help you figure it out.¡±

    In the days after bringing Jeffrey back home, Rachel focused on nothing but making sure he had fun. Everywhere they went, she captured every moment, filling her phone with pictures. There were solo shots of Jeffrey and snapshots of the two of them together. By the end of the week, her gallery was overflowing.

    ¡°Why do you take so many pictures?¡± Jeffrey asked one evening after finishing his bath.

    ?@?¨¦$? ???t?¦Å§ñ? ¨ª¦Ð ?al¦Ðo¦Í¦Ål?.c??

    Rachel reached out and gently patted his damp hair, her gaze warm with affection. ¡°Photos keep our memories from fading. Even when time passes, they help us relive the moments that matter most. If one day I can¡¯t move around like I do now, I¡¯ll still have these to remind me of all the times we shared.¡±

    Jeffrey didn¡¯t like the sound of that. It felt strangely sad. He lowered his head and rested it against her knee, his fingers clutching her pant leg the way he used to when he was little.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like it when you talk like that. You¡¯ll always be with me¡­ right?¡± Rachel stroked his hair, a quietugh escaping her lips at his stubbornness. ¡°I¡¯m not immortal. Have you ever thought about the fact that one day I¡¯ll grow old, get sick, and¡­ what if I leave the world before you do?¡±

    Jeffrey wrapped his arms tightly around both of her legs. ¡°I don¡¯t care¡ªI won¡¯t let you leave me.¡±

    Seeing how deeply attached he was to her made Rachel¡¯s heart ache. Lately, memories of the past surfaced more often than she liked. She remembered the days they spent hiding in the attic, terrified of being found by Moira, living every second in fear. She recalled the hunger, the nights they went without food, their stomachs aching. But now, they had finally made it through.

    Life was getting better.

    So why, just when things were looking up, did she have to fall sick and face the possibility of saying goodbye?

    The stars shimmered in the night sky as Jeffrey gazed up, quietly counting them one by one.

    ¡°Jeffrey, my birthday ising up. Did you know that?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 210

    ?Chapter 210:

    ¡°Of course. I never forget your birthday.¡±

    ¡°This year, I want something special from you. Will you get me a gift?¡±

    Jeffrey nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°But this time, I want you to earn the money yourself and buy it for me. Think you can do that?¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± he agreed, then frowned slightly. ¡°But¡­ how do I make money on my own?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll show you tomorrow. Sound good?¡±

    The next morning, Rachel woke up early andid out two sets of clothes for Jeffrey. She brought them over and let him choose.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with the first set.¡±

    ¡°Alright, get dressed and freshen up. I¡¯ll be downstairs waiting for you¡ªdon¡¯t take too long.¡±

    Since Jeffrey was a bit slow in the mornings, they had woken up extra early.

    After breakfast, they left the house at exactly eight o¡¯clock. Rachel carried a thick stack of papers as she led Jeffrey from one ce to another.

    Standing in front of the towering office buildings, Jeffrey frowned in confusion. ¡°What are we doing here?¡±

    Rachel handed him a neatly prepared r¨¦sum¨¦ and spoke with quiet sincerity. ¡°Jeffrey, listen to me. I¡¯ve always known you were talented¡ªsmarter than most people.¡±

    She met his gaze, her voice steady. ¡°So, I want to help you find a job. When you meet the interviewer, don¡¯t get nervous. Don¡¯t let fear take over. Just act like you¡¯re talking to me.¡±

    Her lips curled into a reassuring smile. ¡°Imagine each of them is me. Answer their questions clearly. Don¡¯t hesitate or stutter. Can you do that?¡±

    New updates in g??l¦Ç¦Òv???s

    Jeffrey gave a hesitant nod, still a little uncertain. ¡°A job?¡±

    ¡°Yes. This way, you¡¯ll have your own money to spend. And if I¡¯m not with you, you¡¯ll still know how to take care of yourself.¡±

    ¡°Do you really think I can do it?¡±

    Jeffrey¡¯s eyes flickered with both doubt and cautious hope.

    ¡°Of course, I believe in you. Don¡¯t be afraid¡ª we¡¯ll take it one step at a time.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    They climbed the stairs and stepped inside a building.

    Rachel stayed by Jeffrey¡¯s side, waiting with him in the hallway alongside the other candidates. She nced around, taking in the crowd. The position had only two openings, but with over twenty applicants filling the corridor,petition was going to be tough.

    With Rachel by his side, Jeffrey managed to hold himself together.

    After an hour of waiting, his turn finally came.

    He got to his feet, but his entire body tensed. His hands shook as he hesitated. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go.¡± His voice was barely above a whisper, thick with fear.

    Rachel crouched slightly to meet his eyes, her tone soothing yet firm. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, Jeffrey. I¡¯ll be right here, waiting for you. It¡¯s only five minutes. Remember what you said? You wanted to earn money to buy me a gift.¡±

    At the reminder, something flickered in Jeffrey¡¯s expression¡ªa small spark of determination.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 211

    ?Chapter 211:

    He swallowed hard, his forehead damp with sweat. Balling his hands into fists, he forced himself forward and stepped inside.

    Outside the interview room, Rachel stood perfectly still, arms crossed tightly. Her heart pounded so hard it felt like it might burst.

    Ten seconds, twenty seconds. Each moment dragged on unbearably.

    A full minute passed.

    Then, without warning, the door flew open, and Jeffrey stumbled backward as he was shoved out.

    Several people stood in the doorway, their expressions twisted in disdain.

    One of them scoffed, ¡°The audacity. Someone like him applying here?¡±

    Another snorted, ¡°What, you think we¡¯re idiots?¡±

    ¡°Get lost. Don¡¯te back.¡±

    Jeffrey bit down on his lip, his eyes brimming with unshed tears.

    Yet, he stayed silent, swallowing his pain without a single word of protest.

    Rachel rushed to him, wrapping her arms around him in a fierce embrace. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, Jeffrey. I¡¯m right here.¡± Her voice was soft but unwavering.

    Seeing him like this shattered her. She had known the first interview would be brutal¡ªbrutal beyond words.

    But she couldn¡¯t afford to back down now.

    If Jeffrey never learned to stand on his own, who would take care of him when she was gone?

    Maybe Brian would do that for a while¡ªthree years, maybe five¡ªbut only Jeffrey could be there for himself for a lifetime.

    I?t€$? ¡é§ß?¦Ñ?¦Å?? ?§Ú g??l??ov?l??.??om

    He had to learn, no matter how harsh the world was, she had to push forward.

    Inside the room, the interviewer leaned back in his chair and spoke to HR with a dismissive wave. ¡°From now on, make it clear in all job postings¡ªno hiring of the mentally or physically disabled.¡±

    Rachel had always believed in walking away, in avoiding unnecessary fights. But after being humiliated again and again¡ªmocked, dismissed¡ªshe couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer.

    Rachel¡¯s grip on Jeffrey¡¯s arm tightened as she confronted the interviewer, her voice steady but charged with intensity. ¡°My brother may be introverted, but that does not diminish his worth or capabilities. He is not the disabled person you¡¯ve decided tobel him as. His reactions might be slower, but that doesn¡¯t make him less intelligent or capable. You¡¯re free to reject him for any reason, once or a hundred times; that¡¯s your prerogative. But I will not tolerate the way you¡¯ve demeaned him, nor will I let you dehumanize him with your cruel assumptions.¡±

    The room was heavy with silence, all eyes now fixed on the confrontation. The interviewer was momentarily stunned by Rachel¡¯s fiery retort, his face flushing with indignation. Yet, rather than acknowledging his error, his arrogance only intensified.

    With a mocking flourish, he pped his hands, signaling to the crowd of onlookers. ¡°Come,e! Everyone, gather around! See this for yourselves! Here¡¯s a woman who insists on dragging her disabled brother into an interview, demanding that I hire him simply because of her insistence. Isn¡¯t it absurd?¡± He sneered, his finger jabbing usingly toward Rachel.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 212

    ?Chapter 212:

    ¡°That¡¯s absurd,¡± Rachel fired back, her voice cutting through the tension with sharp precision. ¡°I never forced your hand. The choice to hire him was always yours. But what I cannot tolerate is your public humiliation of my brother. I will not let you get away with this. With all these witnesses here, do you really think you can distort the truth?¡±

    Seeing her unyielding resolve, the man decided he¡¯d had enough. He waved his hand dismissively, his voiceced with irritation. ¡°Enough. Leave now. You¡¯re no longer wee here.¡±

    Rachel stood unmoved, her stature resolute. ¡°We¡¯ll leave, but you owe my brother an apology,¡± she dered, her tone unwavering.

    The man¡¯s scoff wasden with mockery, his disbelief evident. ¡°What did you say? Apologize to this fool?¡± He sneered, the wordsced with venom. ¡°Are you insane?¡±

    Rachel didn¡¯t flinch. Her gaze locked onto his, unyielding, her resolve imprable. ¡°Yes, you will apologize. Whether or not you hire him is your prerogative, but you crossed a line. You insulted him, and you wounded his dignity. Today, you will acknowledge that.¡±

    For a moment, the man seethed in fury, his face reddening, his fists clenching. But Rachel stood there, a silent force of determination, unbowed by his rage.

    Suddenly, a voice cut through the tension, resonating with rity and conviction. ¡°Thisdy is right. You don¡¯t have to hire her brother, but humiliating him is uneptable. Apologizing isn¡¯t an unreasonable request.¡±

    The man¡¯s face flushed with fury, his embarrassment morphing into seething anger. In an instant, he snapped, his voiceced with venom, ¡°Who said that?¡± A young woman in a white shirt and jeans timidly raised her hand, but her voice was firm. ¡°It was me.¡±

    The interviewer¡¯s re darkened, and he turned to the security guards, hismand icy and dismissive. ¡°Throw them out. All of them.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s body stiffened, and she stepped forward, positioning herself between Jeffrey and the advancing security, her arms stretched wide. ¡°Who dares?¡± she challenged, her voice firm andmanding.

    Check exclusive content g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s

    The man¡¯s lips curled into a condescending sneer. ¡°What are you waiting for? Throw them out. Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡±

    The security guards exchanged uneasy nces, their hesitation palpable as they looked at Rachel, who stood firm, her resolve unshaken. ¡°Mr. Welch, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± the man cut him off sharply, his impatience growing. ¡°If you can¡¯t get them out, pick them up and toss them like garbage. Understood?¡±

    A wave of security guards advanced, their movements swift and coordinated.

    Rachel spun around, shielding Jeffrey with her body, her determination zing despite the odds. But in the end, the sheer force of numbers proved too much to ovee.

    Momentster, Rachel, Jeffrey, and the youngdy who had defended them were unceremoniously thrown out of the building. True to that man¡¯s instructions, the guards showed no mercy. Rachel was hurled onto the steps, her body tumbling down several times before finallying to a halt. Wincing in pain, she tried to push herself up, her limbs trembling from the impact. The youngdy and Jeffrey rushed to her side, their hands reaching out to steady her and help her to her feet.

    Jeffrey¡¯s hands trembled as he helped Rachel to her feet, his voice thick with concern. ¡°Rachel, are you sure you¡¯re okay? Are you hurt? Please, tell me.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 213

    ?Chapter 213:

    Rachel shook her head, her eyes softening with reassurance. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Really.¡±

    But Jeffrey¡¯s guilt was palpable. He sped her hands, his voice breaking as he continued, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. This is all my fault. I never wanted to drag you into this¡­ I never wanted you to get hurt. I don¡¯t care about his apology. Let¡¯s just go. I can¡¯t bear to see you in pain because of me.¡±

    Rachel could feel the weight of Jeffrey¡¯s words, and her heart ached at his sincere remorse.

    With a gentle smile, Rachel patted Jeffrey¡¯s head, her eyes shining with the same strength that had always defined her. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Really, it is. I¡¯m not hurt. And you¡¯re forgetting something, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Jeffrey looked up at her, confusion clouding his face.

    ¡°When I used to shield you from Moira¡¯s whip,¡± she continued, her voice steady but tinged with the ghosts of past pain, ¡°do you remember how she would smear salt on it? It stung like fire, but I was still okay. You¡¯re not the one who got me into this. You¡¯ve always been my priority, my responsibility. So please, stop ming yourself.¡± Her words carried a soothing weight, but deep down, Rachel felt the familiar pangs of those cruel memories.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Jeffrey hesitated, reluctant to relinquish the guilt written inly on his face.

    Rachel¡¯s expression grew somber as she turned to him, her voice steady but tender. ¡°Jeffrey, listen carefully. I know how much you care for me, and I feel that love deeply. But not everyone in this world is as cruel as that man. People will always speak harshly and try to belittle us, but remember, they don¡¯t define us. What matters is that we don¡¯t let their words or actions overshadow the good around us. There are kind, generous souls, like the youngdy who helped us today without hesitation, even though she didn¡¯t owe us anything.¡±

    Her gaze softened, her smile gentle yet firm. ¡°So promise me, you¡¯ll keep your heart open. Stay positive, stay hopeful, no matter what others may say.¡±

    L¦Ët??¦Ó §éh¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?r? ¦Én g??l?ov?ls.??????

    Jeffrey¡¯s eyes searched hers, uncertainty still clouding his features. ¡°But what about the bad ones? What do we do about them?¡±

    Rachel¡¯s smile widened, warmth radiating from her. ¡°That¡¯s a smart question. When we face those who bring harm, we don¡¯t have to lower ourselves to their level. We have the power to seek justice and to protect ourselves with thew. That gives us strength, knowing we have the means to defend what¡¯s right.¡±

    As the conversation seemed to settle, Rachel pulled out her phone and dialed Eric¡¯s number.

    ¡°On my way,¡± Eric¡¯s voice came through the line, calm and efficient. Not long after, both he and Natalia arrived at the scene.

    Rachel¡¯s gaze flickered to Natalia as she stepped out of the car, surprised to see her. Natalia caught her eye and offered a sheepish smile. ¡°I insisted oning along,¡± she said, her tone light but sincere.

    Given their shared social circles, it was no surprise that Natalia and Eric were acquainted.

    Noticing the deep scratches on Rachel¡¯s face, Eric¡¯s eyes darkened with concern. Without hesitation, he instructed his assistant, ¡°Go, get some ointment for those scratches.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Riley,¡± Rachel murmured, her voice tinged with gratitude.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Eric asked, his tone steady butced with concern.

    ¡°Let¡¯s find a quiet ce where you can exin everything.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Rachel nodded, grateful for his understanding.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 214

    ?Chapter 214:

    They settled into a caf¨¦ located just below thepany building. As Rachel recounted the events, her voice wavered slightly, but she pressed on, detailing the incident with precision. Before Eric could respond, Natalia interjected, her voice sharp with indignation.

    ¡°This is absolutely uneptable! I can¡¯t believe what I¡¯m hearing!¡± She mmed her cup down on the table, the impact sending a spray of coffee across the surface, some of it sshing onto the youngdy seated beside her. Natalia¡¯s eyes flicked toward her, curiosity recing her anger. ¡°And who¡¯s this?¡±

    Rachel calmly exined the situation again, introducing the woman as an important witness to the events.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a stroke of luck,¡± Eric remarked, his voice measured and calm. ¡°Having a witness certainly strengthens our position.¡±

    Eric turned back to Rachel, his demeanor turning more serious. ¡°Ms. Marsh, from what you¡¯ve described, that man¡¯s actions aren¡¯t just an insult; they cross into employment discrimination, which is both illegal and hical. This type of case is straightforward. I can initiate the process immediately if you¡¯re ready to move forward.¡±

    Rachel let out a quiet breath, the knot in her chest loosening. ¡°Thank you, Eric. But what I need most right now is an apology.¡±

    Eric¡¯s expression hardened with resolve. ¡°Consider it taken care of. Let¡¯s go.¡± Together, they stepped into the elevator. The atmosphere was thick with anticipation, but Rachel found a sense of calm in Eric¡¯s steady presence. When the doors slid open to thepany lobby, the security guards who had escorted them out immediately noticed them. Without missing a beat, they began to approach, poised to escort them out. But Eric was unfazed. His voice, calm yet authoritative, rang out. ¡°I¡¯m awyer. Do you truly want to make this more difficult?¡±

    The guards faltered, exchanging ncesced with hesitation. Their once-confident postures now seemed uncertain, as if unsure of how to proceed in the face of someone prepared to fight back.

    Check what¡¯s new on g@lnov??s.c¡ðm

    When that arrogant interviewer, Nigel Welch, learned of their return, his anger red, and he stormed out to confront them. His voice was dripping with venom as he spat, ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerveing back here. Wasn¡¯t being thrown out once enough for you?¡±

    But halfway through his tirade, his gaze fell on Eric. The disdain on his face deepened as he sneered. ¡°So now you¡¯ve brought a man to back you up? Think you can intimidate me? I don¡¯t care how many of you there are. Bring ten or twenty, and I¡¯ll still take you down. But if you know what¡¯s good for you, you¡¯ll turn around and leave.¡±

    Convinced that his dominance was unquestionable, he pivoted to leave, assuming they¡¯d scurry away in fear. But before he could take another step, a blur of movement shed past him, so swift it was almost imperceptible. In an instant, Eric had seized the back of Nigel¡¯s shirt, his grip firm and unyielding. Eric¡¯s towering and unshakable presence left no room for defiance.

    His piercing gaze locked onto Nigel¡¯s, cutting through his bravado like a knife.

    ¡°Let go of me!¡± Nigel snapped, his voice now betraying a hint of fear.

    Eric¡¯s expression remained a mask of quiet intensity, unperturbed by the outburst. As Nigel continued to shout threats, Eric¡¯s lips curled into a faint, almost imperceptible smile, his hand loosening just enough to release the grip on his shirt. With deliberate calm, he straightened his jacket, his demeanor one of controlled power.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 215

    ?Chapter 215:

    Nigel, now visibly rattled, swallowed hard. ¡°What do you want?¡± he asked, his voice unsteady as he faced Eric.

    ¡°Nothing much, just a conversation,¡± Eric answered, his movementsnguid as he brushed the dust from Nigel¡¯s jacket with measured slowness, the gesture deliberately nonchnt.

    Nigel¡¯s difort deepened, his irritation simmering beneath the surface as he struggled to maintain control.

    Then, without warning, Eric leaned in, his voice dropping into a low, firm cadence that cut through the tension like a knife. ¡°Oh, and I almost forgot to mention, I¡¯m here to ensure Ms. Marsh receives the justice she¡¯s owed.¡±

    The mention of justice jolted Nigel into an abrupt stillness. The word hit him like a wave, and his bravado faltered. Straightening, he tried to recover hisposure, but the air of arrogance he had once carried was now reced by guarded uncertainty.

    ¡°If you¡¯re awyer, then I suggest you speak with our legal team,¡± Nigel said, his tone defensive and clipped, eager to end the confrontation without furtherplications.

    Eric acknowledged the suggestion with a casual nod, his expression unreadable. ¡°Alright,¡± he replied, his voice smooth and steady.

    Rachel¡¯s attention shifted to the young woman watching the exchange from the side. The woman¡¯s face betrayed a hint of panic, and her voice trembled as she spoke, ¡°Their legal team is formidable. We don¡¯t stand a chance.¡±

    Rachel smiled softly, exuding calm reassurance. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My friend knows what he¡¯s doing. If he says he can handle it, he will. You can trust him.¡± She paused, then added, ¡°By the way, I haven¡¯t asked your name yet.¡±

    The woman brightened, extending her hand with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m Sabrina kely. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡±

    ¡°Nice to meet you too. I¡¯m Rachel Marsh,¡± Rachel responded warmly, shaking her hand.

    Latest chapters ?¦Áln¦Ò¦Íe??s

    Within moments, they all made their way into the meeting room, the atmosphere thick with anticipation.

    Sabrina fidgeted in her seat, her unease palpable as her eyes darted toward Eric, then away, unsure whether to speak or remain silent. Her thoughts seemed tangled, a struggle between speaking out and the weight of hismanding presence.

    Eric noticed her subtle hesitation. With a faint smile, he turned to her and said, his voice smooth yet sharp, ¡°It seems you have something on your mind.¡±

    Startled, Sabrina quickly stood, the nerves in her posture betraying her calm facade. ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Sabrina kely. I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m awyer, too.¡±

    A stunned silence filled the space. Eric raised an intrigued brow, his interest piqued by the unexpected revtion. ¡°Awyer, you say?¡±

    Rachel, equally taken aback, leaned in, her eyes widening. ¡°You¡¯re awyer?¡±

    Taking a steadying breath, Sabrina seemed to brace herself for what was toe. ¡°I haven¡¯t shared this before, but I¡¯ve been undercover here. My cousin was unjustly fired because she¡¯s pregnant, and I¡¯m here to collect evidence.¡±

    Natalia¡¯s expression shifted, a knowing frown forming as she processed the information. ¡°Isn¡¯t it against thew to fire someone for being pregnant?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 216

    ?Chapter 216:

    Sabrina nodded, her voice firm with conviction. ¡°Yes, thew is clear on that. But thispany doesn¡¯t want to deal with maternity leave, so they forced my cousin to resign. The situation is worse than I thought. Over the past three years, they¡¯ve coerced five pregnant women into quitting, all without any severance orpensation.¡±

    Natalia¡¯s eyes shed with a mix of admiration and disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re here to fight for them.¡±

    ¡°Exactly,¡± Sabrina said, her gaze lowering slightly, filled with resolve yet tinged with worry. ¡°But their legal team is formidable. I recently got myw license, still building my experience. Alone, I can¡¯t take them down.¡±

    Eric studied Sabrina with a newfound curiosity, his voice calm but probing. ¡°You haven¡¯t graduated yet?¡±

    Sabrina nodded, offering a small, tentative smile. ¡°Almost there. I¡¯m interning for now.¡±

    Natalia, already furious, shifted her focus to Eric, her voice tinged with urgency. ¡°Are you nning to take action or not?¡±

    Eric, undeterred by the pressure, responded with measured resolve. ¡°Jeffrey¡¯s case will be dealt with; don¡¯t worry about that.¡±

    But Natalia was not about to let the matter slip so easily. ¡°I¡¯m aware of that, but what about the other women? The five pregnant employees? You can¡¯t just ignore them.¡±

    Eric¡¯s lips curled into a knowing smirk as he leaned back, his eyes shing with a hint of mischief. ¡°I don¡¯te cheap, Miss Carpenter. Are you sure you¡¯re willing to cover my legal fees?¡±

    Unfazed, Natalia folded her arms, her gaze sharp. ¡°All you care about is money, huh? You¡¯re more materialistic than I thought. Fine. It¡¯s just money. I¡¯ll have my dad wire you whatever it takes. But you will make sure those women get justice.¡±

    Eric¡¯s expression softened slightly, a rare glimmer of approval in his eyes. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s a deal.¡±

    1@?€?? ¡é??t?¨º§ñ$ ¨ª§Ú gal??ovels.??om

    Sabrina nced at Eric, her unease evident. ¡°Are you handling this on your own?¡±

    ¡°I have an assistant,¡± Eric replied, his tone steady, though his eyes hinted at a growing tension.

    Sabrina¡¯s concern lingered, her voice faltering. ¡°But their team has sevenwyers. Can you truly take them all on?¡±

    Eric¡¯s eyes hardened ever so slightly, his patience tested. ¡°Are you questioning my capabilities?¡±

    Sabrina stammered, but before she could finish, the door to the meeting room swung open, and five sharply dressed individuals entered. Their confident strides filled the room with a heavy, almost oppressive presence. The leader of the group, a man whose posture oozed superiority, scanned the room with a condescending nce. ¡°Which one of you is thewyer?¡±

    Without hesitation, Eric stood tall, his voice cutting through the tension. ¡°I am.¡±

    The leader chuckled, a cold, dismissive sound that seemed to fill the air. One of the others sneered, clearly unimpressed, while the rest took their seats with an air of casual dominance.

    One of them leaned forward, smirking. ¡°I understand you want Nigel Welsh to apologize?¡±

    Eric replied, his tone devoid of hesitation, his words concise yet charged with intent.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 217

    ?Chapter 217:

    A ripple ofughter passed through the group, the soundced with mockery. The leader¡¯s gaze sharpened, and with a subtle tilt of his head, he said, ¡°Very well, let¡¯s see if you can back up your demands.¡±

    Eric remained silent, his lips curving into a slight, almost imperceptible smile. He retrieved a sleek business card from his pocket and handed it to Natalia with measured calm. ¡°Deliver this to them.¡±

    At first, the attorneys exchanged uncertain nces, reluctant to ept the card. But as the bold and unmistakable name Eric Riley caught their eyes, one of them reluctantly reached out to take it. With a sense of reluctant acknowledgment, he passed it to the leader, whose face instantly transformed from disdain to apprehension.

    Upon seeing the card, the leadwyer¡¯s expression faltered. A visible tremor passed through him. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ thewyer Riley,¡± he muttered, the realization settling over him like a heavy weight. His tone shifted,ced with unspoken fear. ¡°We¡­ we didn¡¯t recognize you earlier. Please ept our apologies for the misunderstanding.¡±

    Eric¡¯s gaze remained unyielding, his voice as sharp as it was unbothered. ¡°I¡¯ll ask again: will you apologize now, or should I begin formal proceedings?¡±

    The leader, now visibly rattled, rushed to correct himself. His posture stiffened, and he quickly turned to his colleagues, signaling them to act. ¡°Please, give us a moment. We¡¯ll arrange the apology right away. We¡¯ll bring Nigel down to address this immediately!¡±

    The once arrogant and domineering team ofwyers suddenly shifted their behavior, disying a remarkable change in attitude. Natalia couldn¡¯t contain her delight and shouted with joy.

    She enthusiastically signaled to Eric with a thumbs-up. ¡°Eric Riley, you¡¯re phenomenal! You¡¯re my hero now.¡±

    Eric Riley? Sabrina was initially confused about why those individuals had be so humble andpliant. That confusion persisted until she heard his name.

    G  al  no vel s . holds tales worth reading

    This man was the famouswyer, Eric Riley, known for his almost legendary prowess, believed to have never lost a case. He was venerable within the legalmunity.

    It was no surprise then that thosewyers¡¯ demeanor had changed to one of respect.

    When Sabrina looked at Eric once more, her face showed admiration and deep respect, as if her regard for him could hardly be contained. She rubbed her hands together in excitement and stood up.

    Just as she was about to speak, the door to the conference room burst open. The next instant, Nigel entered swiftly. Upon seeing Eric, his former arrogance vanished, reced by a look of anxiety and difort.

    ¡°Mr. Riley, I honestly didn¡¯t recognize you earlier. I nearly risked offending you. Please, don¡¯t hold my earlier missteps against me,¡± Nigel said as he hurriedly approached, eagerly extending both hands in hope of a handshake.

    Yet, Eric subtly evaded the gesture.

    Nigel, left without a handshake, appeared awkward but managed to maintain a forced smile.

    Eric, showing little interest in further interaction, turned towards Rachel and said, ¡°Ms. Marsh is both my friend and client. Today, her brother was treated unjustly. What are your thoughts, Mr. Welch?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 218

    ?Chapter 218:

    ¡°I must apologize. Mr. Riley, your word is final,¡± Nigel replied, his tone now exceedingly respectful, a stark contrast to his prior arrogance. ¡°You should seek her forgiveness, not mine.¡±

    Without hesitation, Nigel quickly turned to Rachel, his expression one of remorse. ¡°Ms. Marsh, I am entirely at fault. I should not have insulted you or your brother. I should not have judged him. I deeply regret my actions. Please, allow me a chance to make amends.¡±

    Rachel signaled to Jeffrey. ¡°Jeffrey,e over here.¡±

    Recalling Nigel¡¯s previous insults, Jeffrey still felt intimidated, hesitating with a look of fear.

    Natalia approached and gently took his hand. ¡°You¡¯re Jeffrey, right? Don¡¯t worry. We are all here for you. Let¡¯s go together.¡±

    With encouragement, Jeffrey walked forward with Natalia.

    Rachel addressed Nigel again, saying, ¡°Firstly, you owe an apology to my brother. Secondly, I need you to apologize publicly, in front of the applicants and all the employees.¡±

    Nigel wiped his forehead, which was already slick with a cold gloss of sweat.

    Despite his reluctance, he understood the severe implications for hispany if Eric decided to take legal action and they didn¡¯t reconcile the situation.

    Left with no alternative, he proceeded to apologize.

    Stepping closer, Nigel addressed Jeffrey tentatively. ¡°You¡¯re Jeffrey, right? I was wrong earlier. I shouldn¡¯t have humiliated you. Now I see my mistake. Can you forgive me?¡±

    Jeffrey¡¯s face, pale initially, turned a shade of red. It was evident he vividly remembered being humiliated.

    As Jeffrey stayed silent, Nigel¡¯s anxiety intensified. ¡°Jeffrey, I truly admit my errors. Please don¡¯t hold this against me. Would you consider forgiving me and giving me another chance?¡±

    I@?€$? ¡é??t??§ñ? In ?al¦Ð?¦Í¦Ål?.c?m

    This time, Jeffrey nodded, though he chose not to speak further to the man.

    Nigel, seeing the nod, felt a wave of relief.

    Later, he made another public apology and statement in front of everyone. It was only after that moment that Rachel began to feel a sense of satisfaction.

    As Rachel and her group were leaving, Nigel nearly bowed to Eric. ¡°Mr. Riley, meeting you today is an honor. Might you have some time to spare? Ourpany could greatly benefit from awyer like you¡­¡±

    But before he could finish his request, Eric interjected, ¡°Not a chance.¡± His response was clear and firm, leaving no space for further discussion.

    As Sabrina stepped out of the elevator and down the stairs, she rushed to catch up with Eric, eager not to let him go.

    Reaching him, she extended her hand, her voice quivering with excitement, ¡°Hello, Mr. Riley, I¡¯m Sabrina kely, aw student. You¡¯ve been a role model for me. I¡¯ve studied yourndmark cases in school. You¡¯re truly incredible. There are hardly any pictures of you online, which is why I didn¡¯t recognize you earlier. Still, I have a great deal of respect for you.¡±

    Her admiration was rooted more in professionalism than personal interest. Natalia observed the scene with a grin and said, ¡°Look at you, Eric, bing someone¡¯s idol. She seems to really admire you!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 219

    ?Chapter 219:

    When Natalia teased her, Sabrina¡¯s cheeks flushed, and she hastened to rify, ¡°It¡¯s not like that¡­ Mr. Riley, please don¡¯t get me wrong. My admiration is strictly for your professional aplishments, not in a romantic sense. I hope there¡¯s no misunderstanding.¡±

    After her rification, her face grew even more flushed, obviously embarrassed.

    ¡°I understand,¡± responded Eric, looking at her calmly.

    However, he was prepared to depart right after speaking.

    Sabrina quickly followed him. ¡°Are you seriously not going to take action against thatpany? They¡¯ve terminated five pregnant women¡¯s employment.¡±

    ¡°What do you propose we do?¡± he asked, showing interest.

    Seizing the moment, Sabrina said boldly, ¡°Is your firm hiring by any chance? I would like to apply.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Eric responded instantly, his tone firm and unmistakable.

    ¡°What about as an intern? I¡¯m willing to handle even the smallest tasks. I don¡¯t need to be paid; I just need an opportunity.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t take interns because theyck experience.¡±

    Disappointed but resilient, Sabrina responded, ¡°That¡¯s okay; I can be patient. There will be a time when you might consider hiring. I¡¯ll keep working on this case in hopes of receiving your advice.¡±

    Rachel noticed Sabrina¡¯s earnestness and good attitude and decided to interject. ¡°Eric, doesn¡¯t this field require a strong sense of justice? She seems quite fitting. Plus, she genuinely respects you and is willing to work unpaid. Perhaps you could give her a chance as an intern.¡±

    As Rachel made her case, Natalia yfully tugged at Eric¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Come on, Eric, lighten up a bit. Why not give a chance to someone so charming and delightful? It would be beneficial for you to have her around.¡±

    Latest updates only on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??ls

    Under the persuasion of Natalia and Rachel, Eric finally relented. ¡°Fine,e to thew firm at nine tomorrow. But just so you know, if you don¡¯t pass the assessment, I won¡¯t hire you.¡±

    Sabrina¡¯s face lit up with joy as she nodded eagerly. ¡°Thank you! I¡¯ll be there at nine sharp.¡±

    She turned to Rachel and Natalia with a grateful smile. ¡°Thank you both so much.¡±

    Rachel smiled in return. ¡°You¡¯re wee. By the way, Natalia might actually be younger than you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Natalia responded with a smile.

    Later, Rachel left with Jeffrey, and Eric offered to give Natalia a ride home. As they drove, Natalia couldn¡¯t stop staring at Eric, her curiosity nearly consuming her as she kept her gaze fixed on him.

    After a few minutes, he couldn¡¯t take it any longer. ¡°Do you have a question? Just ask.¡±

    Natalia perked up, eager to know. ¡°How did you know?¡±

    ¡°Your face says it all. How could I not notice?¡±

    Natalia sat up straight and asked seriously, ¡°Is Jeffrey really Rachel¡¯s brother? Her biological brother?¡±

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you seeing her as a rival? Why the sudden interest in her?¡±

    ¡°I just want to know what¡¯s going on. Come on, tell me.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 220

    ?Chapter 220:

    ¡°She¡¯s my client, so I can¡¯t get into her personal matters. But I can give you some basic details.¡±

    A few minutester, Natalia¡¯s expression shifted from curiosity to sympathy. ¡°Oh my, that¡¯s awful! I can¡¯t believe it. I didn¡¯t expect her to have a brother like that. She¡¯s really strong,¡± she said, feeling a mix of pity and respect.

    Eric shot her a nce. ¡°What? You don¡¯t want to see her as a rival anymore?¡±

    Natalia shook her head quickly. ¡°No way. A rival is a rival, but that¡¯s a different matter. I¡¯ll stillpete with her on equal ground.¡±

    Since it was Jeffrey¡¯s first job search and he¡¯d encountered a major setback, Rachel didn¡¯t want to pressure him too much. So, for the next few days, she allowed him to take it easy and rest.

    The following day, Jeffrey brought up, ¡°Rachel, I¡¯d like to visit Sh.¡±

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll take you there,¡± she responded.

    When they arrived, Jeffrey quickly pulled out his phone. ¡°Rachel, Kiss Day is around the corner. Since Brian isn¡¯t around, maybe you could visit him and surprise him that day.¡±

    ¡°Kiss Day?¡± She blinked, unsure if she had heard correctly. ¡°When exactly is that?¡±

    She hadpletely forgotten about it.

    ¡°It¡¯s tomorrow. But don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll stay at the facility for a few days until youe back to pick me up,¡± Jeffrey replied.

    ¡°Alright,¡± she said, nodding.

    After leaving him at his destination, Rachel began looking up flight tickets. Since Brian was abroad, Rachel found that the flight would take around ten hours. If she left immediately, she could get there by tomorrow. But should she really go? She wasn¡¯t certain if he was expecting her or if he would be free or busy tomorrow.

    . brings magic to life

    Still, she thought, he should have time for dinner with her, right?

    The thought that this could be theirst Kiss Day together made her heart race with anticipation.

    On her way back, she passed by a kissing couple and felt a sudden longing for love. Pulling out her phone, she couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and dialed a number.

    ¡°Hello?¡± Brian¡¯s voice came through, still drowsy, as the time difference had kept him asleep.

    ¡°Brian, are you tied up with work tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°A bit, but it shouldn¡¯t be too much. Why do you ask?¡±

    ¡°Oh, nothing, really. I just miss you and wanted to hear your voice.¡±

    After the call ended, Rachel wasted no time booking the quickest flight avable. She packed her bags and made her way to the airport.

    Everything went smoothly without a hitch. Just two hourster, she was on the ne, heading toward her destination.

    The long flight allowed her to drift off to sleep for a while, catching up on rest. When the ne finally touched down, it was already the next day, but luckily, it was still daylight.

    As she stepped out of the airport and nced around at the unfamiliar faces in the crowd, a sense of unease settled in, feeling out of ce in this foreignnd. She had hoped to surprise Brian, so she first called Ronald, but there was no answer.

    With no other options, she tried calling Brian, but he didn¡¯t pick up either. Feeling a bit lost, she wandered the unfamiliar streets, suitcase in tow, soaking in the sights and sounds of the new culture around her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 221

    ?Chapter 221:

    Just as the sun began to dip below the horizon, her phone buzzed with a video call from Brian.

    ¡°Rachel, is everything alright? Why are you calling me in the middle of the night?¡± His voice held a note of concern, as it was the dead of night back home.

    ¡°I¡¯m not in the country,¡± she replied, quickly flipping the camera around to show him her surroundings.

    Seeing her location on the screen, Brian¡¯s urgency immediately kicked in. ¡°Send me your location. I¡¯ll be there as soon as I can.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    After sharing her location, Rachel waited for him, feeling a sense of relief.

    Her only regret was that she couldn¡¯t manage to surprise him like she¡¯d nned. By the time Brian arrived, Rachel was feeding the pigeons in the square. The white birds took off before her, creating a beautiful sight.

    She held out her hand, and soon a few brave pigeons flew over to eat from her palm.

    Seeing her surrounded by the peaceful scene, Brian¡¯s anxious heart eased for a moment.

    He paused, not wanting to interrupt her.

    It wasn¡¯t until thest piece of food was pecked away by the pigeons that Brian finally stepped forward and stood quietly behind her.

    After Rachel finished feeding the pigeons and was about to stand up, she felt her eyes softly covered.

    The first thing she noticed was the warmth of his hands, followed by theforting scent of him surrounding her.

    There was no question in her mind about who was standing behind her.

    Dive into tales at g¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s,

    ¡°Brian!¡± she said, turning around, her face lighting up with a smile. She lifted her hands and gently removed his hands from her eyes.

    ¡°How could you be so sure it¡¯s me?¡±

    After being apart for a few days, his features looked even more striking, his jawline sharper, but his charm was unmistakable.

    ¡°I could never confuse your scent.¡±

    Without a word, he pulled her into a tight embrace, his breath catching as he took in the familiar scent of her. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you so much,¡± he whispered.

    ¡°I missed you too.¡±

    Rachel confessed, her voice soft but filled with emotion. She wasn¡¯t sure how many more chances she¡¯d get to hold him like this and confess her feelings so openly, so she wanted to make every moment count. Brian cupped her face in his hands, his touch tender as he ran his thumb over her cheek.

    ¡°Please say it again,¡± he urged.

    ¡°I missed you!¡± Rachel said openly, standing on her tiptoes to peer up at Brian. It seemed that by doing so, she could better see and remember his features. Without hesitation, Brian enveloped her in his arms and twirled her around the square multiple times, her white dress flowing elegantly in the wind. Pigeons fluttered into the air around them, and the atmosphere was warm and inviting.

    Rachel¡¯s gaze gently followed the shape of his face, taking in every detail. She noted his thick eyebrows, his striking nose, and finally, her eyes rested on his lips.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 222

    ?Chapter 222:

    As she tilted her head down, her nose softly brushed his, and she murmured in a tender voice, ¡°Such a pretty face. If only¡­¡±

    ¡°If only what?¡± Brian yfully nudged her nose with his.

    ¡°It tickles¡­¡± Rachel giggled, pulling back slightly.

    Brian gently set her down but swiftly drew her back into his embrace. Then, teasingly, he leaned in and grazed her face with his stubble. His unshaven face from two days of not shaving was evident; the bristly stubble was short and scratchy, causing a ticklish irritation on her skin.

    ¡°Stop it,¡± Rachelughed, attempting to wriggle free. However, his embrace was firm, allowing no escape.

    ¡°Ask nicely, and I might stop.¡±

    ¡°Please.¡±

    Brian shook his head immediately after she spoke. His face conveyed dissatisfaction; her plea didn¡¯t seem genuine enough.

    ¡°Not sincere enough,¡± he said.

    ¡°I traveled all this way just to see you. Isn¡¯t that enough to show I¡¯m sincere?¡± she joked with a yful pout.

    ¡°That¡¯s better,¡± Brian acknowledged with a nod. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me beforehand so I could have picked you up?¡±

    Rachel¡¯s eyes twinkled into a smile. ¡°I wanted it to be a surprise!¡±

    ¡°Rachel, I¡¯m so d you came. It means a lot to me.¡±

    Suddenly, he changed her position, gently pressing her back against the railing. Before she could respond, he passionately kissed her. The lips she had longed for now imed hers deeply.

    ???€?? ¡é?¦Át?¦Å§ñs 1n ga?n?¦Í¦Ål?.???

    His kiss was intense and sincere. His breath surrounded her, nearly overwhelming her. At that moment, Rachel could only hold onto him tightly, surrendering to the kiss, lost in the moment.

    As they parted, Brian looked at her with a satisfied smile. Their breathing was still heavy.

    ¡°Feeling shy?¡± he joked, noticing her cheeks blush a deep shade of pink, reminiscent of a stunning sunset.

    She nibbled on her lip, looking irresistibly cute.

    ¡°Look to your left,¡± he instructed. She turned her head as he suggested. Her cheeks flushed even deeper. Around them, several couples were embracing passionately, some sharing kisses.

    ¡°You did that on purpose!¡± she yfully scolded, puffing her cheeks and tapping his chest, pretending to be annoyed.

    He just gripped her hands more firmly. ¡°Now, be good and look to your right. Take in the scene,¡± he said.

    She then realized there were indeed many couples engaged in disys of affection.

    ¡°You adorable thing,¡± Brian said, kissing her hand repeatedly before looking into her eyes intently. ¡°Do you know what¡¯s most popr here?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Rachel said, shaking her head genuinely.

    His smile widened, his expression lit by the captivating glow of the sunset, making him look irresistibly charming. He leaned in and whispered something softly in her ear.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 223

    ?Chapter 223:

    Her cheeks flushed a deep red, caught off guard and at a loss for words. However, he didn¡¯t wait for her response; he demonstrated his intentions through his actions.

    His next kiss was deeper than before, rendering her breathless. Her hands instinctively gripped him tighter.

    Inspired by the affection she had observed around them, Rachel decided to fully engage. She rose on her toes and wrapped her arms tightly around Brian¡¯s neck, pulling herself closer.

    ¡°Be good, react to me! Let yourself breathe freely!¡± His voice was enticing, rich with charm.

    Rachel closed her eyes, immersing herself in their shared moment. At that instant, she chose to ignore the bustling world and the varied crowd passing by. Her focus was solely on him and her feelings. She allowed herself to fully indulge in the moment, to truly let go.

    On the street, couples walked hand in hand, closely intertwined.

    Suddenly, her attention was drawn to an elderly man sketching nearby. This piqued her interest, and she turned to Brian. ¡°Should we get a sketch as well?¡±

    ¡°Do you like that idea?¡±

    Brian tenderly moved a loose strand of her hair behind her ear.

    ¡°Yes, I really like it.¡±

    What mattered most to her were these fleeting moments they shared together.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Brian gazed at her, his eyes brimming with affection.

    As they posed for their portrait, the artist instructed them to hold still. So, they had to choose a pose they couldfortably maintain.

    Stay updated with g?ln¦Òv???s

    Rachel paused, then suggested, ¡°How about I turn around, and you stand a bit away and look towards me?¡±

    ¡°Why do you prefer a pose like that?¡± Brian asked, puzzled.

    Previously, she had always opted for poses where they held hands, embraced, or were otherwise close.

    ¡°Because I¡¯ve often seen your back, Brian. Let¡¯s switch it up this time. Now you can look at mine, alright?¡±

    Without waiting for him to respond, Rachel instructed the elderly artist to capture them in that manner.

    The artist worked efficiently, his skills evident, and hepleted the drawing swiftly.

    Though simple, the sketch was a clear representation of them. Rachel cherished it so much that she not only kept the original but also took a photo of it to store on her phone.

    As they were wrapping up, Brian¡¯s phone started to ring. He nced at it but chose not to answer.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you picking up?¡± Rachel asked, curious.

    He grasped her hand, affectionately pinching her cheek. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for so long. Right now, nothing is more important than this moment with you.¡±

    However, as soon as he finished his sentence, the phone rang again.

    ¡°If it¡¯s something important or urgent, you should answer it. I don¡¯t mind waiting,¡± Rachel suggested.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 224

    ?Chapter 224:

    ¡°Ronald will take care of it. Today, my only focus is you,¡± Brian replied with a smile.

    Later that evening, Rachel stood in a high-rise hotel, looking out at the vibrant city below. The night view was breathtaking.

    Meanwhile, Brian was in the bathroom taking a shower, unaware that his phone continued to ring on the bed. The ringtone echoed, suggesting it had rung multiple times already.

    Rachel approached the phone and saw the caller ID on the screen. It was Tracy calling.

    From outside the bathroom, Rachel¡¯s voice pierced the silence. ¡°Tracy just called for you. Can you take it?¡±

    Brian¡¯s casual reply caught her off guard. She hadn¡¯t anticipated his confidence in her handling the call.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you handle it yourself?¡±

    ¡°No worries. It doesn¡¯t matter who picks it up.¡±

    His casual dismissal might haveforted her, or perhaps her curiosity about Tracy¡¯s call at such an hour prevailed.

    ¡°Brian¡­¡± Tracy answered, her toneden with urgency as if she couldn¡¯t dy another second. ¡°This is Rachel speaking.¡±

    There was a brief pause on the other end before Tracy¡¯s grip on her phone tightened. ¡°Isn¡¯t Brian supposed to be abroad? Howe you two are together?¡±

    ¡°Miss Haynes, since we¡¯re a couple, isn¡¯t it typical for us to be together?¡±

    ¡°Are you visiting him too?¡±

    It appeared Tracy was also abroad.

    ¡°Hand the phone to Brian. There¡¯s something critical we need to discuss,¡± Tracy demanded with authority.

    Find more books at g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls

    ¡°He¡¯s currently in the shower, but I¡¯ll make sure he gets the message,¡± Rachel replied. But why should she bother?

    A wave of fury washed over Tracy. When had it be necessary for her tomunicate with Brian through Rachel, depending on Rachel¡¯s willingness?

    In frustration, Tracy ended the call with a sharp click.

    Brian emerged from the shower shortly afterward.

    Rachel saw no point in concealing the conversation and had no intention of doing so.

    ¡°Tracy mentioned she needs to discuss something important with you.¡± She observed Brian closely, anticipating some reaction.

    However, his demeanor was one of unruffled calm, his reply smooth, ¡°It likely concerns thepany. I¡¯ll have Ronald get in touch with her.¡±

    In Rachel¡¯s presence, he dialed Ronald and quickly briefed him.

    ¡°Are you not going to return her call?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯d rather spend the time with you,¡± he said decisively.

    That night, as they settled in, Rachel broached a delicate subject. ¡°Should we invite Tracy to our wedding?¡±

    ¡°The decision is yours. If you feel like inviting her, we will; if not, then we won¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d rather she note.¡±

    She didn¡¯t want to give Tracy a chance to make a scene at her wedding. Her only wish was for her wedding day to be wless.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 225

    ?Chapter 225:

    ¡°Rachel¡­¡± Brian drew her in closer. ¡°Tell me about your ideal wedding. What would it look like?¡±

    ¡°I imagine it with flowers everywhere, a true floral sea, surrounded by our family and friends; and¡­¡±

    Halfway through her vision, she noticed that the person next to her had drifted off to sleep.

    She had yet to share the most crucial detail.

    ¡°These formalities aside, having you is what truly matters.¡± His presence at the altar, his hand in hers¡ªthat was what counted.

    ¡°Good night,¡± Rachel whispered, settling next to him.

    Having adjusted to the jetg after her overnight flight, she woke to find Brian had the whole day¡¯s activities fully nned.

    This came as a pleasant surprise to her.

    She had braced herself to spend the day alone while he worked, hoping for an evening out together.

    The news that he was free all day brought her immense joy.

    Still, hismitments loomedrge. Calls interrupted them periodically. Despite these interruptions, Rachel felt fulfilled.

    He had arranged a trip to the ocean where they raced across the waves on a yacht.

    The breeze caressed her cheeks, each gust cool and refreshing.

    While Brian was upied with a call, Rachel removed her shoes and socks, wandering barefoot on the beach, savoring the silence.

    The sand beneath her feet felt as soft as plush carpet. As she walked, she noticed others etching patterns and words into the sand. Driven by curiosity, she approached and discovered messages of blessings scattered across the shore.

    Fresh uploads now at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??ls

    Unable to resist, she grabbed a stick and scrawled, ¡°May Rachel Marsh recover soon, and have more time with Brian White.¡±

    No sooner had she finished than Brian ended his call and strode quickly toward her. Her heart raced as he neared.

    Just then, a wave surged, erasing her freshly written words.

    ¡°What had you written?¡± Brian asked, drawing near. He nced at the sand, now clear except for a few faint traces. ¡°More time? What did you write down?¡±

    ¡°To spend more time with you!¡± she eximed. ¡°How about you? Would you like to make a wish too?¡±

    Brian paused, seemingly deep in thought, then shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re not making a wish?¡±

    ¡°It seems I don¡¯t really have anything to wish for.¡±

    Undeterred, Rachel handed him the stick. ¡°Try it; make a wish.¡± It was hard to believe someone could be without a single wish. Surely, he could think of something.

    Reluctantly, Brian epted the stick and wrote, saying, ¡°May I return to ten years ago.¡±

    ¡°Why ten years?¡± Rachel inquired.

    ¡°Back then, I was younger, and I left too many things undone. If I could, I¡¯d go back and correct my mistakes.¡±

    A twinge of pain flickered across Rachel¡¯s heart.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 226

    ?Chapter 226:

    His younger years had been more sessful than most could dream. Yet, he harbored regrets?

    Perhaps his deepest regret was losing someone dear and not managing to keep her close.

    Even so, if they had the chance to start over, would they make the same decisions? He¡¯d probably still be drawn to Tracy, and she would inevitably fall for him. Certain things were destined to remain the same.

    ¡°What would you change if you could turn back time?¡± he asked.

    Rachel considered his question, her eyes thoughtful. ¡°I would have steered clear of my family much earlier.¡±

    Avoiding that connection, she never would have attended that party with Moira. She wouldn¡¯t have ended up in the pool, wouldn¡¯t have needed rescuing by him, and wouldn¡¯t have fallen for him at first sight.

    Maybe then, her life would have unfolded quietly, falling in love with someone ordinary and leading a content, simple existence. It would have been nothing fancy, just filled with happiness.

    As dusk fell, Brian whisked Rachel away on a romantic hot air balloon flight. He mentioned that hot air balloons seemed most magical at this time of day.

    What he didn¡¯t realize was her slight fear of heights. Still, she didn¡¯t resist. Unsure of how many more such moments of romance she¡¯d get to enjoy, she embraced the opportunity. Each moment was precious.

    Rachel selected the most vibrant, colorful balloon. As they began their gentle ascent, she gripped his hand, her legs quaking slightly from fear, yet her spirit was resolute.

    Reaching the highest point, she turned to him with a radiant smile.

    ¡°Brian, can you recall how many Kiss Days we¡¯ve celebrated together?¡±

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s brings your imagination alive

    Brian abruptly shut his mouth.

    He rifled through his memories and realized that they had never spent Kiss Day together.

    But Rachel just smiled gently and said, ¡°This is the first one, right?¡±

    Despite being together for years, they had never gotten to celebrate it with each other. Brian tightened his embrace and made a tender promise right then and there. ¡°From now on, you will have me every Kiss Day, for the rest of our lives.¡±

    Every single one, he would make sure of it.

    Rachel thought his promise was too indulgent.

    She turned her attention to the breathtaking scenery below and said nothing.

    Only she knew that she might never be around to see him fulfill that promise.

    ¡°Are you upset?¡± Brian asked tentatively, worried that she was mad.

    ¡°No.¡± She shook her head before leaning it against his shoulder. ¡°Who knows how long a lifetime willst? The future is uncertain, but I hope you will always cherish the times we spent together.¡±

    By the time she finished speaking, she realized that her eyes had turned misty.

    ¡°Why are you crying?¡± Brian shifted her in his arms and gently lifted her chin.

    ¡°I¡¯m just moved, really. It hasn¡¯t been easy, us getting to this point. I just think¡­ We should cherish every single second.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 227

    ?Chapter 227:

    ¡°I agree. Don¡¯t cry anymore, okay?¡± He caressed her cheek and wiped away stray tears.

    She sniffled and took out her phone. ¡°Here, let¡¯s take a picture together. Smile!¡±

    But when she pressed the shutter, Brian didn¡¯t smile at the camera. Instead, he suddenly turned and pressed a kiss on her cheek.

    It was brief, but it was perfectly captured.

    Rachel was very pleased with the picture. It was a memento, one that she would keep andter leave behind.

    That evening, Brian took Rachel for a stroll down the bustling street. They walked at a leisurely pace, holding hands while taking in the sights around them. The shops were a feast for the eyes, their bright lights and colorful wares lining what was probably the city¡¯s most vibrant street.

    There were all sorts of luxury goods¡ªall perfect as a present or a souvenir. Rachel wandered freely until she reached an older market that sold novelty items.

    Her eye was immediately caught by a simple ring sitting on one of the shelves. The shopkeeper greeted her warmly as she approached and handed the ring over.

    Rachel slipped it on her finger to try for size, then she turned to Brian with a gentle smile. ¡°What do you think? Does it look good?¡±

    ¡°Everything looks good on your fingers.¡± Brian nodded with approval.

    Rachel¡¯s gaze turned yful. ¡°Buy it for me, then. We¡¯ve been together for so long, but you¡¯ve never given me a ring. Let¡¯s make this our wedding ring, shall we? I¡¯ll wear it when we get married.¡±

    Brian reached out and stroked her long hair. ¡°You deserve only the best of the best. There are other shops nearby. We can take our time to choose.¡±

    Rachel shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s too much hassle. I like this one.¡±

    Feel inspired by g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s???????

    This time, she wanted to follow her heart. If she saw something she liked, she would grab it and never let go.

    In truth, she knew he had already prepared their wedding rings. Not just two rings, either, but also their wedding clothes. Brian had arranged it all in advance. But she also knew that he had chosen the designer that Tracy liked, and the style of both the wedding gown and the ring were Tracy¡¯s favorites.

    She was done acting like a stand-in, a second choice. She wanted to be herself, and for Brian to see and experience her as her true self.

    Seeing her determination, Brian gave in. ¡°Are you sure you like this one?¡±

    ¡°I love it.¡±

    ¡°All right, we¡¯ll take it. But you¡¯ll have to help me pick a ring as well.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    It turned out, finding him a ring was no easy task.

    After quite a while, Rachel finally settled on a simple ring adorned with intricate patterns that hinted at a rich history. ¡°Is this okay?¡±

    A radiant smile bloomed on her face as she held it up to him. She looked like she had just discovered a rare treasure.

    Brian gazed at her and was momentarily taken back to their university days. She had been like his shadow back then, always tailing behind him. Wherever he went, she would follow.

    Whenever he moved in a certain direction, he would catch Rachel quietly following behind him. But Brian¡¯s strides were long, his pace brisk, and she would often fall far behind.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 228

    ?Chapter 228:

    So Rachel would always end up sprinting just to catch up to him.

    Every time she did, he liked to duck behind a corner and out of her sight. Then, when she came running past, panting from the exertion, he would pull her close and scold her. ¡°Stop following me.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s face had still been a bit round then, full of youth and vigor. She would clutch at her clothes when he spoke sternly to her, her head lowered, and her eyes would tear up. Sometimes, tears would actually fall.

    But no matter how many times he scolded her, she would still trail behind him the very next day.

    Brian was lost in his memories and was unable to respond in time.

    Rachel took his silence as displeasure and made to put the ring back into its case, when he gently took her wrist. ¡°I like it.¡±

    ¡°For real?¡± Rachel asked excitedly.

    ¡°Yes,¡± he nodded and extended his hand.

    The veins on the back of his hand were slightly pronounced, and his fingers were exceptionally long, tapering at the ends.

    Rachel stared at them in a daze until he brought his hand closer and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to put it on me?¡±

    ¡°Oh, right.¡± She happily slipped the ring on his finger, beaming as she did so. They held hands on their way back, proudly wearing the rings that marked theirmitment to each other.

    What followed was an intensely passionate night.

    Brian had started for the bathroom to take a shower when Rachel hugged him from behind.

    Find great reads at g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s

    For the first time, she allowed herself to be so bold. Her hands roamed over his chest and abs, her fingers leaving a trail of heat in their wake. Brian tensed under her touch, and soon, his breathing grew heavy. His throat moved as he tried to stifle the fire that suddenly raged inside him.

    She was blissfully unaware of his struggles, though. Her hands continued to travel downward until they reached his waistband.

    It was driving him crazy.

    Unable to hold back any longer, he turned on his heel and captured her hands. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re doing right now?¡± he rasped, his voice low and thick with desire.

    Rachel gave him a coy look. ¡°Of course, I do,¡± she whispered, her warm breath fanning his chin.

    ¡°Then why¡ª¡±

    The rest of his words turned into a gasp as she pulled her hands free and reached for the buckle of his belt.

    She kept her eyes on him as her fingers worked. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to shower?¡±

    His throat tightened, and he found himself unable to utter a single word. He had to swallow a couple more times to maintain hisposure.

    Rachel was already tugging his belt out of the loops. ¡°I¡¯ll help you,¡± she whispered. ¡°Let¡¯s shower together.¡±

    ¡°Hold your tears forter!¡± Brian¡¯s voice cracked, his eyes bloodshot as he spoke.

    Before Rachel could gather her senses, the room seemed to spin around her.

    Suddenly, she found herself airborne, gently ced in the bathtub.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 229

    ?Chapter 229:

    Steam rose around them as hot water cascaded down, drenching their attire. His shirt turned nearly transparent, clinging to his frame and enhancing his allure.

    Beneath the fabric, the contours of his muscles, subtly outlined, were visible.

    Rachel¡¯s hairy ttened around her face.

    At that moment, she appeared almost ethereal, her fingers tracing paths along his body as she positioned herself atop him.

    Brian clutched her waist, drawing her in, his eyes fiery, his voice raspy. ¡°You are to behave this way with no man but me.¡±

    His hold intensified when she didn¡¯t reply.

    Seemingly in reproof, he kissed her fiercely, demanding, ¡°Do you hear me? Respond!¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± she murmured.

    Rachel dipped her head, her lips grazing his Adam¡¯s apple delicately.

    Her fingers trailed lower, caressing his waist and beyond.

    That evening, Rachel experienced a sensation akin to her bones being shattered.

    She felt as though her body had been taken apart and pieced back together.

    Vivid bruises marked her skin, remnants of their fervent embrace.

    As Brian lifted her towards the bed, Rachel¡¯s eyelids fluttered with effort.

    Gazing up, her hand brushed the ring on his finger. ¡°Promise me, keep this ring on forever, will you?¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± he replied, bending to press a kiss on her forehead.

    ¡°If ever you miss me, just look at this ring. Let it remind you of me.¡± Her voice trembled as tears filled her eyes.

    Feel the thrill at g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s

    ¡°I will.¡±

    His confirmation brought herfort.

    She encircled his waist with her arms, surrendering to sleep within his hold.

    As sleep took her, she whispered, ¡°Brian, always remember this day.¡±

    She harbored a deep desire for him to hold this memory forever, to never let it fade.

    She drifted into sleep easily, yet woke up abruptly.

    Pain roused her after just an hour, starting in her stomach and radiating out in relentless waves.

    The difort was severe, engulfing her. In a haze, she feebly said, ¡°Brian¡­¡±

    Repeatedly she called his name, but received no answer.

    Thinking he might be in a deep slumber, she reached out, only to find his side of the bed cold and vacant.

    Opening her eyes, she found herself drenched in sweat, her pajamas clinging to her.

    Exhausted yet restless, she reached for her phone and dialed his number.

    On the third attempt, he picked up. ¡°Hello, Rachel.¡±

    Rachel said, her voice faltering, just as she heard shuffling sounds through the phone.

    Brian¡¯s tone shifted to one of urgency. ¡°I¡¯ve got to handle something urgent. Try to get some more sleep. I¡¯ll be back by morning.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 230

    ?Chapter 230:

    ¡°I¡­¡± she replied, but the line went dead, suggesting he was in a rush.

    In bed, she writhed from the unbearable pain.

    Eventually, she managed to dress herself.

    Descending the stairs, she hailed a taxi.

    On the way to the hospital, she pulled up a map and indicated a specific location.

    Struggling with the localnguage, she attempted to give directions.

    Luckily, the driver could speak English.

    With a weak smile, Rachel pointed again at the map. ¡°Could we go this way? I¡¯d like to drive past here.¡±

    She had directed him to pass by Brian¡¯s office in the city.

    As they approached, Rachel peered intently at the building. Despite her hopeful scrutiny, it remained dark; all lights were off.

    She repeatedly eyed the building as the taxi pulled away.

    Her gaze lingered, head turning to maintain sight as they distanced.

    Indeed, the buildingy dark, not a single light visible.

    A sense of destion gripped her heart.

    She had hoped even one lit window might have offered countless reasons to believe he was still at work.

    Yet, all her hopes were dashed, utterly.

    Drawing a deep breath, she winced in pain, biting down on her lip and clenching her fists as she braced against the surging agony.

    Every story starts at galn   ovels ;

    Upon reaching the hospital, the taxi driver remarked on the challenge of navigating foreign medical systems alone. Moved by her condition, he stepped in to assist.

    With the driver¡¯s help, Rachel managed to get admitted.

    After treatment began, she felt a slight easing of her symptoms.

    Waking at 5 AM, soaked in sweat, she reached for her phone.

    Two new messages caught her eye. She was confronted with a provocative message from Tracy.

    The image showed Brian beside her.

    Following that, another message said, ¡°Whenever I¡¯m at risk, Brian will always side with me. I will forever hold a space in his heart. He will obsess over me, his one irreceable. Can you live with me in your marriage indefinitely? Don¡¯t kid yourself. You won¡¯t manage it. Just let him go and let us be.¡±

    Rachel¡¯splexion drained of color.

    At that moment, she struggled to make sense of whaty before her.

    Her body throbbed with pain, yet the ache in her heart was sharper.

    She yearned to confront Brian, to ask why he raised her hopes only to dash them.

    Only months remained, yet even the facade ofmitment seemed beyond his will.

    Perhaps he thought he masked his deceit well, or perhaps he felt the deceit insignificant.

    By nine in the morning, Brian likely had returned.

    Finding her absent from the hotel, he called her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 231

    ?Chapter 231:

    ¡°Rachel¡­¡±

    Interrupting him, she said, ¡°I¡¯m at the airport.¡±

    ¡°Why are you at the airport?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Jeffrey is facing some issues, so I must return to support him. It was unexpected, and you were upied, so I didn¡¯t inform you.¡±

    ¡°When is your flight?¡±

    ¡°It departs soon, within the hour.¡±

    ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯m on my way.¡± His tone wasden with urgency.

    As Brian neared the airport, he tried reaching Rachel by phone, but to no avail.

    At the same time, Rachel was in a hospital bed, contorted with pain. Sweat trickled down her face; despite the doctor¡¯s orders to take only one painkiller, she had taken two due to the excruciating pain.

    She was pressing one hand against her lower abdomen and clutching the bed rail with the other, her teeth gritted as she fought through the agony.

    Tears welled up in her eyes, on the brink of spilling.

    Her phone, whichy next to her on the bed, vibrated continuously. She saw Brian¡¯s name sh on the caller ID, but shecked the energy to answer.

    Eventually, mustering all her strength, she bit down on her clothing and edged toward the phone, managing to grab it after his seventh attempt.

    Holding the phone, she paused, uncertain. What could she possibly say if she answered?

    As the phone vibrated relentlessly in her hand, pain surged through her.

    Despite her condition, she found it too hard to just let it ring.

    Freshly uploaded on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s

    She took a deep breath to manage the pain and picked up the call.

    Brian¡¯s voice was anxious when the connection went through, saying, ¡°I¡¯m at the airport. Where are you?¡±

    Gritting her teeth and squeezing her palm, Rachel responded calmly, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m at the boarding gate.¡±

    ¡°Which one?¡± he insisted.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t really notice. I¡¯m about to board. Don¡¯te here, just head back,¡± she said and hastily ended the call before her pain overwhelmed her.

    By the time Brian tried calling again, Rachel had already switched off her phone.

    In the expansive airport, he scoured every corner desperately. Despite the sweat on his brow, Rachel was nowhere to be found. It appeared she had made her flight.

    He had missed hisst opportunity to say goodbye.

    Exiting the airport, Brian gazed skyward, his heart heavy with longing and regret.

    As he drove away, his phone rang; it was Tracy.

    ¡°Brian, I¡¯m sorry. There¡¯s something on my mind that I need to share with you.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Rachel is aware that I was here and that you were with me yesterday.¡±

    Brian responded sharply, ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    At that instant, anger flooded through him, his stare turning cold. ¡°When did she learn this? Why wasn¡¯t I informed immediately?¡± His tone was sharp and unweing.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 232

    ?Chapter 232:

    Tracy, overwhelmed by his reaction, began to cry and stammered out apologies. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I assumed you were aware. I didn¡¯t mean any harm. Rachel mentioned that you two would be married as soon as you returned. Is that still the n?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Brian¡¯s firm reply hit Tracy like a blow. With trembling lips, she continued, ¡°I¡¯ll clear everything up with her when we return. Please, don¡¯t hold this against me, okay?¡±

    In times gone by, Tracy¡¯s gentle appeals might have eased Brian¡¯s heart. However, today was different; he was too agitated to be soothed.

    Rachel had deceived him. She hadn¡¯t left because of Jeffrey. She had departed consumed by sorrow and despair.

    Previously, the mere presence of Tracy would have ignited Rachel¡¯s temper, possibly leading to a confrontation.

    However, this time, she maintained herposure throughout. She purchased a ticket and headed to the airport with a serene demeanor, refraining from any usations orints. Even at the boarding gate, she refrained from making any spiteful remarks.

    Brian longed for Rachel to address him directly as she used to, whether sheined or lost her temper.

    He found that preferable to her current silence.

    Eight hours after her supposed departure, Brian dialed Rachel¡¯s number, assuming she had reached her destination.

    Withposed assurance, Rachel responded, ¡°I¡¯ve arrived.¡±

    However, that wasn¡¯t the case. She remained in the hospital, enduring agonizing pain.

    Overwhelmed by the desire to cry, she felt the acute absence of aforting presence to soothe her distress.

    g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s hosts great fiction

    ¡°You must be worn out after all the rushing around,¡± he said kindly. He had noticed the fatigue in her hoarse, weakened voice.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m quite exhausted and would like to get some rest now. Goodnight, I¡¯m hanging up,¡± she responded.

    ¡°Hold on.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s finger hesitated over the end call button.

    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± she inquired.

    Brian paused, searching for the right words. ¡°Do you have any questions for me? Anything at all, I¡¯m ready to exin.¡±

    He had rehearsed numerous justifications in his mind, prepared to disclose everything if she asked.

    Yet, her response was devoid of curiosity. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Alright then¡­ have a good rest,¡± Brian said, managing a strained smile.

    ¡°You too,¡± Rachel replied quietly.

    After ending the call, Rachel remained in her hospital bed, staring up at the ceiling, lost in her thoughts. She tried to calm her racing heart, but it fluttered uncontrobly, refusing to settle.

    The treatment over the past two days had helped somewhat, and she felt slightly better the following morning. Her doctor rmended another dialysis session, but being in a foreign ce mademunication difficult.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 233

    ?Chapter 233:

    She opted to postpone further treatment until she was back home.

    Once released, she changed back into her clothes. The doctor handed her a prescription, advising her to use the medication should her symptoms worsen. Knowing her fear of pain, she made sure to pick up some painkillers as well.

    Prescription in hand, she headed to the pharmacy.

    The facility had numerous service windows¡ªabout twelve in total. The queue at her chosen window moved slowly, but she waited withoutint.

    Then, turning casually, she caught a glimpse of Brian in another line.

    Brian was here? What could he possibly be doing in the same ce?

    Her feet suddenly felt glued to the floor, rendering her immobile. For a fleeting ten seconds, she was lost in shock, her thoughts a blur. That was until someone nudged her from behind, prompting her to move, just as Brian looked her way.

    Regaining her senses, she gripped her prescription and darted through the crowd. She hurried into an elevator, pressing several buttons in haste.

    Unsure of her destination, her only thought was to escape, sensing that he might be following. Whether he had recognized her, she couldn¡¯t tell.

    However, in the queue filled with foreigners, their distinct faces were hard to miss.

    Moreover, their eyes had locked briefly, making it likely that he had noticed her.

    Inside the elevator, Rachel¡¯s heart thudded violently in her chest.

    Brian¡¯s long legs carried him swiftly toward the elevator. He jabbed the up button repeatedly, hoping to catch the one that had just closed.

    Brian needed to confirm whether the figure he had glimpsed was truly Rachel.

    His confidence in his own eyesight was unshakable; he was certain it was her. She had to be the one.

    Yet, wasn¡¯t she supposed to be back home by now? What could possibly bring her to this hospital?

    A swarm of questions buzzed in his mind, each demanding answers.

    Unfortunately, the elevator doors stubbornly closed, and with that, he lost his chance to ascend.

    However, Brian was not one to give up without a fight.

    With the elevator no longer an option, he turned to the stairs, his determination unwavering as he began his pursuit.

    Upon reaching the fifth floor, he spotted what he believed to be Rachel¡¯s silhouette once more.

    Without hesitation, he rushed after the figure.

    Meanwhile, Rachel was also on the move. By some stroke of luck, she found herself back in the same ward where she had been earlier. Noticing the bed was unupied, she quickly settled in, covered herself with the nket, and pretended to sleep.

    When Brian entered the room, his eyes swept over the ward.

    Yet, his search revealed only patients, with no trace of the figure he thought he had seen.

    Doubt crept into his mind, making him question his own certainty.

    The presence of an unfamiliar man caused difort among the patients, prompting them to call for a nurse.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 234

    ?Chapter 234:

    The nurse, maintaining her professionalism, guided Brian towards the exit.

    Once Brian reached the lobby, Ronald, out of breath, caught up to him.

    ¡°Sir, where have you been? I¡¯ve been trying to catch up with you.¡±

    Brian had previously been with Ronald at the pharmacy window, collecting medications without any issue.

    But then, something had caught Brian¡¯s eye, and he suddenly dashed away. His burst of speed had been unexpected, and he even took the stairs in his haste.

    Ronald was puzzled by what could have driven Brian to such lengths.

    Brian¡¯s expression was somber. ¡°I thought I saw her.¡±

    ¡°Her?¡± Ronald inquired.

    ¡°Are you referring to Ms. Marsh?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°There must be some mistake. She has already left.¡±

    Yet, Brian was adamant. ¡°I¡¯m sure it was her. We locked eyes for a moment. I know what I saw.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps it was just someone resembling her. If it had been her, she wouldn¡¯t have avoided you. Why would she run and hide?¡±

    Brian found himself at a loss for words. After a pause, an idea struck him. ¡°Perhaps she¡¯s upset and doesn¡¯t want to confront me, so she chose to stay out of sight.¡±

    Ronald was silent.

    Brian instructed, ¡°Get in touch with someone back home to confirm if she¡¯s there.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± Ronald acknowledged.

    Your story hub g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s

    Once the call was made, Ronald returned with an update. ¡°I reached out to the housekeeper who regrly services your estate. She agreed to check when she returns this evening under the guise of her usual duties.¡±

    ¡°Alright, update me with any information,¡± Brian instructed.

    Meanwhile, Brian attempted to reach Rachel by phone, but to no avail.

    After a long wait, Rachel finally exited the hospital.

    She immediately hailed a taxi to the airport.

    Once there, she caught the first avable flight home.

    Having been recognized while queuing for medication earlier, she feared returning to the pharmacy and thus was unable to obtain her prescription.

    Her condition would be revealed if he saw her again.

    In life, sympathy could procure many things, but love was not among them.

    Love had to be genuine; if absent, it simply wasn¡¯t there.

    She refused to let her illness tether him to her, nor did she wish to leverage her impending death for his sympathy or affection.

    Thus, she chose not to present herself as a figure of pity.

    The flight encountered significant turbulence due to unstable weather conditions.

    Already weakened, her condition deteriorated further as the ne shook.

    Eventually, she reached her limit of endurance.

    Dizziness struck first, quickly escting to nausea, followed by continuous vomiting. Blood appeared in her vomit.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 235

    ?Chapter 235:

    She gripped a tissue, her heart pounding wildly. Agonizing pain followed soon after. Devoid of painkillers, she endured the agony.

    The pain intensified to such a degree that she feared she might die aboard the ne, regretting not preparing Jeffrey to live independently or bidding him a proper farewell, afraid she might never wake up again. Ultimately, the pain overwhelmed her, and she lost consciousness.

    When she regained consciousness, she heard the flight attendant announce the ne¡¯s approach tonding.

    It was then that she managed to weakly open her eyes, spotting a faint glimmer of hope.

    By the time she arrived home, night had fallen.

    She hurriedly retrieved her medication, confronting bottles filled with white pills.

    She poured out a countless array, swallowing them inrge handfuls, taking three attempts to consume a single dose.

    At that moment, it seemed her stomach was entirely filled with medication.

    The housekeeper arrived shortly after Rachel got home.

    Noticing the closed bedroom door, she nudged it open.

    To her astonishment, it swung open.

    Upon finding Rachel asleep in bed, she promptly contacted Ronald. Brian was informed of Rachel¡¯s whereabouts not long after.

    ¡°She¡¯s back home?¡± Brian was still skeptical. He was convinced he hadn¡¯t been mistaken at the hospital, yet the evidence showed she was indeed at home. Could he have really mistaken someone else for her due to their resemnce, as Ronald suggested?

    The following day, Rachel visited the hospital.

    Discover updates g?l¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s

    She returned to her previous doctor, Darren Thompson.

    Darren eyed her with concern. ¡°Did youe here by yourself? Why didn¡¯t someone apany you?¡±

    Rachel didn¡¯t conceal her circumstances. ¡°My brother has special needs, so he couldn¡¯t join me. My fianc¨¦ is currently overseas on business and can¡¯t make it back.¡±

    Darren¡¯s empathy deepened. ¡°Why not tell him about your situation?¡±

    Rachel forced a smile, then swiftly shifted the topic. ¡°Dr. Thompson, have you found apatible kidney for me yet?¡±

    Darren hesitated before delivering the disheartening news. ¡°Not one yet.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s alright. I was prepared for it to be challenging.¡±

    ¡°Keep your hopes up. Miracles happen. We mustn¡¯t lose hope until life¡¯s final moments.¡±

    With a solemn nod, she responded, ¡°I¡¯ll hold on.¡±

    She still had unfinished business and farewells to be said.

    Right after her dialysis session ended, a video call from Brian popped up on her screen.

    Rachel nned to decline the call, but her hand stumbled, and she identally epted it.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 236

    ?Chapter 236:

    Seeing Rachel lying in bed, her face drained of color, Brian¡¯s chest tightened with worry.

    ¡°Why do you look so pale? What happened?¡± As soon as the words left his mouth, his gazended on the bedsheet behind her.

    The fabric was pristine white¡ªone he didn¡¯t recognize from the hospital.

    ¡°You¡¯re in a hospital,¡± he said, his voice sharpening, more a statement than a question.

    Rachel masked the flicker of panic in her eyes and forced a calm response. ¡°Yeah, my period cramps were really bad, so I came in for a check-up.¡±

    ¡°What caused it? Did they run any tests?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I got an injection, and I¡¯m already feeling better.¡±

    After a few more exchanges, she quickly found an excuse to end the call.

    Brian stared at his phone, an odd sense of emptiness creeping in.

    He noticed that Rachel still hadn¡¯t asked about Tracy.

    In the past, she would have been jealous, demanding answers.

    But now, she seemedpletely detached.

    Even while sick, she hadn¡¯t called him or sent him a single message. She had kept it all to herself.

    Before, whenever she wasn¡¯t feeling well, she would cling to him, pleading for his attention.

    She would insist he hold her¡ªlike a child, always trying to remind him that she belonged in his life.

    But now, she no longer turned to him forfort.

    Brian pressed his fingers against his temples, a dull ache forming behind his eyes. Lately, something about Rachel felt¡­ off.

    Find what you love at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s???????

    Just then, a knock at the door pulled him from his thoughts. Ronald stepped in, his posture straight and respectful. ¡°Mr. White, the meeting is about to begin.¡±

    ¡°Hold on. I need to ask you something.¡±

    ¡°Of course, sir. What is it?¡±

    ¡°Have you noticed any changes in Racheltely?¡± Brian¡¯s voice was steady, but there was an edge to it.

    Ronald hesitated. It wasn¡¯t his ce toment¡ªRachel was Brian¡¯s fianc¨¦e. If anyone should know her best, it was him.

    But after some thought, he realized he had indeed noticed something different.

    Brian¡¯s gaze hardened. ¡°Just be honest.¡±

    Ronald exhaled carefully. ¡°I found that she has be very independent. She¡¯s been taking care of things on her own¡­ without relying on you.¡± He chose his words cautiously and stopped there.

    Brian sat back, mulling over the thought.

    She wasn¡¯t as clingy. She hadn¡¯t thrown a fit over Tracy. She had be patient, tolerant, and even generous. It should have been a relief. Yet, his chest felt ufortably tight, as if something was slipping through his fingers. The feeling lingered, refusing to fade.

    By the time the meeting ended, the weight in his chest hadn¡¯t lifted. So, he deliberately kept a few female employees behind.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 237

    ?Chapter 237:

    Seeing they had been singled out, the women exchanged uneasy nces, their nerves tightening. Had they made a mistake? Had they somehow upset Brian? They straightened in their seats, their hands stiff in theirps, bracing for a reprimand.

    But instead, Brian¡¯s tone was unexpectedly calm. ¡°I¡¯ve asked you to stay behind because I have a personal matter to discuss.¡±

    A personal matter? So, it wasn¡¯t about work! Realizing this, their tension melted away, reced by curiosity.

    Their eyes flickered with intrigue, eager to hear more.

    ¡°It¡¯s about rtionships,¡± Brian continued. ¡°From what I¡¯ve heard, you¡¯re all happily married. Ronald tells me your families are thriving, so I thought I¡¯d ask for your insight.¡±

    At the mention of rtionship troubles, their excitement grew. One of the older women leaned in slightly. ¡°Of course, Mr. White. Ask us anything¡ªwe¡¯ll do our best to help.¡±

    Brian drummed his fingers on the table, his expression unreadable. After a pause, he finally spoke. ¡°If a woman was always clingy¡ªalways making it clear how much she cared¡ªbut one day, she suddenly pulls away, stops seeking me out, and actspletely independent¡­ what does that mean?¡±

    The room fell silent for a moment before one of the women, rather than answering outright, posed a question of her own.

    ¡°When other women were around you¡ªespecially when things got a little too friendly¡ªdid she used to get upset? Maybe even jealous?¡±

    Brian didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Yes. She¡¯d argue with me every time.¡±

    ¡°And now?¡± another woman prompted.

    His fingers stilled against the table. His voice came out quieter than before. ¡°No. She hasn¡¯t said a word. She acts like she doesn¡¯t notice¡­ like she doesn¡¯t care at all.¡±

    Discover more content at ?¦Áln¦Ò¦Íe?s

    Hearing his response, the women exchanged knowing nces, their conclusion already clear. Without hesitation, they all agreed.

    ¡°Mr. White, we hope you won¡¯t take offense, but there are only two reasons a woman changes like that.¡±

    Brian¡¯s gaze sharpened. ¡°Go on.¡±

    The older woman spoke first. ¡°The first possibility is that she loves you too much¡ªso much that she¡¯s afraid of upsetting you. She worries you¡¯ll find her unreasonable, so instead of speaking up, she swallows her feelings and suffers in silence.¡±

    His jaw tightened. ¡°And the second?¡±

    The room grew still before another woman answered, ¡°She¡¯s been hurt too many times, hurt so deeply that she¡¯s lost all hope. She¡¯s forcing herself to move on, to stop loving you. And when a woman reaches the point where she no longer cares¡­ it means she no longer loves you.¡±

    A sharp pang twisted in Brian¡¯s chest.

    No longer loved him?

    She had loved him for so long, so consistently, that he had almost taken it for granted¡ªso long that her presence had be as natural as breathing.

    If one day she truly stopped loving him, if she really let go¡­ He couldn¡¯t even picture it.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 238

    ?Chapter 238:

    No. That couldn¡¯t happen. He wouldn¡¯t let it.

    The women observed his reaction and, assuming the person in question was Tracy, decided to speak even more boldly.

    ¡°Mr. White, if we may be frank, you are an exceptional man¡ªwhether in business or other aspects, you¡¯re iparable. But love isn¡¯t about sess. It¡¯s about effort, about making someone feel valued. No matter how much a woman loves you, if she stops feeling loved in return, she will feel disappointed, she will be distant¡­ and eventually, she will leave. And once she¡¯s gone, there¡¯s no turning back. No matter who it is, regret alwayses toote.¡±

    Another woman joined in, her tone light yet sincere. ¡°Women need to be cherished. No matter how strong they seem, their hearts are softer than you think.¡±

    For once, Brian didn¡¯t maintain his usual air of indifference.

    Instead, he leaned forward slightly and asked with rare humility,

    ¡°Then tell me¡ªwhat¡¯s the best way to make her feel cherished?¡±

    ¡°The best way? Propose to her. Marry her. Give her a lifetime ofmitment. Make her feel truly treasured¡ªshower her with love, with romance, with the security of knowing she¡¯s your one and only.¡±

    Brian nodded slowly. ¡°I appreciate your advice.¡±

    His fingers brushed against his chin as he mulled over the idea. Now he understood why Rachel had wanted to move the wedding forward.

    She still loved him.

    Realizing this, his mood instantly lifted, the weight in his chest easing.

    Meanwhile, as soon as the meeting ended, the female employees wasted no time whispering among themselves.

    L?t??t ch¦Ápt?rs ¦Én g??lnov?l??.???m

    ¡°Who do you think Mr. White was talking about?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? It has to be Tracy Haynes.¡±

    ¡°I swear, I¡¯m jealous of her! Can you imagine having him care about you that much? She¡¯s basically living every woman¡¯s dream.¡±

    ¡°Right? And mark my words, he¡¯s going to propose soon. Once that happens, Tracy will officially be our boss¡¯s wife. We better start treating her with extra respect. We can¡¯t afford to get on her bad side.¡±

    Engrossed in a fervent conversation, the group didn¡¯t notice Samira approaching to deliver some documents.

    She had already had a challenging day at work, and stumbling upon this chatter was more than she could tolerate.

    ¡°Stop spreading such ridiculous rumors. Tracy is not Mr. White¡¯s girlfriend!¡±

    Samira worried that if Tracy were mistakenly believed to be his bride-to-be, her arrogance would only escte.

    Moreover, she found Tracy¡¯s behavior intolerable, especially given its unfairness toward Rachel.

    After all, Rachel was Brian¡¯s true fianc¨¦e, the one who had remained by his side through thick and thin. Why should Tracy reap benefits that rightfully belonged to Rachel?

    This thought infuriated Samira.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 239

    ?Chapter 239:

    Yet, her colleagues brushed off herments, their looks filled with scorn.

    ¡°What could you possibly know, being just a junior assistant from the design team?¡±

    ¡°So, if Tracy isn¡¯t his girlfriend, are you trying to im that role?¡± Their taunts were clear, but Samira held her stance, straightening up and dering firmly,

    ¡°Tracy isn¡¯t his girlfriend. He¡¯s involved with someone entirely different.¡±

    One of the female employees scoffed sharply, grabbed Samira¡¯s ID badge, eyed it briefly, and said coldly,

    ¡°Samira Bates, huh?¡±

    ¡°Samira, aren¡¯t you the assistant to the manager of the design department¡ªRachel Marsh, if I¡¯m not mistaken?¡±

    Standing resolute, Samira responded, ¡°And what if I am?¡±

    The woman burst intoughter. ¡°Look at you, all high and mighty. Are you insinuating that Rachel is his girlfriend?¡±

    ¡°Ha-ha¡­¡±

    The room filled withughter.

    ¡°Ha-ha, don¡¯t be ridiculous. Sure, Rachel is pretty, but beauty ismon. Even if she¡¯s gorgeous, she¡¯s at best a temporary sexual partner for him. But his wife? Hardly! His heart is reserved for his first true love¡ªTracy Haynes. There¡¯s something about a first love that a man never forgets.¡±

    As the group¡¯s taunts escted, Samira¡¯s frustration reached its peak. She snapped, lunging forward to scatter the woman¡¯s papers across the floor.

    With a raised voice, she cautioned, ¡°Enough! Rachel deserves your respect, not your mockery.¡±

    Let your imagination soar with g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s£®?¦Ï??

    ¡°Look at her, like a loyalpdog of Rachel Marsh,¡± someone sneered.

    Chaos ensued in no time.

    The women closed in on Samira, overpowering her before she could defend herself.

    They yanked at her hair, ripped her clothing, and pinned her arms, rendering her immobile.

    She was drenched as they sshed her with cold water from their cups.

    Sharp fingernails scratched her face, marking her with visible scars.

    Descending the stairster, Samira felt a deep mix of injustice and sorrow.

    Rachel had informed her she wouldn¡¯t return to the office that day, prompting Samira to n a solitary retreat to Rachel¡¯s office to weep. Yet, upon opening the door, she was surprised to find Rachel seated at her desk.

    ¡°Samira, what happened to you?¡±

    Rachel rushed over, examining Samira¡¯s condition.

    She quickly retrieved a first aid kit, tending to Samira¡¯s injuries while urging her to exin what had urred.

    Samira detailed the entire ordeal.

    Rachel briefly hesitated upon hearing the adage that a man never forgets his first love.

    She believed there was truth to that statement¡ªat least in Brian¡¯s case. However, she found the other negativements about herself uneptable and was not willing to ignore them.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 240

    ?Chapter 240:

    Noticing Rachel¡¯s subdued response, Samira¡¯s anxiety rose. ¡°Doesn¡¯t this upset you, Rachel? They¡¯re iming Tracy is Mr. White¡¯s girlfriend, even saying they¡¯re getting married soon. It infuriates me just to think about it.¡±

    Rachel finished tending to thest of Samira¡¯s facial wounds before responding, ¡°I am upset.¡±

    ¡°Then how can you remain soposed?¡± Samira expressed her confusion.

    ¡°Curious about my calmness?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Samira nodded.

    Rachel dropped the used cotton swab into the trash, her gaze hardening with resolve. ¡°Because¡­ I¡¯m about to right some wrongs.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Samira was slow to grasp the full meaning.

    Rachel stood, picked up a hair tie from the table, and handed it to her. ¡°Pull your hair back, fix your clothes, and lead the way.¡±

    Now, it all clicked for Samira.

    She nodded firmly, a surge of energy coursing through her.

    Minutester, they were ascending in the elevator.

    Upon reaching their floor, the group of female employees continued their taunts unabated.

    ¡°What¡¯s this? Theckey called in her backer?¡±

    Before the echo of the taunt faded, a sharp p cut through the room.

    Silence fell instantly.

    Rachel simply massaged her wrist, her faceposed and detached.

    Her voice, though soft, carried an unmistakable edge of authority. ¡°Hurting my assistant is uneptable. I consider Samira like a sister. It¡¯s my ce to defend her.¡±

    Her measured words, though calm, forced a collective intake of breath from her audience.

    With a single p, Rachel asserted her dominance.

    Unforgettable stories on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s??o??

    The room collectively stepped back, no longer willing to challenge her. Silence lingered, suggesting the conflict had subsided.

    Yet, the woman who had been pped swiftly dropped her hand from her cheek and issued a cold warning, ¡°Rachel Marsh, this is the end for you. Apologize now, or you¡¯ll wish you had.¡±

    Rachel responded with a dismissiveugh. ¡°Show me what you¡¯ve got.¡± She was ready to confront whatever came her way.

    Fear was not in her vocabry.

    Just then, Samira gripped Rachel¡¯s hand, her voice tinged with worry. ¡°Rachel, we should go. She looks furious, and I¡¯m concerned she might do something drastic.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s words struck Samira deeply as she warned, ¡°I¡¯ve heard she has a younger sister who¡¯s dating a board member named Holden Ellsworth in ourpany. That man is known for his ruthlessness and protective nature. With Mr. White absent, I fear Holden Ellsworth might create problems for you.¡±

    Recognizing their numerical disadvantage, Rachel agreed they should depart promptly.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 241

    ?Chapter 241:

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go,¡± she said, taking Samira¡¯s hand as they prepared to leave.

    They had barely taken two steps when the female employee from earlier intercepted their path.

    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re escaping to? You disyed such confidence earlier. What¡¯s wrong? Frightened now? I warned you that you¡¯d regret your actions. If you apologize to me now and offer a few kind words to cate me, I might consider letting this incident slide.¡±

    Juliet Mendez stood imposingly in her high heels, hands nted firmly on her hips, her expression radiating smugness. The arrogance etched across her face would have repulsed anyone who witnessed it.

    ¡°Imitted no wrongdoing, and I refuse to apologize,¡± Rachel dered, her voice unwavering and determined.

    She pushed Juliet aside and grasped Samira¡¯s hand as they continued toward their exit.

    Just as they approached the elevator, a group emerged from within.

    Upon seeing the central figure, Samira felt a chill run down her spine.

    ¡°It¡¯s Holden Ellsworth,¡± she whispered.

    Simultaneously, Juliet, spotting what appeared to be her salvation, hurried over and linked arms with her sister.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be concerned. I won¡¯t remain idle while you¡¯re mistreated,¡± Pauline Mendez assured Juliet confidently. ¡°Whoever struck you will pay tenfold for their actions. They¡¯ll deeply regret it.¡±

    Juliet straightened her posture even more, her face illuminated with triumph.

    After Pauline whispered something to Holden, he gestured with a casual wave of his hand.

    Immediately, his men restrained both Rachel and Samira.

    ¡°So you¡¯re the one who mistreated Pauline¡¯s sister?¡± Holden looked down at Rachel condescendingly. ¡°Rachel, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯ll offer you one opportunity. If you kneel, apologize to Pauline¡¯s sister, and earn her forgiveness, I won¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°Impossible,¡± Rachel interrupted before Holden couldplete his sentence, refusing without a moment¡¯s hesitation.

    Such a demeaning act was something she would never do, neither in her past nor present. She would never bow before someone like them.

    L?t?st ?h¦Ápt?rs in g??lnov??l??.??o??

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Holden feigned cleaning his ear, as though he couldn¡¯t believe what he¡¯d heard.

    ¡°I did nothing wrong,¡± Rachel maintained. ¡°I will not apologize to anyone.¡± Her personal integrity would never permit such an action.

    ¡°Hmph, quite the defiant one,¡± Holden sneered, though his patience had clearly evaporated.

    With a dismissive wave, hemanded through gritted teeth, ¡°Since she is so resistant, teach her a lesson. Those who finish the task perfectly will receive generouspensation.¡±

    Rachel lifted her chin defiantly. ¡°Trying to intimidate me with force, huh? This is against thew!¡±

    Holden crouched down and gripped her chin firmly. ¡°I must admit, your spirit is quite remarkable. Feisty¡ªI like it. Consider this: if you soften your stance ande with me, I might take you under my protection.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 242

    ?Chapter 242:

    Before Rachel could respond, Pauline rushed forward and clutched his arm desperately. ¡°Darling, what are you suggesting? I¡¯m your girlfriend! You¡¯re breaking my heart.¡±

    Holden disyed clear indifference toward her feelings. ¡°What? Did you believe you¡¯d be my only woman? Pauline, if you wish to remain by my side, you¡¯d better behave appropriately. Otherwise, leave immediately.¡±

    Pauline¡¯splexion flushed with humiliation. Both her and her sister¡¯s pride crumbled instantly.

    Still holding Rachel¡¯s chin, Holden pressed again, ¡°Well, have you reached a decision?¡±

    ¡°Certainly!¡± Rachel smiled, her lips curling sardonically. ¡°If you kneel before me and knock your head on the floor ten times, I¡¯ll agree.¡±

    The suggestion dripped with deliberate disrespect.

    Holden¡¯s expression darkened instantly. ¡°Since you fail to appreciate my generosity, you will be the one to kneel.¡±

    He roughly released her chin andmanded, ¡°Begin now!¡±

    The two men nking Holden immediately advanced, seizing Rachel from both sides. Their imposing height and strength left her with no opportunity to resist their grip.

    Seeing her sessfully restrained, Juliet¡¯s eyes narrowed with malicious intent. Capitalizing on this vulnerable moment, she rushed forward and delivered a sharp p across Rachel¡¯s face. The sudden strike caught everyone nearby by surprise.

    Juliet¡¯s lips curved into an expression of deep satisfaction as she proimed, ¡°Rachel, consider this retribution for the p you delivered to me earlier. I¡¯m merely returning what you gave.¡±

    ¡°Get on with it already! What¡¯s causing the dy?¡± Pauline, growing increasingly impatient, shoutedmands to the men restraining Rachel.

    The two men promptly increased their pressure¡ªone forcefully pushing down on her back while the other applied pressure to her head, attempting to force her into a kneeling position.

    Rachel, naturally refusing to submit to their demands, struggled with remarkable intensity against their restraint.

    With a swift, decisive movement, she sank her teeth into one man¡¯s hand.

    L¦Á¦Ó??¦Ó ?§ß¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?l??.??om

    Taking advantage of his momentary release, she pushed against the second man and attempted to escape.

    Her freedom proved short-lived, however, as another individual quickly intercepted her flight.

    During this chaotic struggle, her head collided violently with the corner of a nearby table, producing an rming sound upon impact.

    Blood immediately began flowing from her temple, creating a crimson line that traced down through her hair.

    Everyone present reacted with visible shock at this development. However, since these actions urred under Holden¡¯s authority, not a single person dared to intervene.

    Samira, whose mouth was being forcibly covered, struggled desperately to vocalize her protest, but her efforts yielded no audible sound.

    Rachel raised her hand to touch the warm blood now trickling from her temple, but the man restraining her quickly recaptured her arm.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 243

    ?Chapter 243:

    ¡°Mr. Andres Garrett, this way!¡± A voice suddenly announced, cutting through the tense atmosphere.

    Andres Garrett! The name resonated with an unusual familiarity in Rachel¡¯s mind.

    As she lifted her gaze upward, her pupils immediately captured the reflection of Andres¡¯s handsome, elegantlyposed face.

    Rachel sighed. What a strange twist of fate to meet Andres here.

    Elwood Craig, the director, surveyed the office disarray, struggling to stayposed. His expression turned cold as he inquired sternly, ¡°What happened here?¡±

    He had been excited to host Andres from Synergy Group today but was now mortified by the untimely debacle unfolding before their esteemed visitor.

    Right after Elwood spoke, he recognized Holden among the crowd. Despite being a board member who rarely visited, Holden wielded considerable influence due to his shareholding.

    With due deference, Elwood approached him. ¡°Good day, Mr. Ellsworth. To what do we owe the pleasure of your visit?¡±

    ¡°Is my presence a problem?¡± Holden retorted, pointing towards Rachel. ¡°She has caused an offense. It¡¯s perfect timing for you to call HR and dismiss her.¡±

    Elwood responded with a polite smile, ¡°Mr. Ellsworth, she doesn¡¯t work under my supervision. Ourpany¡¯s policies restrict me from terminating employees outside my department.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Well, if you can¡¯t handle it, then I suppose I must¡­¡± Holden¡¯s rant was cut short by a firm, authoritative voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s widely acknowledged that the White Group runs a tight ship. I¡¯m surprised to see a board member trying to terminate employees on a whim. Does yourpany always operate like this?¡±

    ¡°Who might you be?¡± Holden asked, visibly irritated by the interruption.

    Elwood exined, ¡°Mr. Ellsworth, allow me to introduce Mr. Andres Garrett from Synergy Group.¡±

    Upon hearing the reference to Synergy Group, Holden¡¯s demeanor softened.

    ???????? ???????? ?????????????? at ?????????¦Í??????©q?????

    Andres ignored Holden and approached Rachel directly.

    ¡°Are you able to stand?¡± Andres asked gently, offering his hand.

    Rachel epted his assistance with a nod.

    Andres helped her to her feet with a strong, steady pull.

    His pull was so forceful that Rachel, unsteady on her feet, leaned into him inadvertently.

    He caught her in time to prevent a fall.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Garrett.¡± Rachel expressed her gratitude, surprised to encounter him in such a setting.

    They had onlymunicated online since she joined the Synergy Group project. Rachel thought he was based in Amberfield.

    ¡°Why do you have blood on your face?¡± Andres inquired, his voice deepening as he noticed the injury.

    If he had seen the wound from a better angle, he would have stepped in sooner.

    ¡°I ran into something by ident.¡±

    ¡°Are you feeling dizzy, or is there any other difort?¡± His soothing voice was a perfectplement to his looks.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 244

    ?Chapter 244:

    ¡°I¡¯m fine for now,¡± she assured him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get you checked out just to be safe.¡±

    Rachel was hesitant to ept, feeling it was too much trouble for someone she barely knew, but Andres effortlessly lifted her, arranging her arm around his neck for support.

    Rachel was lost in thought for a full minute. Andres was carrying her? This unexpected turn of events took herpletely by surprise. It wasn¡¯t until the elevator dinged upon arriving at their floor that Rachel came back to her senses.

    While being transported in the cramped elevator, she finally said, ¡°Mr. Garrett, I appreciate your help, but I¡¯m capable of walking.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll set you down as soon as we exit the elevator,¡± Andres promptly responded, showing his understanding.

    His easygoing nature made it trulyfortable to interact with him, as it imposed no pressure at all.

    ¡°Please allow me to escort you to the hospital at least,¡± he suggested gently.

    This time, Rachel didn¡¯t decline his offer. She urgently needed medical attention. The injury to her face was bleeding, and the severity of the wound was unclear. As someone who valued her appearance, she dreaded the possibility of scars.

    Now, as her life was slipping away, she still hoped for a graceful exit, not one marred by the clinical sterility of hospital equipment.

    As they drove, Andres caught a glimpse of Rachel¡¯s injury and immediately asked the driver, ¡°Do we have a first aid kit in the car?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we do,¡± the driver replied, promptly passing the kit to Andres. Andres opened the kit, saying, ¡°Let me take a look at that wound. It seems to be bleeding quite a bit.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s very kind of you,¡± Rachel responded, grateful yet apprehensive. Expecting a quick fix, she was surprised by the thoroughness and gentleness of his treatment, which made the ordeal almost bearable. Once finished, she expressed her gratitude. ¡°Mr. Garrett, you always seem to be around when I need help. Thank you so much.¡±

    Andres offered a smile in return. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s fate that brings us together so often.¡±

    Rachel acknowledged the connection between them. Their paths seemed inevitably intertwined. This connection was the only reason she managed to secure the coboration with Synergy Group. Andres departed after ensuring Rachel was safely at the hospital.

    ?????????????? ???????? ?????????? ???? ??????????¦Í????????????

    ¡°Mr. Garrett, your assistance today was invaluable. I¡¯d love to repay your kindness with a dinner sometime,¡± Rachel said gratefully.

    Andres epted with a slight nod. ¡°I would enjoy that.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s n it soon then,¡± she replied.

    ¡°Agreed.¡±

    After the treatment, Samira appeared by Rachel¡¯s side, visibly concerned. ¡°How¡¯s the injury?¡±

    Rachel reassured her. ¡°The doctor gave me some meds and told me to keep the wound dry. Hopefully, no scars will form.¡±

    Relief washed over Samira. Then, her expression turned grave. ¡°Rachel, there¡¯s trouble brewing. Juliet and some others are plotting against you. They nned to speak ill of you before Mr. White.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 245

    ?Chapter 245:

    ¡°About what?¡± Rachel¡¯s surprise was evident.

    ¡°They¡¯re using you of causing chaos and attacking a colleague. They want you dismissed,¡± Samira exined with unsettling calm. Previously, such news would¡¯ve unsettled Rachel, but she remained stoic.

    ¡°And they intend to report this to¡­¡±

    ¡°To Mr. Brian White, undoubtedly. I¡¯m eager to see his reaction. If he discovers the bullying, he¡¯ll surely defend you. What goes aroundes around,¡± Samira said, her gaze lifting with assurance.

    Rachel simply nodded in acknowledgment.

    Upon arriving home, her phone rang with Brian on the line.

    ¡°What have you been up to today?¡±

    ¡°Just handling some work-rted issues,¡± Rachel responded, her tone nonchnt. She paused, choosing not to share the day¡¯s events. As Brian listened, he gripped his phone harder, the veins in his hand standing out starkly.

    Previously, she would have eagerly sent him photos, asking for his opinion on new outfits or yfully modeling for him.

    Now, silence hung between them, thick with the unspoken¡ªneither the incident with Tracy nor today¡¯s upheaval were mentioned. Brian felt an oppressive tightness in his chest, like a noose slowly being drawn tighter.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be cutting my business trip short. I should be back in a few days.¡± Brian finally broke the silence, shifting the conversation away.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Rachel responded, her voice carrying a lightness that bordered indifference, devoid of the warmth it once held.

    Brian felt a tightness in his chest. Her tone was indifferent, akin to someone hearing a mundane weather update,cking any trace of excitement.

    Previously, news of his return would have delighted her; now, joy was conspicuously absent.

    His brows knitted together, a sign of his growing tension. ¡°Does my return not make you happy?¡± he inquired, his voice betraying his displeasure.

    ¡°I¡¯m quite happy,¡± Rachel said, but her voice betrayed ack of conviction to Brian.

    Start your next adventure at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s

    Previously, her happiness would have been evident in her voice alone, with no need for derations.

    Brian added, ¡°Can you pick me up from the airport when I get back?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    After the call, a profound emptiness washed over Brian, as if his heart, heavy as stone, was plummeting.

    Five days passed, and Rachel had not initiated anymunication with Brian. He resisted the urge to call, lifting his phone only to set it aside again and again. Thus, there was no contact between them.

    Ronald called Rachel. ¡°Ms. Marsh, Mr. White¡¯s flightnds tomorrow at noon.¡± His approach was thorough; he not only notified her but also sent all the necessary details about Brian¡¯s return.

    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±

    As Ronald caught Brian¡¯s gaze, he swiftly inquired, ¡°Will you be there to pick him up?¡±

    ¡°Maybe.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 246

    ?Chapter 246:

    Ronald noted the briefness of her response.

    He was about to inquire further, but Rachel interrupted, ¡°I¡¯m currently tied up. I need to go.¡± The call ended abruptly.

    Right after Ronald disconnected, he found himself under a probing stare. ¡°What was her response?¡±

    ¡°She acknowledged the information,¡± Ronald answered, sensing the tension escte.

    Brian¡¯s expression grew tense, his brow knitting together. ¡°Is that it? She didn¡¯t confirm she¡¯de for me?¡±

    Caught in an ufortable position, Ronald hesitated. Rachel¡¯s tone left doubt about her intention to appear.

    Under Brian¡¯s prating stare, Ronald kept his thoughts to himself, fearing he might provoke further tension.

    Brian¡¯s impatience was evident as he drummed his fingers against the tabletop.

    He paused, then instructed Ronald, ¡°Try calling her again to ensure she remembers.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    However, Rachel didn¡¯t respond to Ronald¡¯s ensuing calls. Despite several attempts, each call went unanswered.

    Ronald finally suggested, ¡°Sir, perhaps she might respond to you instead of me, even if I were to call ten more times.¡±

    Brian dismissed him with a gesture. ¡°That¡¯s enough, you can go.¡±

    Once outside, Ronald exhaled deeply, casting a concerned look back at the shut door.

    Brian¡¯s stubbornness was legendary. Both he and Rachel were entrenched in their positions, neither prepared to yield or reach out first. Their mutual longing remained unacknowledged.

    Yet in matters of the heart,promise was crucial; without it, things might never resolve¡­

    Ronald refrained from contemting the what-ifs.

    The following day, as the aircraft touched down, Brian deactivated airne mode. He immediately checked for new messages. Disappointment set in; the message he was anticipating wasn¡¯t there. His face hardened.

    Every tale finds a home at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    Stepping off the ne, he questioned Ronald, ¡°Did you definitely tell her I wasing back today?¡±

    Ronald nodded. ¡°Yes, I explicitly stated it.¡±

    ¡°And the time? Could there have been a mistake?¡±

    ¡°Yes and no. I informed her at eleven this morning, which was fifteen minutes prior to our actualnding.¡±

    Brian found himself at a loss for words. All the details had been correctly ryed. Yet, there was no message from Rachel.

    With a sense of emptiness, Brian proceeded through the terminal, his cold expression ensuring no one dared approach.

    Ronald trailed behind, handling the baggage.

    The terminal buzzed with a lively crowd, adorned in a field of vibrant attire.

    Brian¡¯s eyes swept over the assembly, searching for Rachel to no avail. His frustration mounting, he was about to exit when a vibrant call stopped him.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 247

    ?Chapter 247:

    ¡°Brian!¡±

    Doris, d in a light yellow dress adorned with floral patterns and topped with a hat, rushed toward him.

    Brian was taken by surprise as she threw her arms around him. Her embrace was firm, pulling him close.

    ¡°Brian, it¡¯s wonderful you¡¯re back. I¡¯ve missed you terribly. Why didn¡¯t you inform me of your return? I would have remained unaware if not for Debby,¡± Doris lightly scolded, yet her grip did not loosen.

    From nearby, Ronald interjected, ¡°Ms. Marsh, you made it!¡±

    Brian nced over and caught sight of Rachel just a few steps away. She was d in a white dress, which highlighted her radiantplexion. In her t shoes, she stood silently, her slender frame almost blending into the background unless one looked intently.

    ¡°Rachel,¡± Brian said, swiftly loosening Doris¡¯s grip on him, though she resisted initially.

    He had to exert a little more effort. ¡°Doris, please release me. It¡¯s not fitting for you to hold on like this.¡±

    Doris¡¯s face fell into a pout, her displeasure evident.

    However, confronted with Brian¡¯s stern look, she slowly withdrew her hands. Then, she quickly linked her arm through his and faced Rachel with a challenging stare. ¡°Rachel, everyone knows how generous and forgiving you are. You wouldn¡¯t be jealous of this, right?¡± Her grin was daring and defiant as she gauged Rachel¡¯s reaction.

    Yet today, Rachel wasn¡¯t in the mood to entertain her. With a mild smile, she responded, ¡°Of course, it¡¯spletely natural, given that he¡¯s like a brother to you.¡±

    Doris¡¯s grin broadened, but Rachel continued, ¡°It¡¯s nothing like those over-the-top dramas on TV. Why would it make me jealous?¡±

    Brian sensed an undertone in her remarks but chose not toment. Meanwhile, Doris¡¯s expression hardened, her smile disappearing.

    As they exited together, Doris maintained her grip on Brian¡¯s arm, while Rachel excused herself to answer a phone call.

    She moved forward, distancing herself from the diforting scene, worried she might lose herposure.

    Explore new chapters g?l¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s

    When they reached the car, Brian and Doris took the back seat.

    Ronald called Rachel and said, ¡°Ms. Marsh, please join us in the car!¡±

    ¡°No, thank you. I have errands to run, and I¡¯m heading in a different direction. I¡¯ll take a taxi. Go on without me.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s words cast a cial shadow over Brian, chilling the air around him.

    The frigidity even seeped into Doris¡¯s skin, triggering an involuntary shiver.

    ¡°What work could possibly be so crucial that it warrants skipping lunch break?¡±

    Brian¡¯s voice sliced through the atmosphere with unmistakable authority.

    Rachel tucked a wayward strand of hair behind her ear and responded with deliberate softness, ¡°I¡¯m not actually skipping lunch. I¡¯ll simply grab something quick on my way.¡±

    ¡°Get in the car.¡± Brian¡¯smand hung in the air, crystalline and unyielding.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but this work matter requires my immediate attention,¡± Rachel exined, her lips drawing into a thin line as she met his gaze. They remained rooted in ce, locked in a wordless battle of wills.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 248

    ?Chapter 248:

    ¡°Delegate it to someone else. Get in the car now,¡± Brian reiterated, his tone brooking no argument.

    Rachel¡¯s lips tightened further as she clenched her fists, emotions churning within her chest like a turbulent sea. The bitter difort of the situation brought unwee tears to her eyes. Her feet seemed transformed into lead, immovable and anchored to the spot.

    ¡°Doris, you get out,¡± Brian suddenly directed.

    Doris was startled by his instruction, but upon noting the determination etched across his features, sheplied without protest.

    The moment she stepped out, Brian emerged from the vehicle as well. In one fluid motion, he grasped Rachel¡¯s arm with purposeful firmness.

    ¡°What are you doing? Release me!¡± Her voice trembled violently with indignation.

    Without uttering a word, he lifted her and deposited her into the car. As she attempted to rise, he swiftly pulled her onto hisp, securing her waist with unwavering hands.

    Forced to sit facing him, their eyes aligned on the same level. Her breath escaped in angry bursts, its warmth ghosting across his face. The atmosphere crackled with tension, yet his grip remained resolute, holding her firmly in ce.

    ¡°No matter how urgent your work is, it can wait until we¡¯ve shared lunch together!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry,¡± she protested.

    ¡°Then simply watch me eat.¡±

    Tears welled in Rachel¡¯s eyes, reddening them with frustration. In her view, he was always forceful, never considering how his actions affected her.

    ¡°Brian¡­¡± Doris, standing outside, finally intervened, her voiceden with grievance. ¡°Where should I sit?¡±

    ¡°You take the front,¡± Brian replied.

    Doris hesitated. ¡°But I want to sit with you.¡±

    Rachel seized the opportunity. ¡°Since she¡¯s so eager to be with you, I¡¯ll sit in the front.¡±

    It had been nearly a week since they¡¯dst seen each other, and Rachel still hadn¡¯t reconciled her feelings. She remained uncertain how to navigate his presence. Brian grasped her again, his warning unmistakable. ¡°Don¡¯t entertain thoughts of leaving me.¡±

    Endless adventures await on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s

    Recognizing the futility of her protest, Doris reluctantly imed the front passenger seat.

    During the drive, Brian turned to Rachel. ¡°What would you like for lunch?¡±

    ¡°Whatever,¡± she replied dismissively.

    Doris interjected eagerly, ¡°Brian, I¡¯m craving something spicy.¡±

    Rachel lifted her eyelids slightly. ¡°My stomach has been troublesometely¡ªI can¡¯t handle spicy food.¡±

    ¡°Then perhaps we could try that new restaurant with curry dishes,¡± Doris suggested. ¡°I¡¯ve heard their ingredients are exceptional.¡±

    ¡°I apologize, but curry doesn¡¯t agree with me,¡± Rachel countered.

    Her opposition today seemed deliberate, though it wasn¡¯t entirely intentional. Her stomach truly couldn¡¯t tolerate spicy food, and she genuinely disliked curry.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 249

    ?Chapter 249:

    From the front seat, Doris began a tearfulment. ¡°Brian, I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t understand what I¡¯ve done to earn her dislike. If my presence is unwee, I can leave.¡±

    She nced toward Ronald and said, ¡°Stop the car.¡±

    Brian hastened to reassure her. ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood. If spicy food is what you desire, then spicy food we shall have.¡±

    Doris brightened immediately. ¡°Brian, do you truly mean that?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± he confirmed with a nod before turning back to Rachel. ¡°Doris rarely makes requests. Let¡¯s indulge in spicy food today, and afterward, I¡¯ll take you wherever you wish to eat.¡±

    His words sounded like negotiation, but his mind was already made up. Rachel said nothing, gazing out the window while a cold numbness spread through her heart. She understood the futility of objection. Brian would invariably prioritize Doris above all else.

    Despite being his girlfriend, Rachel felt eclipsed by someone who wasn¡¯t even family, someone who had been absent for years while she remained faithfully by his side almost daily. They arrived at the restaurant shortly thereafter.

    The noon hour had not yet drawn crowds, allowing them to secure a private dining room overlooking the street.

    Once settled, Doris attached herself to Brian¡¯s side, regaling him with workce anecdotes that ranged from amusing to frustrating and everything in between.

    Rachel sat in istion, maintaining her silence until Doris deliberately drew her into conversation. ¡°Rachel, have you encountered anything interesting at work recently?¡±

    Recalling theints several female colleagues had shared days earlier, Brian tensed immediately.

    To his evident disappointment, Rachel merely shook her head with deliberate lightness. ¡°Just the usual routine¡ªnothing worth mentioning.¡±

    Brian¡¯s gaze intensified, his tone dropping to a cial register. ¡°Is it truly nothing, or are you simply withholding information?¡±

    ¡°Truly nothing,¡± she replied.

    The temperature in the room seemed to plummet with those words.

    Keep reading g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    The server arrived with their meal shortly afterward.

    Rachel nced at the dishes only to discover they were liberally studded with chilies, far too spicy for her current health to tolerate.

    Unwilling topromise her wellbeing, she rose decisively from her chair. ¡°You two enjoy. I have pressing matters to attend to and need to leave.¡±

    ¡°Sit down!¡± Brian¡¯s voice cut through the air like a frozen de.

    ¡°I explicitly told you I cannot handle spicy food. If this is what you wish to eat, proceed without me. Why insist on my presence?¡± Rachel snapped, clutching her purse and moving toward the exit.

    ¡°Is that so? You can embrace and cuddle with another man, but you cannot share a meal with me?¡± Brian¡¯s unexpected usation stopped her mid-stride.

    She turned slowly, disbelief etched across her features. ¡°What did you just say?¡± Her eyes widened, unblinking, as she demanded, ¡°I want you to repeat that.¡±

    ¡°A few days ago, at thepany¡ªwho carried you to the car? What? Do I need to reiterate the question?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 250

    ?Chapter 250:

    In that devastating moment, theposed fa?ade Rachel had carefully maintained shatteredpletely.

    Her heart splintered like delicate ss, fragmenting into countless pieces.

    The realization crashed over her in waves: he knew everything. Yet, despite this knowledge, he had allowed Juliet to strike and humiliate her without intervention.

    Rachel¡¯s gaze locked onto Brian again, her voice cutting like a de. ¡°Brian, you truly have a heart of stone. I won¡¯t deny it¡ªsomeone stepped in to help me. But even a near-stranger, someone who barely knows me, couldn¡¯t just stand by and did something. And you?¡±

    Each of her words bled raw emotion, echoing from the deepest wounds of her soul, heavy with the weight of all the pain she had carried alone. ¡°As my boyfriend, where were you when I was drowning in despair? What were you doing? Throughout these years, when have you been there for me in times of crisis? I might as well be single than have a so-called boyfriend. During rainstorms, I¡¯m left to fend for myself. When illness strikes, I drag myself to the hospital alone. Even on my birthday, I celebrate in solitude. I¡¯ve made countless wishes about you, but sadly¡­¡±

    Her lips curved into a smile, but it held too much sorrow. It resembled a rose on the verge of withering¡ªbeautiful yet fading.

    With bitterness etched across her face, she continued, ¡°None of those wishes ever came true. I always believed you were simply too focused on work and somewhat clueless about rtionships, so I tolerated and understood your absence. But then Tracy returned, and I suddenly realized how wrong I was. When she fell ill, you somehow found time for her. When she suffered injury, you materialized at her side. Whenever she called for you, you appeared. And what about me?¡± Rachel pressed her hand against her chest, silentlymanding herself not to cry, not to surrender a single tear.

    ¡°When I needed you, you vanished. Even when yourpany¡¯s employees insulted me, you remained silent. Have you ever considered standing up for me? Brian, after sharing so many years together, I don¡¯t feel like your girlfriend. Do you know what I feel like?¡± She looked at him, her smile drenched in despair.

    Brian¡¯s lipspressed into a tight line, his expression unreadable, emotions buried deep beneath the surface.

    ¡°What do you feel like?¡± he finally asked, breaking his prolonged silence.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s???§àm, your fiction hub

    Rachel released a coldugh before revealing the answer. ¡°It¡¯s as though I¡¯m your servant, a tool you¡¯ve used and worn down over the years.¡±

    That was why he thought she possessed no emotions. She wouldn¡¯t erupt in anger or dissolve into sadness. She would feel nothing, allowing him to wound her repeatedly.

    But he was so wrong. She was a living, breathing person. She could experience pain and shed tears. She harbored emotions of joy, anger, sorrow, and happiness. She yearned for care and affection¡­

    Brian instinctively stretched out his hand as he stepped forward, but Rachel shifted slightly, evading his touch. Thest thing she craved now was his pity.

    ¡°Rachel¡­¡± Brian¡¯s heart constricted as though crushed by a boulder, countless words struggling to escape. Yet his lips merely trembled, managing only to whisper her name.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear any of your exnations!¡±

    His lips moved frantically, attempting to exin, but Rachel had lost all interest in listening.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 251

    ?Chapter 251:

    ¡°I won¡¯t be joining you for lunch today. You can have anyone apany you, even a stranger from the street, but not me.¡± With that deration, Rachel snatched her purse and decisively strode from the restaurant.

    Doris observed the scene, seizing the moment to dash forward and grasp Rachel¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Rachel, please don¡¯t be angry. Brian didn¡¯t mean it. You two should sit down and talk things through.¡±

    Rachel shot her an icy re and pulled away. ¡°Enough. There are some truths that only you know in your heart. Let¡¯s stop this pretense. It¡¯s revolting.¡±

    This time, she departed without a backward nce.

    The roompsed into silence, with only the steady ticking of the wall clock disturbing the stillness.

    Doris cast a furtive nce at Brian, unable to decipher the emotions concealed in the depths of his eyes.

    ¡°Brian, I believe Rachel is genuinely upset. Perhaps you should pursue her and offerfort?¡± she suggested cautiously.

    Brian remained motionless, maintaining his silence for what felt like an eternity.

    ¡°Brian¡­ You¡¯re about to marry her. You should go to her. Don¡¯t worry, I can manage lunch by myself.¡±

    Brian said nothing but turned abruptly, grabbed his coat, and headed for the door.

    Watching his determined back as he walked out, Doris immediately regretted her words.

    She had only been speaking casually, never anticipating that Brian would actually pursue Rachel.

    From Rachel¡¯s impassioned words, it appeared Brian held no genuine affection for her whatsoever.

    A woman celebrated her birthday in solitude¡ªhow could anyone believe she had been cherished?

    Doris had witnessed Brian during the period when his capacity for devotion shone brightest. During his college years, in the golden days of youth, hevished attention on Tracy. Despite his privileged background, he personally attended to her every need and whim. Doris recalled with perfect rity the moment he inquired why Tracy avoided strawberries.

    She had responded, tugging yfully at his sleeve, ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t like the ck seeds on strawberries. It¡¯s too tedious to pick them all out.¡± In response, Brian had painstakingly removed every single seed with a toothpick, demonstrating remarkable patience.

    g???????¦Í??????.??0??. ???????????? ????????

    Doris remembered how Tracy had reclined contentedly in his arms, the very picture of a cherished girlfriend.

    And Rachel? Doris inwardlyughed. Rachel was nothing more than a disposable object. Her inevitable fate was to be discarded once her usefulness expired. What new value could she possibly possess? A profound satisfaction washed over Doris in that moment. Though Tracy also representedpetition for Brian¡¯s affections, her immediate priority remained preventing Brian and Rachel¡¯s marriage. Tracy could be dealt withter. After all, Carol would never approve of that union.

    As Brian departed, Doris followed him outside.

    A light drizzle had begun, leaving the ground slick and cold, with a prating chill permeating the air.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 252

    ?Chapter 252:

    ¡°Brian, it¡¯s raining. Why not eat something before you leave?¡± Doris attempted to persuade him.

    Brian turned, regarding her with unusual seriousness, and asked, ¡°Doris, what do you think she means to me?¡±

    The unexpected question caught Dorispletely off guard.

    Should she reveal the truth as she perceived it? She hesitated momentarily before responding. ¡°Rachel is right. She doesn¡¯t appear to be your girlfriend. Brian, I understand you selected her as ast resort because Carol approves of her. But life stretches too long to spend with someone you don¡¯t love. The journey ahead will be immensely difficult.¡±

    Doris concluded, secretly pleased, believing her words might alter his perspective.

    But she had clearly misjudged the situation.

    Brian gazed upward at the increasingly heavy rainfall, murmuring quietly, ¡°It¡¯s my fault.¡±

    Doris paused, taken aback by Brian¡¯s statement. ¡°Brian, what did you¡ª¡±

    Brian¡¯s tone was firmer this time. ¡°I¡¯ve realized that my actions may have led you to underestimate her importance.¡±

    ¡°U-Underestimate?¡± she stammered, her voice shaking. Her eyes widened, struggling toprehend his words. ¡°Brian, are you saying¡ª¡±

    Brian¡¯s deration resonated clearly. ¡°Doris, make no mistake, she is the one who will remain. That is the reality.¡±

    Doris hadn¡¯t anticipated such a turn of events.

    After Brian walked away, she stamped her foot in anger.

    Picking up her phone, she made a quick call. ¡°Did you get the information on that man?¡±

    ¡°Yes, his name is Andres Garrett, head of Synergy Group. Rachel Marsh has worked with him previously, and they have known each other for some time.¡±

    ¡°Excellent, keep them under surveince and inform me the moment they meet.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    As Doris ended the call, a sly grin spread across her face. She was convinced that Rachel and Andres would cross paths eventually. At such a critical time, any meeting between them could provide her with the opportunity she needed.

    Rachel stepped out of the restaurant without an umbre, not anticipating rain.

    As the downpour intensified, she realized there were no shops nearby to purchase one.

    But she was not one to worry about getting wet. She meandered without direction, letting her steps guide her.

    She tried not to think too much about it. Dwelling on it would only intensify her anguish.

    At an intersection, inside a sleek ck car, Andres was multitasking with an iPad. He flicked through files with one hand while maintaining an intense focus, his features etched with concentration. Only when his neck started to stiffen did he pause and lift his head to stretch.

    Looking through the right-side ss of his car, he spotted Rachel just as the traffic light turned green and the car began to move.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 253

    ?Chapter 253:

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back around,¡± he instructed sharply.

    ¡°Right away.¡±

    Within a couple of minutes, the car pulled up smoothly next to Rachel. She was taken aback by the sudden appearance of the unfamiliar vehicle.

    Andres then emerged swiftly, a ck umbre in hand.

    The sleek ck frame of the umbre matched his dignified aura, and his pale, refined fingers stood out against it, adding to his intellectual charm.

    He positioned the umbre carefully over her, protecting her from the rain.

    Rachel expressed her gratitude with a warm smile. ¡°Thank you! What a surprising coincidence to see you here.¡±

    Observing the wet spots on her clothing impassively, Andres responded, ¡°Indeed, it is. Where might you be headed? I¡¯d be happy to offer you a lift.¡±

    She hesitated at first but then recalled she had promised him a meal. Changing her tune, she asked, ¡°Are you free today?¡±

    ¡°My day is rtively open,¡± he replied.

    ¡°Let¡¯s grab a drink then!¡± she suggested.

    This caught Andres off guard. She didn¡¯t strike him as the type to suggest drinking, based on what he knew of her.

    Her proposal was indeed unexpected.

    ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± he asked.

    ¡°As long as you¡¯re okay with it, it¡¯s fine by me.¡±

    ¡°Alright then.¡±

    They quickly settled on the n.

    Not being well-versed in bars, Rachel used her phone to message Yvonne for some suggestions while in the car.

    Yvonne immediately detected something out of the ordinary. ¡°Who are you going out drinking with?¡±

    ???????????? ???? ?????? ???????? ¡ú g???????¦Í???????????????

    Rachel was upfront and shared the details.

    Upon learning it was with Andres, Yvonne felt a wave of relief. His decision to escort Rachel to the hospital that day without any reservations affirmed his reliability.

    The bar was alive with chatter. Rachel secured a quiet corner for them. When the server approached, she gestured towards the menu, asking, ¡°Any rmendations?¡±

    The server pointed out a couple of strong options, cautioning, ¡°However, these are quite potent, so please pace yourselves.¡±

    ¡°Great, we¡¯ll take those, and could you also bring two sses of water?¡±

    Andres raised an eyebrow, surprised by her boldness. ¡°I had no idea you were ustomed to strong drinks.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± Rachel responded, shaking her head.

    As their drinks were served, Rachel promptly set them before him, saying, ¡°These are on me¡ªenjoy them to your heart¡¯s content.¡± Andresughed lightly.

    It became clear that hervish order was intended not for her but for him.

    He then inquired, ¡°And what will you be having?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 254

    ?Chapter 254:

    Rachel gestured towards the two sses of water before her. ¡°I¡¯m sticking with water. Alcohol doesn¡¯t agree with me; I get tipsy too easily.¡±

    Andres settled back into his chair, his tall silhouette easing into a more rxed posture. A yful smile began to form as he spoke. ¡°It seems a bit unfair. You¡¯re paying the bill, yet you¡¯re not joining me in a drink?¡±

    Considering hisment, Rachel replied, ¡°You make a fair point. I¡¯ll have a cocktail then.¡±

    She selected a cocktail from the menu.

    Soon, the waiter arrived with a blue cocktail for her.

    Rachel lifted her ss toward Andres with a look of gratitude. ¡°Mr. Garrett, I¡¯m really thankful for the two times you¡¯vee to my rescue.¡±

    ¡°It was nothing.¡±

    Rachel felt the effects of the cocktail not long after starting her drink. She began to speak more lively. ¡°See, I warned you I¡¯m not great with alcohol! Please go ahead and enjoy¡ªthe drinks are on me tonight.¡±

    In the dim light of the bar, Rachel¡¯s features were softened more by the intery of light and shadow.

    Andres gently turned his ss in his hands.

    With a curious nce, he inquired, ¡°And how do you know that I can handle my drinks?¡±

    Slumping slightly against the couch, Rachel looked up, bewildered. ¡°Oh, that? Yvonne taught me a bit about reading faces. She says that people with your kind of features usually have a good tolerance.¡±

    Andres¡¯s smile widened at her exnation. ¡°And aren¡¯t you concerned about being mistaken? What if my tolerance is impotent? You¡¯d have to look after me then.¡±

    Feeling increasingly overwhelmed by the cocktail, Rachel¡¯s head sank lower onto the table.

    Her thoughts were foggy, snippets of conversation floating through her mind.

    She touched a finger to her lips, whispering, ¡°Shh, a man should not admit his impotence.¡±

    g?????0¦Í??????.??????, ?????????? ???????????????? ????

    A mix of feelings flickered across Andres¡¯s face. He opened his mouth to respond, but Rachel quickly sped his hand. ¡°Stay still!¡±

    ¡°Something wrong?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± she stammered slightly, gesturing with her other hand absently. ¡°Why do you remind me so much of him?¡±

    ¡°Who might that be?¡± Andres inquired.

    ¡°My fianc¨¦,¡± Rachel answered, her tone waning. ¡°Though perhaps not for much longer.¡±

    ¡°Why so?¡±

    Laying her head down on the table, she looked up through the blur of lights, her face etched with a detached smile. Mocking her own situation, she said, ¡°Once, he didn¡¯t want me, and now I don¡¯t keep loving him.¡±

    ¡°Do you still love him?¡±

    Rachel paused to sip her cocktail, her eyes shimmering with a mix of dreaminess and sorrow. ¡°It runs deep.¡±

    In truth, her love had been unwavering for a decade. Yet, what was the value of such love? It seemed utterly pointless.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 255

    ?Chapter 255:

    ¡°Mr. Garrett, may I ask a question?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Despite having consumed a few drinks, Andres¡¯s demeanor remainedposed, his face lightly colored but his mind sharp. His voice, resonant andmanding, carried a captivating allure in the subdued bar lighting.

    ¡°Do men ever forget their first love?¡±

    ¡°Would you like an honest answer?¡± he responded.

    Rachel didn¡¯t need him to say more; she already sensed the truth.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have a toast!¡± She lifted her ss to meet his.

    A few sipster, she touched her forehead, feeling bewildered. ¡°Why does my head feel so light?¡±

    Before Andres could say anything, a woman in a sleek ck dress made her entrance. Her long hair flowed behind her, and her stride in stiletto heels was confident. Her legs, sheathed in ck stockings, exuded a mix of sensuality and sophistication.

    As she neared, she captured the attention of nearly everyone present.

    ¡°Hey handsome, how about a drink?¡± she suggested boldly to Andres, without a hint of hesitation. Her hand rested gently on his shoulder, yful yet suggestive. Bending slightly forward, she showcased her neckline, adding to her seductive charm.

    Rachel observed the unfolding scene with interest, as if she were an audience member at a performance.

    She couldn¡¯t deny that Andres possessed a maic allure. It wasmonce for someone like him to attract attention in such settings.

    Her curiosity piqued, she wondered how he would respond.

    To her surprise, Andres didn¡¯t react verbally. He remained seated, his posture rxed, elegantly holding his drink, sipping it without haste. His calm was unshaken, showing no sign of being upset.

    With Andres showing no resistance, the woman became more audacious. She fixated on his arm, gently extending her hand toward him. The sleeve of his shirt was rolled up, exposing his sculpted forearm. Her fingers soon began a yful dance along his arm, her touch light and flirtatious.

    As Rachel watched this interaction intently, Andres suddenly took the drink out of her hand. His tone was teasingly soft as he said, ¡°Take it easy, you seem a bit unsteady. Did you get yourself drunk intentionally so that I can send you home?¡± His voice carried a hint of allure. A chill coursed through Rachel at his words. What was he up to?

    Th3 l4t3st upd4t3s 4v41l4bl3 0n g4ln0v3ls.c0m

    Before she could voice her thoughts, he ced a gentle finger on her lips, quieting her with a whisper, ¡°Calm down, you¡¯ve had too much to drink.¡±

    Rachel was startled by his action.

    The woman, after a brief pause, pulled her hand back, a flush of embarrassment coloring her face. ¡°You already have a girlfriend?¡± Andres gave a confirming nod.

    Without another word, the woman turned and walked away.

    As the room spun slightly around her, Rachel pieced it together.

    Andres had cleverly used her presence to deflect the advance.

    ¡°Next time you¡¯re in a situation like that, give me some warning. You nearly gave me a heart attack.¡± Rachel¡¯s voice betrayed her rm.

    Andres responded smoothly, ¡°You mentioned I remind you of your fianc¨¦. Just imagine I am him for a second. I¡¯m intrigued¡ªhow exactly do we look alike?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 256

    ?Chapter 256:

    With a tipsy giggle, Rachel pointed out, ¡°Your nose, forehead¡­ even the shape of your face.¡±

    While their features weren¡¯t identical, Rachel noticed a resemnce in their expressions.

    ¡°If we resemble each other that much, should things not work out with him, might you consider me?¡± Andres¡¯s question caught Rachel off guard.

    ¡°You must be joking.¡±

    At that moment, the server arrived with more drinks.

    Rachel quickly dismissed them with a gesture. ¡°No more alcohol, please. Just water for me.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± the server replied and promptly returned with her request.

    As Rachel reached for the ss of water, Andres was about to sip his drink but suddenly intervened, snatching her ss away. ¡°Hold on, don¡¯t drink that yet!¡±

    Rachel was startled.

    Andres hastily added, ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with it. It could be tampered with.¡±

    Rachel, familiar with such dangers, grew alert.

    Andres looked at her intently. ¡°I just thought of something interesting. Want to hear it?¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°How about testing if your fianc¨¦ really cares about you? Pretend to drink. I¡¯ll back you up.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s expression showed confusion.

    With a knowing grin, Andres continued, ¡°No man likes to watch the woman he loves with another man. Nor does any man want to feel betrayed.¡±

    Listening to him, Rachel¡¯s smile turned rueful. ¡°You¡¯re mistaken.¡± As she lightly ran her finger around the edge of the ss, she exined, ¡°What you describe is merely a man¡¯s possessiveness and ego.¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡± Andres nodded, then paused. ¡°I agree, however, if¡­¡±

    ¡°If what?¡± Rachel was genuinely curious now.

    Don¡¯t miss it: g?l§Úov???.c§àm

    Andres said, ¡°If he can set aside his own feelings of anger, jealousy, and difort, and instead focus on your happiness and safety¡­ that¡¯s real love.¡±

    Rachel found herself agreeing.

    How profound must love be for a man to prioritize another¡¯s well-being in such a moment over his own emotions?

    She felt a deep resonance with the idea.

    ¡°So, are you willing to test it?¡± Andres asked.

    Rachel remained silent, her chin resting on her hand as she scanned the surroundings.

    After a lengthy pause that seemed to stretch on for minutes, she finally turned to Andres and inquired, ¡°If this test fails, does that signify the end for me and my fianc¨¦?¡±

    ¡°So, Ms. Marsh, will you try it?¡± Andres asked again.

    Without a word, Rachel lifted her ss and took a casual sip.

    Andres mirrored her action, sipping his own drink leisurely.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 257

    ?Chapter 257:

    Thirty minutester, he was assisting Rachel into the elevator, on their way to a suite upstairs.

    Unbeknownst to them, a concealed phone captured the sequence.

    The instant Rachel rose from her seat, Doris had the photographs in her possession.

    She quickly tapped her phone, instructing, ¡°Send them to Brian discreetly.¡±

    Soon after, Brian¡¯s phone vibrated with the iing images.

    Seeing them, his disbelief was evident.

    That evening, he had been reflecting on a question posed by Rachel.

    As her partner, what had he truly offered her?

    His hope was for both of them to settle down, then engage in a calm, reasoned discussion once they were home.

    However, he had never anticipated that he would be confronted with images of her at a bar with another man.

    As Brian scrolled through the images, each one constricted his ability to breathe, the tension escting to an excruciating point.

    He adjusted his tie, gasping for air, yet the images before him pressed down on his mind, pushing him toward the edge of sanity.

    The sight of another man¡¯s hands on Rachel¡¯s waist, guiding her into a suite, ignited a fierce rage within him.

    His fingers shook wildly with the surge of emotions.

    At that instant, he was overwhelmed, unable to express the torrent of feelings. Fear gripped him¡ªfear of losing her, fear for her safety, or perhaps fear that she had willingly gone with that man¡­ The exact source was unclear.

    Brian was enveloped by a profound dread, a wave so powerful it left him utterly immobilized, struggling to grasp the reality before him. Overwhelmed with anger, he grabbed his cor and yanked, tearing it open as buttons flew off.

    Out of nowhere, a cyclist darted towards him on the sidewalk. Startled, Brian hit the brakes hard, his palms sweaty as they clung to the steering wheel.

    The car halted mere inches from the cyclist.

    ???????????????? ????????: g??????????¦Í???£®????£®???£®??

    That was a narrow escape.

    Ten minutester, Brian¡¯s crew converged on the location.

    As he ascended in the elevator, Brian was consumed by a violent desire to confront the man from the photos.

    Upon reaching the door, however, he paused, momentarily seized by apprehension.

    Resolving his hesitation with a surge of adrenaline, Brian forcefully kicked the door open and burst inside.

    The room was in chaos¡ªclothing from both men and women littered the floor.

    Unable to bear the sight, Brian rushed deeper into the room.

    Rachel was sprawled on therge bed, herplexion softly flushed with pink.

    This delicate hue suggested recent closeness with another.

    Her coaty thrown aside on the bed, and the sound of water flowing from the bathroom was audible. It all seemed quite clear, didn¡¯t it?

    With his hands clenched into fists, Brian pulled the covers from Rachel and quickly dressed her in his own clothing.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 258

    ?Chapter 258:

    He then lifted her effortlessly and made for the door.

    Rachel woke suddenly, her eyes snapping open.

    Upon seeing Brian, confusion washed over her.

    As she began to speak, Brian interjected, ¡°Shh, no need to exin. I¡¯ve seen enough.¡±

    ¡°What have you seen?¡± she asked.

    His expression was resolute, his jaw clenched, yet he said nothing.

    ¡°If I tell you that the man was honorable and nothing untoward urred, would you believe me?¡± Rachel inquired, her voice tinged with resignation, knowing what his silence likely meant.

    Without a word, Brian continued to carry her away. His cold expression made it clear he didn¡¯t trust her words.

    Rachel had braced herself for this reaction. Yet, the reality of his disbelief stung deeply. He had doubted her again! Historically, he had always sided with others over her. He extended unconditional trust and tolerance to Tracy, yet he shattered her own trust time and again.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, then set me down!¡±

    With a calm yet firm voice, Rachel said, ¡°And¡­ we should cancel the wedding.¡±

    However, Brian¡¯s response was furious. His grip on her tightened, his voice adamant. ¡°That¡¯s out of the question! The wedding will proceed, no matter what.¡±

    Tears streamed down Rachel¡¯s face as she pounded on his chest. ¡°You¡¯re unbearable! Release me! How can you be so heartless? If you can¡¯t trust me, why insist on marrying me? Go be with Tracy if she means so much to you. Please, just let me go¡ªdon¡¯t shatter my heart again!¡±

    Her tears flowed incessantly. She could no longer bear the emotional strain.

    Exhausted physically and emotionally, she knew she couldn¡¯t remain with him without breakingpletely.

    If his heart wasn¡¯t hers, she resolved to walk away.

    Yet, he wouldn¡¯t release her.

    Explore more chapters on g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s?c?m

    Her desperate attempts to free herself didn¡¯t loosen Brian¡¯s hold. He remained stoic, unaffected by her struggles. Driven to the edge, Rachel resorted to biting his arm.

    Initially, she hesitated.

    Brian smirked. ¡°Rachel, I know you don¡¯t have it in you to hurt me.¡±

    That remark dispelled anyst trace of her remorse. She bit down with renewed force, her teeth sinking deep, drawing blood that stained her lips crimson.

    ¡°Will you release me now?¡± she demanded once more.

    He simply stared back, his voice firm. ¡°If it eases your anger, keep biting.¡±

    He then rolled up his other sleeve, presenting his arm to her.

    She shoved it aside. ¡°I don¡¯t want to bite you! I want to call off the wedding.¡±

    Brian¡¯s reply came resolute, saying, ¡°That¡¯s not going to happen.¡±

    ¡°Why not? I¡¯ve backed down. Brian, I¡¯m pleading with you, let me leave.¡±

    Rachel grasped his sleeve, her eyes brimming with tears as she looked up at him.

    The sight of her distraught face could shatter any man¡¯s resolve¡ªBrian¡¯s included.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 259

    ?Chapter 259:

    Still, he found himself unable to release her. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go home.¡±

    In the car, he enveloped her in his arms, holding her close as though fearing she might vanish.

    Throughout the journey, Rachel continued to resist.

    Regardless of her efforts, Brian managed to counter each one.

    Ultimately, worn out physically and mentally, she resigned herself to his embrace.

    Tears cascaded down her cheeks, each drop like a dagger stabbing into his heart.

    Yet, he continued to hold her. He was unusually calm, tenderly wiping her tears before cupping her face to deliver a gentle kiss.

    Rachel recoiled. ¡°Doesn¡¯t this disgust you?¡±

    Brian tensed up, the veins on his forehead visible as he battled his emotions.

    He soon let go, his voice softening. ¡°Let¡¯s forget what happened today and move past it.¡±

    ¡°Do you trust me?¡± she asked.

    His expression tightened, and his silence was telling.

    ¡°You never did trust me, did you? Saying we should ¡®forget about today¡¯ is just your way of avoiding the truth. Can you honestly say it doesn¡¯t bother you? Thinking about how close I was to him, are you really at peace?¡±

    Rachel¡¯s words unleashed a wave of anger in Brian. He could restrain himself no more.

    In a sudden movement, he ripped at her clothing, his gestures rough and devoid of any gentleness.

    His gaze was that of a predator poised to strike, to consume her entirely.

    His voice was a deep, angry growl. ¡°Yes, it bothers me. It drives me mad. Rachel, you belong to me. I won¡¯t let anyone else have you. And he will pay for this.¡±

    He aggressively tore at her bra strap, snapping it off.

    Her skin was bared in moments.

    Lat3zt chapt3rz found at g??l??ovels.??????

    Brian had been struggling to keep hisposure, to remain rational and calm.

    However, the sight of red marks on her neck and corbone pushed him over the edge. His pent-up emotions unleashed like a beast freed from its constraints.

    He kissed her marks with fervor, sucking hard.

    The pressure at the side of her neck near an artery was intense, and Rachel felt her head spin, her ability to breathe constricted.

    Several minutes passed, her skin growing numb from the prolonged contact, before Brian released her.

    His lips then zed a new trail across her skin.

    He continued until the initial marks were obscured by newer, darker ones, and only then did he pause.

    Yet, his lips persisted, softly pressing and lingering on her skin. His lips moved slowly, taking their time, as if he were admiring his own handiwork, carefully tracing the shape of the hickeys.

    Eventually, he even asked, ¡°Rachel, do these marks resemble a heart? A heart-shaped mark?¡±

    Rachel, grappling with difort, shut her eyes and muttered, ¡°Brian, this is madness.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260:

    This time, he didn¡¯t argue. Instead, he confessed openly. ¡°Yes, I have lost my mind. It happened the moment I saw these marks.¡±

    His kisses lingered, moving slowly down her neck.

    Up front, Ronald sat rigid, too tense to even breathe freely, let alone shift in his seat.

    He had served Brian for many years but had never witnessed him lose control like this. It was Rachel who brought out this unprecedented side of him. Her impact on him was profound.

    Unbeknownst to him, Rachel had be more significant in his heart than Tracy ever was.

    ¡°Please, stop, I¡¯m begging you.¡±

    At that moment, Rachel realized the extent of Brian¡¯s turmoil; he was beyond reason.

    They were still inside the car, with Ronald sitting right in front. Brian, however, appeared deaf to her appeals.

    The fear in her voice was evident as she pleaded with him.

    She was desperate to prevent anything further from happening inside the car.

    ¡°Just wait until we¡¯re home, then you can do whatever you want.¡±

    Despite her pleas, Brian¡¯s actions only escted. Her attire was now disheveled, barely managing to cover her, leaving much of her back bare to the cool air.

    Her skirt was scandalously short, offering little coverage.

    Despite her pleas, Brian was relentless.

    Ultimately, Rachel leaned against him, draping his suit jacket over herself, and hissed through clenched teeth, ¡°Brian, don¡¯t make me despise you.¡±

    Despise? Yet, the concept seemed to hold no weight with Brian. He smirked dismissively, pulling her onto hisp and said, ¡°Go ahead, despise me!¡±

    He preferred her hatred over her indifference.

    ¡°You¡¯re insane.¡±

    ?????????v?????.co?? for more reading

    After all their years together, she couldn¡¯t recall ever seeing him this unhinged. Her words, whether gentle or severe, failed to sway him; if anything, they seemed to drive him further over the edge.

    Rachel felt herself nearing a breakdown, but relief flickered as they neared their home.

    The sight of the vi sparked a flicker of hope within her.

    Just then, Ronald brought the car to a stop.

    ¡°Mr. White, we¡¯re home!¡±

    Before Ronald could fully announce their arrival, Brian sharplymanded, ¡°Stop the car. Get out now.¡±

    Ronald exited swiftly, without hesitation.

    Rachel tried to seize the moment to flee, opening the car door.

    However, Brian was quicker, yanking her back with one arm.

    Then, he mmed the door shut and locked it once more.

    Once again confined, Rachel¡¯sposure shattered. She hammered against the door and screamed, ¡°What is it that you want? Are you trying to drive me to madness? Do you want to see me dead? I don¡¯t want it here!¡±

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Hope you liked the chapters dear readers! New novels releases in a few minutes. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (?O?=)? ?

    .

 Chapter 261

    ?Chapter 261:

    It was her outburst that finally made Brian draw in a sharp breath. He leaned in, his breath hot against her ear. ¡°If it¡¯s not me you want, then who? That man?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I want him. He treats me better; he¡¯s way better than you in every way. Brian, you mean nothing to me. I¡¯m done holding onto you like a fool.¡±

    Rachel thought she had won that argument, but the satisfaction was short-lived.

    She was so furious that the words had just tumbled out.

    And then, the regret hit¡ªhard¡ªbecause Brian wasn¡¯t about to let it slide.

    In the car, he came dangerously close to stripping her.

    The humiliation was unbearable, but it got worse¡ªhe suddenly swung the door open, and there was Ronald, standing right outside.

    Rachel¡¯s stomach dropped. Her face went white. ¡°No, please¡­¡± she begged, her voice barely above a whisper.

    But Brian didn¡¯t care.

    He just threw his coat over her and carried her inside like her pleas meant nothing.

    Rachel was beyond embarrassed, sinking her face lower and lower as if she could disappear.

    But no matter how much she tried to hide, her long legs were still in in sight, impossible to ignore.

    The moment they reached the bathroom, Brian didn¡¯t hesitate and dropped her straight into the bathtub.

    A secondter, water from the showerhead came crashing down, soaking her from head to toe.

    The icy water made her shiver instantly. She curled into herself, arms wrapped tightly around her body.

    But gradually, the warmth seeped in, spreading over her body and easing the initial chill.

    Heat rushed to her skin, making her look even more delicate.

    She didn¡¯t want this¡ªdidn¡¯t want to be drenched. She wanted to get up, grab her clothes, and run.

    Find more books at g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls

    But Brian had no intention of letting that happen.

    She reached for the edge of the tub, desperate to pull herself up, but just then¡ªBrian stepped in.

    Without the slightest pause, he stripped off his soaked shirt and trousers, like it was the most natural thing in the world.

    Now, in therge tub, they were in the same situation.

    The bright lights made everything feel even more exposed, and Rachel immediately turned her back, refusing to look.

    He didn¡¯t push her this time and didn¡¯t say a word.

    But then, she felt it. The slick touch of shower gel as he emptied half the bottle onto her. His hands worked thether over her skin, scrubbing, rubbing, over and over, as if washing her clean of something only he could see.

    Rachel had no idea how long this went on or how many times he repeated the same motion.

    All she knew was that her skin ached, raw and burning.

    But she knew exactly what this was about. He thought she had been intimate with Andres, and that betrayal ate away at him.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 262

    ?Chapter 262:

    That was why he kept scrubbing, as if he could erase whatever he imagined had happened.

    A hollowugh slipped from her lips as she weakly grasped his wrist.

    ¡°Just stop. Brian, you don¡¯t trust me, do you? In your mind, I¡¯m already tainted. What¡¯s the point of scrubbing now? A hundred times, a thousand¡ªit won¡¯t change what you think. Stop deceiving yourself.¡±

    But for once, Brian didn¡¯t agree.

    ¡°No. It¡¯s not that. I don¡¯t think you¡¯re stained. I just don¡¯t want another man¡¯s scent on you.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Rachel let out a small, bitter smile.

    Without saying another word, she reached out, wrapped her arms around his neck, and softly pressed her lips against his.

    That single moment shattered Brian¡¯s restraint¡ªhe instantly went from hesitant topletely taking control.

    The heat in the bathroom seemed to intensify. The steaming water rushed over them, adding to the tension.

    Rachel¡¯s hands tightened around the edge of the tub, her fingers digging in.

    Fear took over, making her body tremble uncontrobly.

    Noticing her shiver, Brian instantly stopped in his tracks,pletely still.

    He loosened his grip and slowly pulled away.

    Seeing her reluctance, he chose not to push any further. In the end, it was fear that held him back¡ªfear that she might cry, that tears would fill her eyes.

    But more than anything, he feared the possibility that she truly despised him, just as she had said earlier.

    He had tried to deny it, but deep down, the thought of her pulling away, of seeing pure hatred in her eyes, terrified him.

    So, ultimately, he relented.

    He stood up and swiftly wrapped a towel around his waist.

    ???????????? ???? ???????? ?????????????? @ ?????????¦Í??????©q?????

    He ced another towel by the tub and said calmly, ¡°Get up and get dressed. I won¡¯t disturb you.¡±

    Rachel stared at him, stunned.

    For nearly a whole minute, she just looked at him in silence.

    Yet, in that short moment, it felt like her heart had nearly stopped. A cold chill ran through her, as if she had been thrown into an ice cer. She shivered, and a bitterugh slipped from her lips.

    How much effort did it take to stop herself fromughing out loud?

    He had told her he didn¡¯t despise her. For a brief moment, she had allowed herself to dream, to believe¡ªbut reality crushed it instantly.

    His actions said it all. The fact that he stopped was proof enough.

    They had shared intimacy countless times before¡ªhe had always been intense, relentless, taking whatever he wanted without hesitation.

    When had he ever held back at thest moment like this?

    There could only be one exnation¡ªhe looked down on her, saw her as stained. That was why he stopped, why he refused toy another hand on her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 263

    ?Chapter 263:

    She had lostpletely¡ªhumiliated, crushed beyond repair.

    Just look at her now¡ªpathetic, foolish, a joke even to herself.

    ¡°Brian!¡±

    As Brian was about to leave, Rachel suddenly called his name. But her voice wasn¡¯t angry or desperate, it was calm and almost emotionless.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He stopped and turned to face her.

    Wrapping a towel around herself, Rachel met his gaze and said, ¡°I mean it. I want to cancel the wedding. This isn¡¯t a joke. Since we¡¯ve reached the end, I hope you¡¯ll give it real thought.¡±

    His body tensed up instantly. His expression darkened.

    ¡°When did you meet him? When did it start?¡±

    The moment the words left his mouth, he regretted them. But at the same time, he needed to know.

    No wonder she hadn¡¯t even reacted to Tracy. So that was it¡ªshe already had someone else. That exined why she never questioned him about Tracy.

    Rachel froze for a second, then quickly realized he had gotten the wrong idea.

    But at this stage, what did it matter? If he wanted to believe that, let him.

    ¡°It¡¯s been some time. We met on a business trip. He treats me well, like a true gentleman. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t want to drag things out with you anymore. I spent ten years chasing after you, and I¡¯m tired. This time, I want to be the one who¡¯s loved, to know what it feels like to be cherished.¡±

    She spoke with such sincerity that Brian had little reason to question her.

    Hearing that, a sharp pain tore through his chest, spreading like wildfire, consuming him whole.

    ¡°But our wedding has been nned for so long. My grandparents adore you and have been eagerly waiting for it. If we cancel now¡­¡±

    Before Brian could utter another word, Rachel interjected, her voice steady andposed.

    ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking. Don¡¯t worry, you can pin everything on me. Just tell your grandparents it¡¯s all my fault. I can take all the me. I¡¯ll even help you exin things if needed.¡±

    Her tone was unwavering, as though bearing the weight of the me meant nothing to her.

    Brian¡¯s sharp gaze locked onto hers, his expression unreadable.

    ¡°That eager to call off the wedding?¡±

    Rachel¡¯s lips curled into a faint, almost indifferent smile.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she confirmed without hesitation. ¡°The sooner this is over, the sooner I can move forward. I¡¯m not getting any younger, Brian. I can¡¯t afford to waste time.¡±

    She paused, her fingers clenching before she continued, her voice lighter.

    ¡°Besides, you¡¯ve waited for Tracy for so many years. It¡¯s time you marry her.¡±

    From this moment onward, their paths would unlikely cross again. Though Rachel had braced herself for this moment, the reality hit her with pain so profound that it left her breathless.

    Brian¡¯s voice carried a mix of confusion and desperation as he posed his question.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 264

    ?Chapter 264:

    ¡°Can I ask you something?¡±

    His gaze fixed intently on her.

    ¡°Of course, go ahead.¡±

    Rachel maintained herposure, forcing a smile despite the tension.

    ¡°Why would you insist on advancing our wedding date if you¡¯re already seeing him? And giving me a surprise visit overseas¡ªwhat was the purpose?¡±

    Brian¡¯s tone intensified, his frustration evident as he clenched his fists.

    He paused, the silence in the room thickening.

    ¡°Why, Rachel? I need an exnation.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you want to hear this?¡± Rachel queried, her expression solemn.

    Brian¡¯s expression was resolute.

    ¡°I need to understand.¡±

    Taking a deep breath, she gave a resigned nod.

    ¡°The exnation is quite straightforward. I once considered his modest background insufficient to help me achieve what I needed, so I relied on your social standing. I aimed to expedite our wedding for merely one specific benefit.¡±

    ¡°For what?¡± Brian demanded, his voice edged with tension.

    ¡°To secure Jeffrey¡¯s custody,¡± Rachel stated, each word measured and deliberate as she held Brian¡¯s gaze. ¡°I consulted Eric Riley, who confirmed that your financial and social influence would significantly bolster my case for Jeffrey¡¯s custody if we were married. So yes, I used you. I won¡¯t pretend otherwise.¡±

    Brian¡¯s reaction was one of profound shock; his face twisted as he processed her admission. The revtion hit him like a physical blow, leaving him visibly shaken.

    Seeing the disbelief in his eyes, Rachel continued, ¡°If you have doubts about my intentions, I encourage you to speak with Eric. He knows everything about my ns, and he¡¯s bound by honesty to tell you the truth.¡±

    Brian, still reeling from the shock and losing hope, sought rification on something that had once felt meaningful to him. ¡°And what about Kiss Day?¡± he asked in a barely audible whisper. That day had felt so real¡ªRachel seeking him out, their time together in the square, the intimacy shared in the hot air balloon. It couldn¡¯t have been entirely fake.

    ¡°Kiss Day?¡± Rachel let out a soft, rueful chuckle. ¡°Maybe it was my way of surrendering. I knew Tracy woulde for you, and she did, just as I anticipated. Seeing you two together¡­ it lessened some of the weight on my conscience.¡±

    Every story unfolds at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s£®??????

    Brian¡¯s gaze sharpened, tinged with betrayal. The day he had cherished as a romantic gesture was, in her eyes, nothing more than a strategy to ease her guilt.

    ¡°You anticipated Tracy woulde?¡± Brian¡¯s voice was heavy with disbelief.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Rachel confirmed, her tone unwavering.

    ¡°You knew I would leave with her that day?¡± he pressed, his voice thick with emotion.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she answered once again.

    Each of his questions was met with a candid response, stripped of pretense or evasion. There was no attempt to sugarcoat the truth or soften the blow.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s part ways with grace,¡± Rachel said softly but resolutely. Even on the brink of their separation, she wanted to preserve whatever dignity remained between them, to part on good terms rather than let it all dissolve into resentment or regret.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 265

    ?Chapter 265:

    Ovee by the weight of their conversation, Brian felt drained. He didn¡¯t respond¡ªhe simply turned away and silently left the bathroom.

    Meanwhile, Rachel wrapped herself in a towel and methodically dried her hair. After a few minutes, she emerged, moving with a detached air toward the wardrobe to pick out her clothes.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Brian¡¯s voice was low, his grip firm as he sped her wrist, his gaze unwavering.

    Rachel exhaled softly, her exhaustion taking precedence over any desire to protest. ¡°If we¡¯re saying goodbye, let¡¯s make it final,¡± she murmured. ¡°My hair¡¯s dry. I¡¯ll leave as soon as I¡¯ve changed.¡±

    Brian¡¯s fingers tightened instinctively, his voice rough with suppressed emotion. ¡°Stay. Just for tonight.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Rachel replied, her voice steady yet quiet. She couldn¡¯t bear the thought of prolonging this undefined connection, where every moment felt like a fragile thread threatening to unravel.

    ¡°You have my word; I won¡¯t cross any lines.¡± His voice was firm yet tinged with desperation. When Rachel remained silent, he pressed further. ¡°It¡¯s toote to go out alone. It isn¡¯t safe.¡±

    Sighing, her gaze lowered as she considered her words. ¡°Fine,¡± she finally agreed.

    Still draped in a towel, she retreated to change into her nightclothes. When she emerged, Brian was already on the bed, his imposing figure stretched across the mattress. He had drawn back the nkets on her side, a silent invitation.

    epting the inevitability of the situation, Rachel slid under the covers, her voice barely audible. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m really tired, so I¡¯ll rest now.¡±

    Brian¡¯s lips parted as if to speak, but the words seemed to dissolve before they could form. In the end, he simply nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±

    Rachel settled into the bed, the soft rustling of the sheets the only sound in the otherwise still room. She pulled the covers gently over herself, the warmth of the fabric a brieffort against the chill of the night. Her body, once lively and full of energy, now felt delicate and fragile, worn down by illness, travel, and the relentless toll of dialysis. In this moment, she felt smaller than ever, a tiny figure curled near the edge of the bed as though trying to take up as little space as possible.

    Brian¡¯s hand moved instinctively as if to pull her closer, but the memory of her earlier resistance stopped him in his tracks. His hand hovered briefly, then fell slowly to his side, the weight of unspoken words and past hesitation hanging in the air. He cleared his throat, the sound sharp in the quiet room.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to sleep on the edge,¡± he said, his voice softer than usual. ¡°There¡¯s plenty of room, and the covers are wide enough. You can move a little closer.¡±

    Check out more on g???????¦Í?????????o??

    Rachel tightened her grip on the edge of the nket, her fingers pale against the fabric. ¡°Thank you, but it¡¯s really not necessary,¡± she whispered.

    She had always struggled with a deep sense of insecurity. The notion of sharing a bed with him used to bring her a kind of quiet sce, but now it felt almost foreign. Back then, she would often find herself gravitating toward him in the dark, her body instinctively reaching out for the warmth he emitted. Her limbs would seek him out, weaving around him as if drawn by some unspoken need.

    It wasn¡¯t just a matter offort. She was perpetually cold, shivering even in the warmth of thick nkets. But it went deeper than that. There was an innate fear that gripped her heart in the quiet hours of the night. She was terrified that this fragile sense of connection might slip away, that the world they had built together might be an illusion. That fear had oncepelled Rachel to cling to Brian, her arms encircling him like an anchor, as if she might lose him in her sleep. He had been her reassurance, her constant. But now, everything had shifted.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 266

    ?Chapter 266:

    Tonight, the room felt colder, even though the air remained still. The bed, wide and spacious, felt like a chasm between them. Each of themy facing away from the other, the physical distance an almost tangible barrier. There were no quiet breaths shared, no unspokenfort in their proximity. It was as if an invisible wall stood between them, silent and unyielding.

    Rachel and Brian didn¡¯t feel the slightest bit drowsy. Lying on their sides, they stared nkly in opposite directions, their eyes wide open, lost in their own thoughts. The silence in the room was so heavy that when Brian¡¯s phone rang, the sound felt deafening.

    Rachel was still awake, so she heard Tracy¡¯s voice clearly through the speaker.

    ¡°Brian, you¡¯re back, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± he replied.

    ¡°That¡¯s great! I¡¯ve missed you these past few days. We haven¡¯t had a meal together in so long. Can we go out tomorrow?¡±

    Her voice carried an ease that felt far too natural, and her words weren¡¯t just casual; they sounded like those of a girlfriend, not a secretary.

    Brian hesitated for a moment before responding in his usual deep tone.

    ¡°What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll have someone book a table.¡±

    ¡°How about Japanese?¡±

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll ask Ronald to make the reservation.¡±

    ¡°Perfect! See you tomorrow.¡± Her voice was bright, filled with joy and anticipation. ¡°Bye.¡±

    Listening to their conversation, Rachel couldn¡¯t suppress the emotions building inside her. She felt sorry for them. For all these years, she had been standing in Tracy¡¯s ce, holding onto something that was never meant to be hers. She had wasted so much time¡ªboth her own and theirs.

    If only she hadn¡¯t chased after Brian back then¡­ If she hadn¡¯t insisted on being with him, maybe Tracy and Brian would have already been together¡ªhappily in love, maybe even with children by now.

    The phone rang again. This time, it was Rachel¡¯s.

    A steady, gentle voice came through. ¡°I hope I didn¡¯t make things worse tonight?¡± It was Andres.

    L?¦Ó??¦Ó ch?¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?ls.????

    ¡°No. Actually, I should thank you. Otherwise, I might have kept holding on to an illusion.¡±

    It was better to wake up now than to stay blind forever. Even if it hurt, at least it freed her from a dream that was never real.

    Under the covers, Brian¡¯s hand clenched tightly, his jaw tensing. So, to her, being with him was nothing more than holding on to an illusion, huh? Then what did she call being with that man? Did she see that as finding her happiness? The thought of it sent a surge of frustration through Brian¡¯s chest, making it impossible to stay calm.

    That night, neither of them moved, as if silently agreeing to keep their distance. Brian thought Rachel was asleep, and she assumed the same about him. But neither of them knew the other was lying there, just as sleepless.

    Rachel barely slept that night and kept tossing and turning in restless half-sleep. When she woke up, it was still dark outside, not yet morning. But no matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t go back to sleep. Even though their backs weren¡¯t touching, she could still feel his warmth, reminding her he was there.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 267

    ?Chapter 267:

    She thought that this might be thest time they would ever share the same bed. Once morning arrived, they would truly go their separate ways. Saying she was ready to let go now was nothing but a lie. Ten years of love and devotion¡ªhow could it all disappear in a single night? She could pretend for his sake, but deep down, she couldn¡¯t fool herself.

    As she turned over, she told herself¡ªthis would be thest time she ever stared at his back. She wouldn¡¯t chase after him anymore.

    Back in their school days, he had always walked ahead, never looking back. His long strides carried him farther and farther away, and all she ever saw was his back. But she had loved him too much to give up. So every time, she would run after him, like a shadow that refused to disappear. It took time to catch up, but she always did¡ªreaching for his arm, calling his name, pleading softly, doing whatever it took to make him stay.

    Back then, people had scolded her, saying, ¡°Rachel, don¡¯t you have any self-respect? Why do you always run after him after every fight? Can¡¯t you stand up for yourself just once?¡±

    She had wanted to. She had longed for him to hold her instead. But the fear of losing him, the fear of breaking up, was far stronger. So she never took that risk.

    And when someone asked her the same question again, she lifted her head, her eyes filled with hope and dreams. With a determined smile, she had said, ¡°Just wait. Everything I¡¯m doing will be worth it. One day, I¡¯ll win his heart, and when I do, he¡¯ll be the one chasing after me¡ªmaking up for every time I had to run after him. Just watch!¡±

    Looking back now, Rachel saw just how naive and overconfident she had once been.

    Now, those words came back to bite her, stinging like an old wound. The irony of it all was almostughable. She had spent so many years¡ªmore than a decade, in fact¡ªchasing after something that was never hers. And yet, in all that time, his heart had remained locked, holding space for no one but Tracy.

    He was unwavering, loyal to a fault¡ªhow could she have ever thought he would love her instead? She had certainly given herself far too much credit.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go¡­¡± A murmur slipped from Brian¡¯s lips, low and indistinct.

    It was faint, barely a whisper, but Rachel caught it. Even in his sleep, he was afraid of losing Tracy. No wonder his greatest wish was to rewind time, to relive those years with her.

    If he had the chance, he would give anything to change the past¡ªto hold on to Tracy. He had already lost her once. This time, Rachel wouldn¡¯t stand in his way.

    Fresh chapters uploaded on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv??ls?c?m

    She reached out, her slender fingers lightly running over his back through the thin fabric of his nightshirt. It was as broad and warm as always, a source offort she had leaned on so many times, but it would never be hers again.

    Her touch was delicate as she traced invisible letters.

    ¡°Bye.¡±

    Goodbye, Brian.

    This time, she meant it.

    She was ending it all¡ªthe love, the regrets, the endless back-and-forth between them. Everything. The joys and the sorrows¡ªwould end with the first light of day. By morning, they would be strangers again.

    So she whispered her farewell now, before the moment slipped away. In case fate didn¡¯t allow them onest goodbye, at least she wouldn¡¯t leave with regrets.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 268

    ?Chapter 268:

    Maybe he sensed something in his sleep because Brian shifted slightly. Startled, she pulled her hand back in an instant. But even as she did, she couldn¡¯t stop staring at his back. She lifted her hand once more, but this time, she hesitated, unwilling to touch him again. Instead, she traced the words in her mind: ¡°I love you.¡±

    At dawn, Rachel got out of bed and changed her clothes. Brian was already dressed in his suit. Their eyes met, but neither of them spoke. Silently, they walked downstairs together. The moment their eyes fell on the breakfast table, they spoke at the same time, as if reading each other¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Let¡¯s eat together.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    They nodded in silent agreement.

    They ate quietly, and without thinking, Rachel reached for an egg. She peeled it like always, setting the egg white in his bowl while keeping the yolk in hers. It was muscle memory, something she had done too many times to count.

    Brian had always been particr¡ªhe only ate the egg whites, never the yolks. But Rachel didn¡¯t like yolks either. Still, for years, she had done it anyway¡ªsetting aside the part he liked without a second thought. It wasn¡¯t about preference or habit. It was simply love, and she had been more than willing.

    ¡°Sorry. It¡¯s just a habit.¡±

    The moment she realized, she hesitated before quickly taking the egg white back into her own bowl.

    Since Rachel was about to part ways with Brian, she knew she wouldn¡¯t need to care for him in the future.

    ¡°You know, I¡¯m just like you. I can¡¯t stand egg yolks either. They¡¯re dry, hard to swallow. Every time, I forced myself to eat them.¡± Her voice was light, almost casual, but there was a quiet resignation underneath.

    Brian¡¯s hand paused mid-air. His expression flickered. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ever tell me all these years?¡±

    Rachel¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile¡ªcalm, yet distant. ¡°I did tell you. You just never listened. Or maybe¡­ you never cared enough to remember.¡±

    To him, she had always been insignificant, a fleeting shadow unworthy of his attention.

    ???????? ???????????? ?????????? ????: g???????¦Í????????????

    ¡°If it had been Tracy, you would¡¯ve etched it into your memory, making sure you never got it wrong.¡±

    Inhaling deeply, she blinked back the tears that threatened to spill down her cheeks. She maintained herposure with a practiced smile. ¡°Now I never have to struggle through egg yolks again. I can savor the egg whites I¡¯ve always preferred. Let¡¯s finish our meal.¡±

    Perhaps this would be the final breakfast they shared together. She yearned to conclude it without conflict.

    Both ate with deliberate slowness, as though honoring an unspoken pact.

    A full thirty minutes passed before they emptied their tes.

    The moment had arrived¡ªeverything needed closure.

    Rachel ced her spoon down with care and announced, ¡°I¡¯ve finished eating.¡±

    ncing toward the staircase, she added, ¡°There¡¯s quite a bit to pack. I¡¯ve arranged for transportation, and I¡¯ll remove everything tonight.¡±

    Words lodged in Brian¡¯s throat, refusing to emerge.

    She had already turned away, heading for the exit.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 269

    ?Chapter 269:

    He harbored countless things he longed to express as he pursued her. ustomed to wielding authority, he desired to assert himself one final time.

    His steps faltered as he moved. He struggled for breath, fearing he wouldn¡¯t reach her in time. But his advance halted abruptly when he glimpsed the figure waiting outside. A tall, distinguished man stood there.

    If his suspicions were correct, Brian knew this was the same man who had apanied Rachel at the suite yesterday. Had he even arrived to collect her? So, she truly intended to move on? How ironic that he had still entertained thoughts of winning her affection again. How utterly, pathetically foolish.

    At this moment, Brian could onlyugh, harshly mocking his own delusions.

    Yet, the fury building in his chest erupted uncontrobly.

    He stormed forward and seized the man, his fist connecting squarely with the stranger¡¯s face. His strength was remarkable, as though he sought to inflict serious damage. Even afternding the blow, he remained unsatisfied. Heunched a second strike. Since this man had dared to steal what belonged to him, he should be prepared to face the consequences.

    Brian had never been known for clemency, and now he had been betrayed. To him, this represented an unbearable disgrace. He needed to reim his dignity.

    However, Andres deftly evaded Brian¡¯s second attempt.

    Brian¡¯s rage intensified, and without calction, he unleashed a flurry of punches. These strikes came rapid and brutal, prompting Rachel, who recognized Brian¡¯s capabilities, to grow concerned.

    She called out anxiously, ¡°Be careful!¡± This warning was clearly intended for Andres.

    Witnessing Rachel¡¯s concern for another man, Brian¡¯s anger deepened, his heartbeat faltering in its rhythm. This momentary distraction created the perfect opening for Andres.

    Brian¡¯s fist was captured firmly in Andres¡¯s grip.

    In this vast world, two equally exceptional men stood locked in silent confrontation. Their gazes shed in fierce opposition, generating almost visible sparks between them.

    Neither would yield. Their eyes locked, radiating an unyielding dominance, neither willing to concede an inch. The sheer force of their presence was impossible to ignore, crackling like electricity in the air.

    ???????? ???? ???????? ???????? ¡ú ??a???????¦Í???????????????

    Then, after a beat of silence, Andres smirked. ¡°I have to admit, you caught me off guard with that first punch, Mr. White. But in a fair fight? I wouldn¡¯t go down so easily.¡±

    ¡°Mr. White?¡± That simple form of address caused Brian¡¯s eyes to narrow instantly, internal rms ring within his mind. He harbored a powerful intuition that Andres¡¯s knowledge of him extended far beyond mere recognition.

    He felt as though he had been seen through, yet the man standing before him remained an enigma.

    Not even a flicker of recognition surfaced as Brian scoured his memory for any trace of this face.

    His recall abilities typically functioned wlessly. He could summon the image of anyone he had encountered previously. But with this man, his mental catalog offered nothing. This could only signify that their paths had never intersected before. This realization intensified Brian¡¯s difort, evolving into a sensation of losing his carefully maintained control.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 270

    ?Chapter 270:

    ¡°Mr. White, since Rachel has chosen me, I hope you¡¯ll release her gracefully. Rather than desperately clinging to what¡¯s past, why not allow her to discover genuine happiness?¡± Andres delivered these words calmly.

    Even Rachel, observing from nearby, found herself astonished. Andres¡¯s ability to navigate this confrontation and his spontaneous performance impressed her deeply.

    Initially, she had merely requested that he appear and pretend to collect her. She hadn¡¯t anticipated Brian rushing out and initiating physical conflict.

    Her heart pounded anxiously, suspended between fear and hope.

    Remarkably, Andres required no guidance; he embodied his role perfectly. His statements, however, provoked Brian¡¯s fury to new heights.

    With a cial smile, Brian curled his lips, his words stripped of any warmth. ¡°You¡¯ve stolen my woman and still dare to disy such arrogance? Do you believe you¡¯ll depart from here unscathed?¡±

    Yet Andres maintained hisposure. Not only did he show no fear, but he confronted Brian with casual confidence, hands tucked into his pockets.

    ¡°Is that so? Let¡¯s wait and see what unfolds.¡±

    ¡°Such audacity, then¡­¡±

    Before Brian couldplete his thought, Andres interjected, ¡°Regardless, Rachel stands with me. Since she has chosen me, I believe that whatever transpires, she¡¯ll remain by my side.¡± Simultaneously, Andres took Rachel¡¯s hand in his own.

    Although they had met several times andmunicated professionally, this sudden physical contact created difort for Rachel. But with Brian watching, she suppressed her instinct to withdraw.

    At this moment, Brian fixated on their intertwined hands.

    If looks possessed physical power, he would have incinerated Andres¡¯s hand to ashes where they stood.

    It must be acknowledged that as a rival, Andres demonstrated precise knowledge of how to provoke and wound Brian¡¯s pride.

    ¡°Rachel, return to me!¡± After several seconds of deceptive calm, Brian altered his approach.

    Explore more stories g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??ls?c?m

    Looking at Rachel once more, his eyes softened with unexpected tenderness, his voice transforming into something remarkably gentle. ¡°If you¡¯re willing toe back, I promise the wedding will proceed exactly as nned.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s smile was tinged with bitterness.

    She was still uncertain about her true desires. Did Brian really believe that all she wanted was a wedding? What she craved was his genuine love andmitment. Without that love, a wedding dress and ceremony would be hollow, merely going through the motions.

    ¡°Brian, I¡¯m sorry, but I can no longer listen to your empty promises. Perhaps you find it hard to let me go. I¡¯ve been by your side for so long. A girl who is so amodating and strives so hard to please, like me, doesn¡¯te around often. That¡¯s why you cling to me. Or maybe it¡¯s because your grandparents have grown fond of me, and you think I¡¯m a safe choice. But I refuse to settle for that. What does the wedding mean to me? The moment Tracy beckons, you¡¯ll abandon me as you have done time and again. In your heart, she remains the important one, always first and irreceable.¡±

    Previously, she tolerated being second best. She believed she could ept always being secondary in his affections. But it dawned on her that she wasn¡¯t even his second choice. Perhaps Doris held more significance to him than she ever did. Thus, she abandoned all hope.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 271

    ?Chapter 271:

    This time, Rachel remained tearless. After everything that had happenedst night, she found herself able to speak these truths withposure and self-respect.

    Yet Brian was not prepared to release her. ¡°Rachel, I¡¯m telling you again,e back to me. You¡¯ll regret it if you don¡¯t.¡± His warning was almost explicit.

    Rachel stood firm, her lip caught between her teeth, resolved not to yield.

    ¡°Rachel, this is your final opportunity,¡± he said, his tone teetering on the brink of impatience.

    He then took out his phone and dialed.

    Rachel assumed he was calling assistance.

    Given his control over this domain and the resources at hismand, it made sense he wouldn¡¯t personally handle a situation he could simply delegate with a few calls.

    His approach was typically blunt, forceful, and resolute.

    Yet, in this moment, Rachel didn¡¯t flinch but positioned herself firmly between Brian and Andres.

    ¡°If you want to get to him, over my dead body,¡± she said resolutely, her stance protective of Andres.

    Brian paused, wondering if he had misheard her.

    He scoffed coldly, his eyes tinged with red, saying, ¡°Am I hearing things? Suddenly, you¡¯re ready to defend another man with such ferocity. What about us? You gave up your feelings for me so easily?¡±

    Rachel¡¯s response was equally cold.

    ¡°My feelings for you?¡± Rachelughed bitterly, herugh echoing twice more in the cold air.

    She then said pointedly, ¡°Brian, I gave you everything once, but you didn¡¯t value it. I offered my heart, but you rejected it, calling it wed. You discarded it, flung it to the earth, and even trampled it, pressing it deep into the dirt. Now, it¡¯s been picked up and cherished by someone else. Who do you think it will side with?¡±

    With those words, she wearily closed her eyes.

    By this time, onlookers had formed a dense circle around them, their presence almost enveloping the scene.

    ???????? ???????????????? ???????????? ???? ?????????¦Í?????????????

    The sheer number of spectators was evident from the echoing footsteps alone.

    ¡°I realize I can¡¯tpete with you. If you truly desire my end, then proceed,¡± Rachel said, her arms spread open, standing boldly and without fear before Andres.

    Her frame was petite and delicate. There was a noticeable height disparity between them; her head barely reached Andres¡¯s chest. Nevertheless, she positioned herself protectively in front of him, using her body as a shield.

    Brian observed the scene, a sharp twinge suddenly piercing his chest. This minor ache quickly spread throughout his chest. It soon became almost unbearable.

    When she talked about breaking up, it didn¡¯t hurt. When she hit him and hurled insults, it didn¡¯t hurt either. Even her derations of lost love hadn¡¯t affected his heart.

    However, at this moment, watching her steadfastly use her body to protect another man¡ªthe same arms that used to protect him¡ªhe felt a profound emptiness in his chest, as though something precious had been stripped away.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 272

    ?Chapter 272:

    ¡°Will you truly leave with him, regardless of the circumstances?¡± Brian¡¯s voice emerged deep and hoarse when he spoke again.

    Rachel gave a silent nod, offering no words in return.

    She then watched Brian turn away and ascend the stairs. Within five minutes, the assembled crowd had dispersed. It dawned on Rachel that Brian had decided to let them leave peacefully.

    ¡°We should get going!¡± Without hesitation, Rachel took Andres¡¯s hand and they both entered the car.

    Only after they were well along the road did Rachel turn to the man beside her.

    ¡°Mr. Garrett, thank you so much for everything today! Also, I apologize. I really just needed a lift to create a certain impression. I never intended for you to get hurt.¡±

    Andres was about to dismiss it as nothing when he reconsidered. ¡°Well, since that¡¯s the case, you apanying me to the hospital for some ointment isn¡¯t asking too much, is it?¡± Rachel¡¯s first impulse was to decline.

    Yet, considering he had been significantly helpful and was a business associate, she paused. Andres pressed the advantage.

    ¡°Come on. If Brian doubts our association and checks up on us, wouldn¡¯t everything we¡¯ve done be revealed?¡±

    His logic was sound.

    Rachel no longer resisted. ¡°Okay.¡±

    As they drove to the hospital, Andres looked at her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t feel bad. Since I was part of nning thisst night, it¡¯s only right that I handle the fallout too.¡±

    Rachel felt some relief from her guilt due to his reassurance.

    The doctor had also provided some good news; Andres¡¯s injuries were minor. He would recover quickly with just some ointment.

    Seeing Andres awkwardly trying to apply the ointment himself, Rachel said, ¡°Let me help you with that.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, that would be great,¡± he responded, his graciousness causing Rachel a twinge of embarrassment.

    L??t§Öst ch¦Ápt?rs in g??l??ov???s.??????

    They ended up applying the ointment right in the hospital lobby, close to the bustling pharmacy window.

    Unexpectedly, Rachel spotted Tracy among the crowd.

    ¡°Rachel¡­¡± Ignoring the first call of her name, Rachel hoped to avoid a confrontation.

    Yet Tracy persisted, approaching closer and amplifying her voice.

    ¡°Rachel, is that really you? At first, I thought I was mistaken!¡±

    ¡°What? Is there something you need?¡± Rachel¡¯s icy tone made Tracy¡¯s face stiffen.

    But she quickly recovered and reced it with a pitiful look.

    ¡°Rachel, I don¡¯t mean any harm. I just ran into you at the hospital and thought I¡¯d say hello.¡±

    Rachel tossed her hair back, a smirk ying on her lips. ¡°Oh? And yet, you can¡¯t tell that I don¡¯t want to see you? Funny, every time I run into you, something bad happens.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s words struck a nerve, making Tracy falter for a moment. Tracy bit her lip, looking hurt. ¡°Rachel, I know you don¡¯t like me. You can say whatever you want, scold me if you must¡ªbut not in front of others. I¡­ I have my pride too.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 273

    ?Chapter 273:

    Her voice was full of self-pity, but the act only made Rachel feel sick.

    This time, though, Tracy¡¯s little trick didn¡¯t work.

    Before Rachel could even respond, Andres cut in casually, ¡°Don¡¯t mind me. Go ahead and do whatever you want.¡±

    His message was clear¡ªRachel didn¡¯t need to hold back.

    Realizing her usual act wasn¡¯t working, Tracy changed tactics. ¡°Rachel, who¡¯s this gentleman with you? I¡¯ve never seen him before. Aside from Brian, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen you so attentive to another man.¡±

    Rachel smirked. ¡°Oh? Unlike you, I don¡¯t take every chance to flirt with men.¡±

    ¡°How could you say that?¡± Tracy¡¯s eyes welled up with unshed tears, acting like a victim.

    ¡°Did I say something untrue?¡± Rachel countered. ¡°Though, I suppose those little tricks of yours only work on Brian.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t just making things up. She had her own principles. No matter how much she disliked someone, she never badmouthed them unless they threatened her.

    From what Rachel knew, Tracy had been involved with several men during college, ying with their feelings. Even now at thepany, she shamelessly flirted with male colleagues, not caring whether they were already in rtionships.

    Rachel could never be that kind of person.

    ¡°Mr. Garrett, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Rachel had just finished applying ointment to him when Tracy suddenly spoke up. ¡°Rachel, if you¡¯re mad because I traveled abroad to see Brian, let me exin.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to exin.¡±

    Rachel could see right through Tracy. This wasn¡¯t about clearing things up; it was just to get under her skin.

    Tracy hesitated before speaking. ¡°That day, I had something really important to do, and in a foreign country, Brian was the only person I knew, so I¡­¡±

    ¡°You knew he was with me and still chose to ruin his ns. You thought that was the perfect solution?¡± Rachel cut her off with a sharp sneer.

    That shut Tracy up right away.

    ???????? ?????????????? ???????? ??????????¦Í??????©q??????

    But then, with forced sincerity, she said, ¡°Rachel, I swear, I didn¡¯t mean¡­¡±

    Before she could say another word, Rachel smirked and mimicked her tone, ¡°Oh, let me guess, ¡®I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡¯ That¡¯s exactly what you were about to say, right? But here¡¯s the thing¡ªI¡¯m not Brian. I won¡¯t buy into your little act. So, save it.¡±

    Rachel had had enough. Without sparing Tracy another nce, she turned and walked away with Andres, leaving her standing there. As they walked, Rachel let out a sigh and looked at Andres with sincerity. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you had to witness that.¡±

    ¡°No need to apologize. That was actually pretty entertaining. You handled it well. If I¡¯m not wrong, that woman is your romantic rival, isn¡¯t she?¡±

    Rachel nodded in response.

    There was no point in denying it¡ªit was painfully obvious.

    ¡°Ms. Marsh, with all due respect, she does surpass you in some ways.¡± That stung. Was she really thatcking? Even Andres thought she couldn¡¯tpete with Tracy.

    Rachel¡¯s expression darkened, but she forced a smile anyway.

    Andres quickly caught on to the misunderstanding and corrected himself. ¡°What I meant was, when ites to maniption and ying the helpless victim, she¡¯s got it down to an art.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 274

    ?Chapter 274:

    Rachel had to admit¡ªhe wasn¡¯t wrong.

    ¡°Oh? Care to borate on that, Andres?¡± she asked, raising a brow.

    Andres leaned back, crossing his legs as if analyzing a case. ¡°I have to admit, about ny percent of men would find her appealing. The way she carries herself¡ªso fragile, so in need of protection¡ªtriggers a man¡¯s instinct to shield her. You can¡¯t really me your fianc¨¦. Most men wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against that.¡±

    Rachel tilted her head slightly. ¡°Actually, you¡¯re quite right. So, if he likes her, it¡¯s just a typical man¡¯s mistake, right?¡±

    She let out a dryugh, though the thought made her stomach churn. She hated the idea of men brushing off their actions with flimsy excuses.

    To her surprise, Andres shook his head. ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant at all.¡±

    She blinked, caught off guard. She studied him, curious. Andres spoke with conviction. ¡°Not every man falls for that act. Smart, perceptive men won¡¯t be fooled by her helpless routine.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Rachel hesitated, then met his gaze. ¡°What if that kind of girl also happens to be my boyfriend¡¯s first love? What then?¡±

    This time, even Andres had no answer.

    After saying goodbye to Andres, Rachel pulled out her phone and dialed Yvonne. ¡°Yvonne, can youe over? I needpany.¡±

    ¡°Babe, I might be a little¡ª¡±

    Yvonne started, but Rachel suddenly broke down. ¡°I broke up with him, and it hurts so much.¡±

    ¡°Oh, honey, say no more. I¡¯ming.¡±

    Yvonne didn¡¯t hesitate. She grabbed her purse and rushed toward the parking lot.

    Just as she reached her car, Norton appeared. ¡°Where¡¯s the fire?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an emergency. Don¡¯t wait up¡ªI¡¯m noting back tonight.¡±

    ¡°What kind of emergency is so urgent that you can¡¯t even¡ª¡±

    ???????????????? ?????????????? ???? ?????????????????©q?????

    Before he could add anything else, Yvonne was already gone.

    As she drove, her phone lit up with a message. It was Rachel¡¯s location. She didn¡¯t waste a second and headed straight over.

    When she arrived at a club¡¯s private room, she spotted Rachel on stage, singing.

    Yvonne had expected her to pick somber, emotional songs, but to her surprise, Rachel was belting out upbeat, energetic tracks.

    Gripping the microphone tightly, she sang with everything she had. By the time she finished, her voice was raw, barely more than a whisper.

    Yvonne had to pull her away. ¡°Rachel, that¡¯s enough. Keep this up, and you won¡¯t have a voice left.¡±

    ¡°Fine, then take me to a movie,¡± Rachel replied, her voice barely more than a whisper.

    Yvonne immediately agreed. ¡°Let¡¯s head out now.¡±

    Choosing a private little movie theater over a traditional one, Yvonne selected a cozy spot for their movie experience. The venue was perfectly equipped for their needs.

    Settling into the cozy sofa, they were greeted by a screen dominated by romance films. Annoyed, Yvonne flicked to the next page, only to find more of the same, as if the cinema was determined to engulf them with love stories. With no better options, Yvonne finally picked aedy. Rachel, findingfort on the sofa, leaned her head on Yvonne¡¯s shoulder.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 275

    ?Chapter 275:

    Indeed, ssicedies never aged, always deliveringughter. Initially, Rachel seemed to relish the humor. Yet, as scenes passed, her giggles turned to sobs. What started as aedic outing ended with her in tears, her clothing wet from crying.

    At a loss for how to ease her friend¡¯s sorrow, Yvonne simply held Rachel tighter and patted her gently. Muttering under her breath, Yvonne cursed, ¡°Brian White¡¯s really done you wrong, squandering the best years of your life only to break things off. May his days be a mess. If I ever run into him again, I¡¯ll make sure to let him have it and get some payback for you.¡±

    Halfway through her vent, Yvonne realized Rachel had dozed off on her shoulder. Evidently worn out, Rachel was sleeping soundly. Consequently, they ended up staying the night there.

    All through the night, Rachel¡¯s phone kept ringing. However, it went unanswered.

    It was only the following morning that Rachel noticed the numerous missed calls from Brian. She then recalled that she was supposed to have moved her belongings the previous evening, and his calls were likely reminders about the move.

    After having breakfast, Rachel called a ride, and she and Yvonne set off together.

    They reached there just after ten in the morning. At that hour, Brian was expected to be at work.

    Rachel used her fingerprint to unlock the door. Once inside, they went to the bedroom. With few possessions, Rachel had everything arranged in an orderly manner, which made the packing go quickly.

    They checked every corner: the wardrobe, bathroom, bed, and sofa, ensuring all items were ready to pack.

    While sorting items in the bathroom, Yvonne took charge of the organization. She came across towels, toiletries, skincare items, and slippers. When she lifted the toothbrushes, Yvonne hesitated. There were two: one pink and one purple. Both shades seemed like Rachel¡¯s choice, and neither appeared to be Brian¡¯s preference.

    So she called out, ¡°Rachel, which toothbrush color is yours?¡±

    ¡°Purple!¡± Rachel answered.

    ???????? ???????????? ????????: ??????????¦Í?????????????

    Yvonne was taken aback. Was Brian really using the pink one? She silently grabbed her phone and took several photos, happily saving them for future use. She nned to use these images to irritate Brian effectively.

    Even after securing the purple toothbrush, Yvonne felt her task was not yetplete. There were two tubes of toothpaste. Yvonne picked up the nearly empty one, then took the brand-new tube and squeezed out about half its contents. Eventually, both tubes appeared simrly used. They were from the same brand and vor, indistinguishable from each other.

    Yvonne then added a bit of mustard into the toothpaste. Satisfied with her mischief, she screwed the cap back on and ced it exactly where she had found it. This would make Brian assume Rachel had taken the new tube.

    ¡°Jerk, may this burn you so badly,¡± she muttered to herself. ¡°Just remember, Rachel leaving is the easy part. If you ever try to win her back, you¡¯ll regret how you treated her.¡±

    Once everything was packed, Yvonne and Rachel headed downstairs. They had arranged for movers, so they didn¡¯t need to handle the heavy lifting themselves.

    Unexpectedly, Brian appeared during the move.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 276

    ?Chapter 276:

    It seemed he hadn¡¯te from outside but rather from the study inside the house. Rachel was taken aback by his sudden appearance.

    ¡°What are you doing here now?¡±

    ¡°I stayed up workingte, so I ended up sleeping in the study,¡± Brian replied, confirming his story by his home attire. ¡°The moving noise might have disturbed you, sorry about that. It won¡¯t take long; I don¡¯t have many things.¡±

    ¡°Are you really going through with leaving?¡±

    Brian¡¯s gaze was intense and unreadable as he looked at her.

    ¡°Yes, we settled on this yesterday, didn¡¯t we? Plus, my departure opens up space for Tracy, right?¡± He scoffed, ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I genuinely hope you two find happiness.¡±

    Brian¡¯s anger was clear as he clenched his jaw tightly, saying, ¡°Very well, have it your way!¡±

    Just then, the movers approached. ¡°Ms. Marsh, all your items are loaded.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. Please head to the van; we¡¯ll join you shortly.¡±

    Rachel took Yvonne¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Come on, Yvonne, let¡¯s leave.¡± As they neared the door of the living room, Brian positioned himself in their path. Standing imposingly, he looked down at them.

    ¡°Rachel, consider what you¡¯re giving up. You¡¯ve invested a lot here. Once you leave today, returning might not be an option.¡±

    Right after his words, Yvonne lost her patience. She decisively dropped her heel onto Brian¡¯s foot. His expression twisted in agony.

    Brian screamed, lifting his foot off the ground.

    When he saw Yvonne standing defiantly, his rage intensified. ¡°You owe me an exnation.¡±

    Yvonne stood her ground, arms crossed. ¡°No exnation needed. It was intentional.¡±

    ¡°Yvonne, just because you¡¯re Norton¡¯s wife doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll tolerate¡­¡±

    ¡°You should feel fortunate Rachel ever cared for you, otherwise, it would be more than a mere stomp,¡± Yvonne retorted sharply.

    Keep reading at g???????¦Í???????co??

    She then gestured dismissively towards the house. ¡°And don¡¯t think this ce holds any allure. Rachel is leaving today, and no pleading will bring her back.¡±

    Yet Yvonne was not done. She stomped again, this time switching to her right foot after the left.

    Brian inhaled sharply from the pain, but through his difort, he reached for Rachel¡¯s hand. ¡°Now that you¡¯re moving, where will you go?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not your concern, is it?¡±

    Unfazed, Brian presented a set of keys. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to live with me, that¡¯s fine. Here¡¯s the key to another apartment I own near the office. You can¡­¡±

    Rachel interrupted swiftly, ¡°No need. If we¡¯re parting ways, let it beplete. I want no ties left between us.¡±

    As Rachel stepped out of Brian¡¯s vi, the reality hit her¡ªshe had nowhere to stay. Everything had happened so fast that she hadn¡¯t even had time to sort out a rental.

    Just as she slid into the car, Yvonne pressed a key into her palm. ¡°I¡¯ll send you the door codeter,¡± she said casually.

    Rachel hesitated, feeling a little uneasy. ¡°Yvonne¡­¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 277

    ?Chapter 277:

    ¡°Come on, we¡¯re friends. There¡¯s no need for all that,¡± Yvonne said with an easy smile. ¡°And don¡¯t overthink it. This apartment? It¡¯s mine. I bought it before I got married, so it has nothing to do with Norton. No pressure at all. Stay as long as you need.¡± That finally put Rachel at ease.

    The moment they reached the apartment, Yvonne¡¯s phone rang. She barely nced at Rachel before sighing. ¡°Something urgent came up¡ª I gotta go.¡±

    Left alone, Rachel took her belongings to the guest room and started unpacking. The master bedroom was obviously Yvonne¡¯s, so Rachel wouldn¡¯t even consider taking it. She couldn¡¯t just waltz in and im the biggest room.

    Meanwhile, Brian called Eric, who was still at the Burke Group.

    ¡°Mr. White, should Ie to you?¡± Eric asked.

    ¡°No, I¡¯lle over,¡± Brian replied.

    That evening, they met for dinner.

    Over dinner, Brian got straight to the point. ¡°Did Rachel reach out to you? If we move the wedding up, will it give her an advantage in Jeffrey¡¯s custody case?¡±

    The question seemed innocent enough, so Eric didn¡¯t think much of it and nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct. If she legally bes your wife, your influence would definitely strengthen her case.¡±

    Brian scoffed, letting out a cold chuckle. So, she was telling the truth. She wasn¡¯t pushing for an earlier wedding because she couldn¡¯t wait to be his wife. No, it was all for her brother.

    ¡°Well yed, Rachel,¡± he murmured with a sneer. It had never urred to him that he would be used by someone one day.

    ¡°Rachel, you¡¯ve really outdone yourself,¡± he muttered under his breath. Brian ate his dinner without much focus, his face tense and quiet. The moment he saw Norton, his mood turned icy, and his attitude became distant.

    ¡°What¡¯s with the mood today? You look like you¡¯ve got a lot on your mind,¡± Norton asked, taking a slow sip of his coffee. Brian exhaled sharply. ¡°I¡¯m pissed, that¡¯s why.¡±

    Norton said, ¡°Then just talk about it. I¡¯ll help you figure it out.¡± Thinking of Norton¡¯s wife, his rage surged again.

    ?????? ???????? ? g??lnov?l??.???m

    When Brian didn¡¯t respond, Norton asked again, ¡°Is this about you and Rachel? Did you two argue?¡±

    In Brian¡¯s view, if it were just an argument, it wouldn¡¯t be such a big deal. No matter how bad their fights got, they always managed to make up. But this time, she was about to walk out of his life for good. And that was something he couldn¡¯t ept.

    ¡°Why are you dodging the question? Just say it already,¡± Norton finally snapped.

    Since they were close, Norton didn¡¯t feel the need to hold back. However, Brian, irritated by Norton¡¯s yelling, nced at his face and suddenly thought he looked like Yvonne. They say couples start looking alike over time. Now, Brian thought there might be some truth to that.

    That thought made Brian even more irritated. Without thinking, he raised his foot and stomped on Norton¡¯s shoe. Norton was caught off guard. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you today?¡±

    ¡°Just settling the score with your wife,¡± Brian said with a smirk.

    Norton was stunned for a second before he caught on. ¡°What did Yvonne do now? When did she mess with you?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 278

    ?Chapter 278:

    ¡°A little while ago,¡± Brian answered. He then exined how he and Rachel had separated and how Yvonne had stepped on his foot in return.

    After hearing everything, Norton gave Brian a sympathetic look and decided not to hold a grudge over the stomp.

    Brian then shifted his focus to Eric. ¡°How¡¯s Jeffrey¡¯s custody case going? Tell me everything.¡±

    ¡°Wait a moment, I¡¯ll have my assistant bring over the full case files.¡±

    A momentter, Eric¡¯s phone rang, and a bright voice came through. ¡°I¡¯m at the hotel you mentioned, but it¡¯s huge, and I think I got lost.¡± Eric let out a sigh. His assistant was good at everything¡ªexcept finding her way around. Sometimes, he wished he could just install a GPS system on her. Massaging his temples, he said, ¡°Share your location and follow the directions to room No. 606.¡±

    ¡°Got it! I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±

    Three minutester, Sabrina showed up beside Eric and handed him the files. ¡°Here. I brought everything you asked for.¡±

    Norton and Brian, surprised to see a new face, spoke almost at the same time. ¡°Since when did you get a new assistant?¡±

    Eric casually adjusted his sleeves and exined, ¡°It¡¯s not really a recement. My previous assistant has enough experience now to manage things on his own, so I decided to bring in someone new.¡±

    After Sabrina left, Eric nced at Brian in surprise. ¡°I thought you already knew about this, Mr. White.¡±

    Brian frowned, confused. ¡°Why would I know about it?¡±

    Eric could tell from Brian¡¯s reaction that he had no clue about what had happened to Rachel. Since it wasn¡¯t something confidential, Eric didn¡¯t hold back and exined everything.

    ¡°Basically, Ms. Marsh went with her brother Jeffrey to look for a job, but they faced discrimination and humiliation. And that was when I met my new assistant,¡± Eric summed up.

    The moment Brian heard this, his expression turned ice-cold. Of course, he was furious. On the one hand, he was mad that she had kept something this serious, this painful,pletely to herself. If he hadn¡¯t run into Eric¡¯s assistant today, he might have never found out. On the other hand, he was upset that she hadn¡¯t turned to him when Jeffrey needed a job. And when she needed help, the first person she turned to was Eric. Did she see her fianc¨¦ as useless?

    ???????????????? ??????????????: ??????????¦Í????????????

    ¡°You guys go ahead and eat. I¡¯m leaving,¡± Brian said before turning on his heel and heading to his car.

    He called Rachel again and again, but there was no response.

    Rachel wasn¡¯t ignoring him on purpose¡ªshe had already gone to bed and put her phone on silent, so she never heard it ring. She had no idea how long she had been asleep, only that the constant ringing of the doorbell eventually pulled her from her sleep. At first, she tried to brush it off, but the ringing didn¡¯t stop. It was insistent, almost urgent.

    Still groggy, she frowned. It couldn¡¯t be Yvonne; she had a key and wouldn¡¯t bother with the doorbell. Could it be Norton? Thinking that might be the case, Rachel sighed and dragged herself up to open the door.

    As Rachel noticed Brian outside her door, her first instinct was to shut it quickly. But Brian was quicker. He had already ced his foot in the doorway, blocking the door from closing, and positioned himself firmly between the door and its frame.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 279

    ?Chapter 279:

    This forced Rachel to halt her attempt to close the door. ¡°Let me in for a bit,¡± Brian insisted, his voice leaving no room for argument. Rachel stared at him, taken aback by his audacity to just invite himself in.

    ¡°I¡¯m really not up for guests, Mr. White.¡±

    Brian quirked an eyebrow. ¡°Are we going to stand here forever? I¡¯m fine with that, but your neighbors seem to be around. It might draw their attention¡­¡±

    His brazenness was astounding! With reluctance, Rachel stepped back from the door.

    Taking advantage of her hesitation, Brian walked in confidently and made his way to the sofa, taking a seat as though he owned the ce. To anyone else, he might have seemed like the man of the house.

    ¡°How did you find out where I was?¡± Rachel inquired.

    ¡°Yvonne may not like me much, but she cares about you. She wouldn¡¯t have you rent an apartment. Knowing this ce was hers before she married, it¡¯s logical she¡¯d have you stay here.¡±

    Brian assumed correctly. And he had visited this apartment once before and recalled its location.

    Noticing Rachel hadn¡¯t offered him anything to drink, he mentioned, ¡°I could use a drink.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we¡¯re out of drinks.¡±

    ¡°Water is fine by me.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, we¡¯ve run out of that too.¡±

    Undeterred, Brian asked, ¡°So, what do you drink then?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve just had something, so I¡¯m not thirsty,¡± Rachel responded. It was clear from her demeanor that she wasn¡¯t inclined to amodate him. Despite this, Brian remained unfazed. He straightened up, his gaze sweeping the room and finally resting on a white cup on the table.

    He guessed it was hers.

    He swiftly grabbed the cup and took a drink.

    Stay connected through g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s

    Enraged, Rachel dashed over to reim it. However, Brian stood, lifting the cup high above her grasp, a taunting smile on his face.

    ¡°Brian, give me back my cup!¡± Rachel yelled, stretching to reach it, but he seemed oblivious to her demands.

    He only ceased his antics when her face turned a deep shade of anger.

    ¡°Now, how about that drink?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Hand over the cup first,¡± Rachel insisted, still seething.

    ¡°Fine.¡±

    Lowering his arm, he carefully returned the white cup to her. With the cup back in her possession, she reluctantly prepared a simple cup of coffee for him.

    She suspected the bitter coffee might prompt him to leave after just one taste. She had picked the cheapest instant coffee from the supermarket¡¯s discount aisle. Its vor was notably bitter.

    Surprisingly, Brian took his time, drinking slowly and seemingly appreciating each sip.

    As he finished his cup, Rachel suggested, ¡°Mr. White, since you¡¯ve finished your coffee, perhaps it¡¯s time to leave.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 280

    Chapter 280:

    But Brian, unfazed, requested shamelessly, ¡°Could I have another cup, please?¡±

    Rachel was left speechless. His audacity knew no bounds.

    When it came to ying the rascal, he was unparalleled.

    Reluctantly, Rachel poured him another. Then a third, and a fourth¡­ Although the cups were small, consuming four or five was certainly substantial.

    Rachel was eager for him to depart.

    ¡°Apologies, we¡¯re actually out of hot water.¡±

    Unfazed, Brian raised an eyebrow. ¡°Is that so? I suppose you boil it now.¡± Rachel found herself at a loss for words.

    Then, abruptly, darkness enveloped the room as the power went out, casting everything into shadow.

    Quickly reacting, Rachel¡¯s voice shook slightly, betraying her fear of the dark. ¡°We¡¯ve lost power; I can¡¯t make any more coffee. Please, it¡¯s time for you to go.¡±

    Attempting to navigate to her bedroom to retrieve her phone for its shlight, she had barely taken a couple of steps when she felt arms encircle her from behind. A scream escaped her in fright.

    In the enveloping darkness, the unexpected embrace was nothing short of terrifying.

    ¡°Rachel, it¡¯s me,¡± said Brian, prompting a wave of relief to wash over her.

    Yet she was still trembling, drenched in cold sweat, her heart pounding wildly against her ribs.

    ¡°You terrified me! Why would you do that?¡± she eximed.

    In a reflex of fear and frustration, Rachel tried to wriggle free from his grasp.

    Brian, however, maintained a firm hold, not letting her escape his embrace.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I frightened you,¡± he whispered right beside her ear, his tone unusually soft and tender, causing her to shiver.

    ¡°Let me go,¡± she snapped.

    Her words seemed to strike a chord in Brian.

    More books uploaded on g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls?c?m

    His hold tightened as he tly refused. ¡°No, I won¡¯t do that.¡±

    A sense of despair washed over her. Why was he holding on so tightly now? It was pointless. Neither of them backed down, locked in silence for who knows how long.

    Eventually, Brian pressed his face against her neck, his voice quiet and almost pleading. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me Jeffrey was job hunting?¡±

    ¡°What would it change?¡± she retorted. ¡°You¡¯d probably just throw money at the problem, right?¡±

    Brian¡¯s silence was telling, confirming her suspicions.

    She knew money was crucial, especially for Jeffrey.

    But what mattered more than money was his ability to stand on his own, to navigate life with dignity and purpose. As his sister, it was up to her to help him find that path.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you confide in me about his struggles with finding work?¡± Brian tightened his embrace, his concern evident.

    Rachel¡¯s tone was steady now. ¡°If I remember right, you were overseas then. Even if I had told you, would you have dropped everything ande rushing back? Would you really have flown home just for me and Jeffrey?¡±

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Have a nice weekend dear ones! New novels releases in a few hours. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (=?=) /

    .

 Chapter 281

    ?Chapter 281:

    She hadn¡¯t dared to believe in that possibility, so she never even asked.

    ¡°What if I said I would?¡±

    Brian¡¯s voice cut through the darkness, steady and sure.

    In the past, Rachel might have trusted such words from Brian.

    But now? After all the chaos and disappointments, her faith in him had disappeared.

    With a hint of irony in her smile, she said, ¡°This isn¡¯t the time for jokes. I¡¯m really not in the mood for this.¡±

    And it wasn¡¯t like he had crossed oceans just for her. Even if he had rushed back, she wasn¡¯t the person he wasing back for. They were both aware of whom he truly cared for.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You should head home,¡± Rachel said, her tone soft but resolute.

    Brian lingered, finding it hard to leave. ¡°Rachel.¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t. I don¡¯t want to hear it. Brian, unless you want to push me away and never see me again, just let me be. Can you give me that much?¡± Rachel pleaded.

    At her words, Brian¡¯s hands, which had been holding her close, stiffened.

    After he withdrew, a profound silence engulfed the space.

    The moment he stepped back, the lights flickered to life.

    Rachel watched him exit and quickly shut the door behind him. She pressed her back against the door, inhaling deeply. For a fleeting second, she almost reconsidered. Thankfully, her resolve held firm, preventing her from swaying.

    As the door clicked shut, Brian found sce against the adjacent wall. Rather than departing, he pulled out a cigarette and lit it. Smoke soon shrouded his chiseled features in a murky veil.

    Time slipped by unnoticed until the searing touch of the cigarette on his skin snapped him back to the present. That was when he understood. Rachel had moved on. She no longer desired his presence.

    The morning after, Brian wasted no time upon reaching the office and immediately called Ronald.

    He instructed, ¡°Investigate Rachel¡¯s altercation with the female staff from the other day. I expect a detailed report within the hour.¡±

    ???????? ???????? ???????????? at galn??v??????£®?????

    ¡°I¡¯m on it,¡± Ronald responded promptly.

    The presence of cameras throughout the office made gathering evidence a quick process. Within thirty minutes, Ronald had pieced together the entire scenario. He then gathered all the involved parties in Brian¡¯s office.

    In the office, the employees stood in silence, eyes cast downward, not daring to look at Brian. For many, it was their first visit to the executive floor and their initial encounter with Brian, spurred by the controversy. They stood there like students awaiting reprimand, their faces etched with anxiety and dread.

    Brian finished signing a document, closed it, ced his pen down, and looked up at them, exuding amanding presence. ¡°Today¡¯s meeting is about uncovering the truth directly from you. There¡¯s no need for fear. Speak freely about what you witnessed and heard. I assure you, there will be no repercussions.¡±

    With these assurances, the tension in the room eased significantly. The entire time, everyone was upfront¡ªno one dared to keep secrets. Brian¡¯sposure cracked when he learned of Rachel¡¯s humiliation and assault at Juliet¡¯s hands. He balled his hands into fists, striving to keep his anger in check. ¡°Go on.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 282

    ?Chapter 282:

    ¡°Later,¡± a female employee said, nervously eyeing Brian before rushing on. ¡°Juliet Mendez¡¯s sister arrived, who happens to be Holden Ellsworth¡¯s partner. Holden didn¡¯t just make Rachel Marsh kneel; he also¡­¡±

    Brian interrupted, his voice cold, ¡°What else?¡±

    The employee trembled and added, ¡°He had his men handle her forcibly, all while Holden, struck by Rachel¡¯s allure, wished to keep her close.¡±

    At that moment, the cup in Brian¡¯s grip crumbled to pieces. The room¡¯s upants flinched, their gazes fixed on the floor, silence hanging heavily in the air. Ronald was quick to approach and began tidying the mess on the desk. He alone understood the depth of Brian¡¯s fury.

    ¡°Is it true that Holden harassed Rachel?¡± Brian¡¯s expression was stone-cold, his voiceced with fury.

    The employees, recognizing the severity of the situation, confirmed the harassment by nodding collectively.

    With the questioning concluded, Ronald dismissed them. ¡°You may return to your duties now.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    As soon as they exited, Brian¡¯s anger erupted. ¡°Compile all relevant details on Holden Ellsworth and schedule a board meeting for his dismissal. He has no ce in mypany.¡±

    Ronald affirmed with a nod. ¡°Certainly.¡±

    ¡°Also, arrange for Juliet Mendez¡¯s immediate resignation. Instruct HR to terminate her contract on grounds of breach and demandpensation.¡±

    ¡°Compensation?¡±

    The White Group¡¯s contracts were meticulous about stiptions and penalties. As long as it didn¡¯t harm thepany¡¯s interests or cross a line beyond forgiveness, they rarely enforced the contract forpensation. Per the standard agreement, the starting penalty was $200,000. Considering Juliet¡¯s position, her penalty might exceed $500,000.

    Ronald believed the penalty was harsh, yet it wasn¡¯t the end of it.

    ¡°Furthermore, file a police report for assault.¡±

    ???????????? ???????? ???? ?????????¦Í?????????????

    Juliet found herself without any tears left, overwhelmed by the consequences. Her arrogance had indeed backed her into a corner. She had often exploited her sister¡¯s connection with Holden to intimidate her subordinates, engaging in both verbal and physical assaults. Her retribution was now unfolding, leaving her no ground to im unfair treatment. She was entirely the architect of her own misfortune. Escape from her actions was impossible.

    Ronald inquired, ¡°Mr. White, what should we do about the others?¡± He meant those who had exacerbated the situation by their presence and inaction.

    ¡°Fire them,¡± Brian said.

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    ¡°Also, I need a meeting with all heads of departments and branch managers.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll set it up right away.¡±

    In the elevator, the female employees each took a deep breath, theirplexions ghostly. Brian¡¯s authority had been clearly daunting. Yet, they retained their positions.

    Being let go from the White Group would make it highly unlikely for them to secureparable employment elsewhere in the city.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 283

    ?Chapter 283:

    After regaining herposure, a younger employee remarked, ¡°He looks so striking, even when he¡¯s upset.¡±

    Despite the ordeal, her youthful resilience allowed her to bounce back quickly.

    ¡°Keep your thoughts in check. It¡¯s unwise to daydream about impossibilities. He is not avable.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s he with? Do you mean Tracy?¡± asked the youngdy, her tone naive.

    Their expressions gave away the answer.

    Interrupting her own thought, the young girl added, ¡°To me, it seems like he and Tracy are merely professional peers. His connection seems stronger with Rachel Marsh¡­¡±

    ¡°Have you ever noticed Mr. White¡¯s concern about Rachel? When he learned about Holden¡¯s intentions toward her, his reaction was nothing short of furious,¡± the young woman remarked, her voice tinged with an unexpected insight.

    The elevator hummed quietly as her words lingered in the air.

    Her colleagues, caught up in the usual buzz of office life, weren¡¯t eager to engage in such spection.

    With a yful grin, one reached over and lightly tapped her forehead.

    ¡°We can indulge in this conversation now, but don¡¯t start spreading rumors when we get back to the office.¡±

    Flustered, the young woman stuck out her tongue in mock defiance, her cheeks warming with embarrassment.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll keep it to myself!¡± she replied,ughing to ease the tension.

    The following day, Rachel was back at her desk, immersed in her work, when a soft knock interrupted her focus.

    Samira stepped into the office, her presence quiet but purposeful.

    Assuming it was another routine delivery of paperwork, Rachel didn¡¯t nce up.

    ¡°Just leave the documents on the desk,¡± she instructed, her attention still fixed on her screen.

    ¡°Actually, Rachel, this one requires your signature,¡± Samira replied, holding out the file.

    Your source for updates g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls

    ¡°Alright, let me see it.¡±

    Rachel took the document, her eyes scanning its contents carefully before finally signing her name.

    Samira was usually swift and efficient, disappearing as soon as her tasks werepleted. But this time, she remained standing in the office, her demeanor hesitant.

    Rachel nced up, sensing the shift in her assistant¡¯s behavior.

    ¡°Is there something else?¡± she asked.

    Samira paused, her expression uncertain, before finally speaking.

    ¡°Have you heard about what¡¯s been happening at thepanytely?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Rachel asked, her brow furrowing.

    She had been so consumed by her workload that the world outside her office seemed to blur.

    Her health was deteriorating, but she was determined to push through several high-priority projects, each tied to long-standing, reliable clients.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 284

    ?Chapter 284:

    Before stepping away, she wanted to see these initiatives through topletion or at least to a stable stopping point.

    It was a matter of principle, one she refused topromise.

    ¡°It¡¯s about¡­ the termination of several female employees,¡± Samira exined, stressing the word female as if to trigger Rachel¡¯s recollection.

    Rachel leaned her head against her hand, a faint crease forming between her brows as she tried to piece together fragmented memories. She vaguely recalled murmurs in the elevator about staff being let go, but it had barely registered. Workce rumors rarely captured her attention, and she hadn¡¯t feltpelled to investigate further.

    ¡°I remember hearing something about it. Why do you ask?¡± Rachel responded, her tone calm and matter-of-fact.

    Samira blinked in surprise, taken aback by Rachel¡¯s apparent indifference. How could she remain so unshaken by such news?

    ¡°Rachel, don¡¯t you have any thoughts on this?¡± Samira pressed, her voiceced with concern.

    Rachel tilted her head, genuinely confused.

    ¡°Should I? It¡¯s just a few dismissals, isn¡¯t it? That¡¯s HR¡¯s domain. And let¡¯s not forget that White Group¡¯spensation and benefits are among the best in the industry. Everyone here knows how privileged we are to work here, and firings have been almost unheard oftely. What exactly did they do to warrant this?¡±

    Samira was momentarily speechless. She had assumed Rachel was more informed, but it was clear her knowledge was superficial at best. Rachel was aware of the dismissals but entirely unaware of the underlyingplexities.

    Samira cleared her throat, her tone shifting to one of gravity.

    ¡°The employees who were dismissed were the ones who crossed us that day. Juliet Mendez, in particr. I heard HR demanded half a million in damages from her. Thepany even involved the police, and she was escorted out immediately.¡±

    She continued without hesitation, her words flowing urgently.

    ¡°And Holden Ellsworth, he was stripped of his position on the board. Mr. White called an emergency meeting with all the executives and issued a clear warning: any future harassment or mistreatment would lead to instant dismissal.¡±

    ???????? ???????????????? ???????? g???????¦Í????????????

    If Rachel hadn¡¯t grasped the implication by now, she would have had to be remarkably oblivious. Besides, coincidences like this were rarely idental.

    For a moment, she felt a flicker of astonishment, even disbelief. But the feeling was transient, and herposure quickly returned.

    ¡°Samira, I see what you¡¯re getting at. Perhaps you¡¯re right, but what does it change? This is just another example of his controlling nature. If I¡¯m disrespected, he takes it as a personal affront to his pride and standing.¡±

    She wanted to tell Brian it was unnecessary; after all, no one knew about their connection, and her humiliation that day would never hurt his reputation.

    Samira, sensing Rachel¡¯s conflict, pressed gently.

    ¡°What if he did it because he cares about you?¡±

    Rachel¡¯s eyes drifted downward, her thoughts swirling, but she soon lifted her gaze, her expressionposed and steady.

    ¡°Perhaps. You might be right,¡± she acknowledged. ¡°But even if that¡¯s true, it¡¯s toote now.¡±

    Dyed apologies and bted concerns often ring hollow, losing their impact over time. It could have meant everything if Brian had trusted her and stood up for her when she needed him most. But now, the opportunity had slipped away, leaving his gestures empty and insignificant. Some moments, once gone, lose their power to heal or mend.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 285

    ?Chapter 285:

    After Samira left, Rachel opened her chat with Brian and typed a simple message.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t need to do that.¡±

    Brian immediately replied.

    ¡°This is what I owe you. I should have defended you from the beginning.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s response was quiet but firm.

    ¡°But you missed that chance, so it doesn¡¯t matter anymore.¡±

    Brian¡¯s next message appeared without dy.

    ¡°I know it¡¯ste and you won¡¯t ept it, but I still want to make amends.¡±

    Rachel read his words, her fingers hovering over the keyboard, but she chose not to reply.

    As the workday drew to a close and Rachel gathered her things to leave, her phone rang with a call from an unknown number.

    ¡°Hello, Ms. Marsh, this is Sabrina kely. I hope you remember me.¡±

    The name rang a bell instantly. Sabrina kely, the young woman who had defended Jeffrey during his interview. Of course, Rachel remembered her.

    ¡°Yes, I remember you,¡± Rachel replied, her voice curious butposed. ¡°What can I do for you?¡±

    Cutting straight to the point, Sabrina replied,

    ¡°Concerning Juliet Mendez¡¯s case, White Group has appointed me as your legal counsel to manage the case. I¡¯m currently downstairs at your office. May Ie up to speak with you?¡±

    Rachel nced at the clock, considering the request.

    ¡°Give me a moment; I¡¯lle down to meet you,¡± she said before hanging up.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Sabrina responded, her tone professional.

    A few minutester, Rachel met Sabrina downstairs. Sabrina immediately handed her a business card, her expressionposed.

    ¡°Ms. Marsh, here¡¯s my card.¡±

    Your new favorite is g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m

    Rachel took it with a brief nce, then paused for a second, a smile tugging at her lips.

    ¡°It seems you¡¯ve sessfully joined Eric¡¯sw firm?¡±

    Sabrina nodded, her eyes sparkling with gratitude.

    ¡°Yes, thanks to your support, I was able to secure such a great opportunity.¡±

    Rachel waved off thepliment with a modest smile.

    ¡°I did nothing. Your sess is entirely your own. You earned it.¡±

    After a moment, Sabrina¡¯s expression turned more serious.

    ¡°We need to go to the police station to give a statement. It¡¯s important to get everything on record.¡±

    Rachel nodded, her expression thoughtful.

    ¡°Of course. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The ride to the police station was quiet but purposeful. As they entered the building, Rachel¡¯s steps slowed.

    There, in the lobby, stood Brian.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 286

    ?Chapter 286:

    The moment Rachel saw Brian, her first instinct was to turn around and leave. They had already parted ways, so running into each other now only made things ufortable. Plus, this wasn¡¯t the right time for them to be meeting.

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Sabrina asked when she saw Rachel suddenly stop.

    Rachel got straight to the point.

    ¡°Did you invite anyone else besides me?¡±

    Sabrina followed Rachel¡¯s gaze and spotted Brian.

    ¡°Oh, you mean Brian? Mr. Riley said he¡¯s your colleague and already knows everything. He could really help us with this.¡±

    Rachel was at a loss for words.

    Colleague? Seriously? Brian sure knew how to put on a convincing act. Tricking an internwyer like that¡ªdid he not feel guilty at all?

    Once Rachel¡¯s statement was taken, Sabrina promised to fight for justice.

    When everything was done, Brian offered to drive Rachel home. And she refused without hesitation.

    ¡°No need.¡±

    As expected, his expression darkened.

    Rachel had originally intended to take a taxi home, but with rush hour in full swing, the wait time was at least twenty minutes. Rather than stand around, she opted for the subway instead.

    She had only taken a few steps toward the station when a car horn sounded nearby.

    Instinctively, she turned her head¡ªonly to see Brian¡¯s car rolling up beside her.

    ¡°Get in. I¡¯ll drive you home,¡± he ordered, rolling down the window.

    ¡°There¡¯s a subway station just ahead. I can handle it myself, so there¡¯s no need to bother you.¡±

    ¡°And what if I insist?¡± he countered smoothly, keeping his car moving at her pace.

    If she walked faster, he sped up. If she slowed down, then so did he. No matter what she did, he stayed perfectly in sync with her.

    Latest novels at g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s?c?m

    Brian¡¯s leisurely pace quickly drew the irritation of the drivers behind him. One honk turned into another, and soon, a chorus of ring horns filled the street, each one an unmistakable expression of mounting frustration.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t speed up, someone¡¯s going toe over and punch you,¡± Rachel warned casually.

    ¡°I¡¯ll drive off the moment you get in,¡± Brian shot back.

    Rachel didn¡¯t feel like talking to him. If he didn¡¯t care about the consequences, why should she?

    As expected, when they stopped at a red light, some drivers behind them lost their patience.

    A big man with a thick beard marched over and yelled at Brian through the window, ¡°Are you nuts? You¡¯re blocking traffic! What¡¯s wrong with you? Get moving!¡±

    The man looked tough, but Brian stayed surprisingly calm.

    ¡°Tell me your bank ount,¡± Brian suddenly said.

    The man was stunned for a moment, then scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re actually crazy.¡±

    He nced at Brian¡¯s expensive car, finding it hard to believe. A guy driving such a fancy car acting like this? What a shame.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 287

    ?Chapter 287:

    Another person added, ¡°Someone like him shouldn¡¯t even be driving! He¡¯s a danger on the road. Maybe he just ran away from a mental hospital.¡±

    The bearded man agreed. ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s call the cops.¡±

    Rachel, watching from a short distance, tried hard not tough. She never thought she¡¯d see the day Brian got mistaken for a madman. If Yvonne found out, she¡¯d never stopughing.

    Even with his usual cold look, Brian stayed calm and didn¡¯t snap.

    ¡°Your bank ount,¡± he said again.

    One of the men figured Brian was trying to pay him off and decided to y along, giving him his bank ount details. Within ten seconds, he received a transfer of ten thousand. The man¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    The other men, who were about to argue with Brian, saw the whole thing.

    Brian smirked. ¡°Is that enough for you to take another route?¡±

    The man who got the money nodded quickly. ¡°Way more than enough.¡± He walked off happily.

    ¡°What about the rest of you? Want to take the money and leave, or keep shouting?¡±

    Brian¡¯s firm tone and sharp gaze made everyone hesitate. The other men immediately lined up, gave Brian their bank details, and walked away, satisfied with their share.

    Rachel watched everything unfold,pletely stunned.

    She had seen enough. Not wanting to waste any more time, she picked up her pace toward the subway entrance.

    As she rushed ahead, Brian quickly pulled over and ran after her. By the time he reached her, Rachel had already cleared security and was at the gate.

    Brian hurried to follow, but the gate snapped shut, trapping his legs. It was an embarrassing moment.

    A subway worker walked over and said, ¡°Sir, just swipe your card to pass.¡±

    ¡°What card?¡± Brian waspletely lost. He had always been driven around and had never used the subway. This was a first for him. He didn¡¯t even know a card was required.

    Fresh stories here g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m

    Even though it was awkward, he kept his cool. He nced at Rachel and calmly said, ¡°Honey, you have my card. Can you swipe it for me?¡± His eyes had a hint of pleading.

    Rachel turned and shot him a re. ¡°Honey?¡± She was definitely not his ¡°honey.¡±

    The people nearby turned their heads to look at Rachel. Left with no option, she sighed and swiped the card for him.

    Only then was Brian able to pass through the gate.

    The moment he got through, Rachel rushed down the stairs. Spotting the train doors about to shut, she sprinted ahead.

    A slight dy held Brian back, and he could only watch as the doors slid shut before him. Through the window, he watched Rachel disappear as the train pulled away.

    Annoyed, he called her right away, but she declined the call.

    After multiple unanswered calls, Brian texted her instead, ¡°Get off at the next station.¡±

    Rachel didn¡¯t bother to respond.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 288

    ?Chapter 288:

    He texted again. ¡°Wait for me at the next station.¡±

    Rachel didn¡¯t feel like replying. She put her phone away and shut her eyes to rest for a bit. After a long day of work, she was truly exhausted. Feeling drowsy, she dozed off in no time.

    She had no idea how long she had been sleeping when her head suddenly jerked back. To her surprise, something stopped her from falling. A momentter, she realized her head was resting on someone¡¯s shoulder.

    Too tired to think, she didn¡¯t bother moving. She assumed it must be a kind stranger. Noticing how exhausted she was, someone had offered their shoulder for her to rest on.

    After a while, as the subway announced her stop was approaching, Rachel¡¯s eyes suddenly flickered open. Realizing she was still leaning on someone, she quickly sat up.

    ¡°Thanks¡­¡± she started, but her words froze mid-sentence. A stranger? No, it was Brian.

    ¡°How are you here?¡± she asked, shifting away from him.

    ¡°I have my ways. Still sleepy? You can rest a little longer.¡±

    Rachel shook her head right away. Sleep was thest thing on her mind now.

    The moment the subway stopped, Rachel stepped out, and Brian followed right behind her. They walked toward her home together.

    The sky was growing darker. After a few steps, Rachel suddenly heard faint, weak meows. Her heart clenched with sympathy. She followed the sound and spotted two cats huddled in the bushes. One of them was hurt, its leg covered in blood. The other cat sat close, watching over it silently.

    Rachel knelt down and whispered, ¡°Stay here, okay? I¡¯ll get something to help you.¡±

    As if they understood, the cats stayed put.

    She rushed to a nearby pharmacy and picked up some first-aid supplies. When she got back, the cats were still curled up in the same spot.

    Brian raised a brow. ¡°You¡¯re actually going to treat it?¡±

    He wasn¡¯t exactly against animals, but he wasn¡¯t fond of them either.

    ¡°Of course,¡± she replied, opening the antiseptic and carefully dabbing the wound with a cotton swab.

    R34d th3 0r1g1n4l 4t g4ln0v3ls.c0m

    The kitten whimpered softly, flinching from the pain. The other cat gently patted its injuredpanion¡¯s fur.

    Seeing this, Rachel¡¯s heart ached. She couldn¡¯t help but think¡ªthey must be a pair.

    ¡°See? Even a cat knows how tofort its injured partner. Sometimes, people aren¡¯t nearly as thoughtful.¡±

    Brian wasn¡¯t slow on the uptake. He jumped at the chance. ¡°Rachel, I know I let you down before. I¡¯ll change. Just give me another chance.¡±

    Rachel kept her focus on treating the cat¡¯s wound, acting as though she hadn¡¯t heard him. She carefully disinfected the injury, applied some medicine, and wrapped it up before setting down some food for them. Just as they were about to leave, the male cat suddenly sprang up and lunged at Brian, its sharp ws raking across his neck and leaving angry red marks.

    Brian instinctively reached out to grab it, but before he could, the cat struck again, scratching him even worse this time. Rachel quickly stepped in and pulled the cat away.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 289

    ?Chapter 289:

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she said.

    As they walked along the dimly lit street, the glow of the streetlights highlighted Brian¡¯s injury. She turned to him, her brows furrowed with concern. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± The scratches on his neck were deep and clearly visible¡ªthree, maybe four, with one particrly nasty one where the skin had been torn slightly.

    Because of his open-cored white shirt, she could also see the scratches on his chest. She had to admit, seeing his wounds unsettled her. And she did care about him.

    For a brief moment, she almost reached out to help him. ¡°Let me¡ª¡± But she stopped herself halfway through.

    Instead, she tucked her hair behind her ear and looked at him seriously. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you got scratched. I take some responsibility for that. But if I had to do it all over again, I wouldn¡¯t change a thing? Those cats needed help. That being said, you really shouldn¡¯t have followed me.¡±

    Brian let out a small sigh, sounding hurt. ¡°You say that, but I think I¡¯m the real victim here. I¡¯m worse off than they are.¡±

    And there it was¡ªhis usual tactic. This kind of pitiful act had worked on her before, melting her heart more times than she cared to admit. But this time, she wasn¡¯t going to fall for it.

    ¡°Do you know why they became strays in the first ce?¡±

    Brian shook his head, genuinely curious.

    ¡°They weren¡¯t always strays,¡± she exined. ¡°Most likely, they had owners before. But some people don¡¯t take responsibility. When their cats reproduce too quickly, they abandon them¡ªjust toss them out to survive on their own.¡±

    Brian sighed. ¡°That¡¯s really sad.¡±

    Rachel looked him straight in the eye. ¡°But why do people abandon them? I can think of two reasons. Either their love was never real, or they never actually cared¡ªjust kept them around for fun.¡±

    A heavy silence settled between them.

    ¡°Brian, I don¡¯t think I need to say more. We¡¯re over. Stop following me. Let me live my life the way I want.¡±

    Your favorite tales live on g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s

    Rachel turned and walked away without ncing back.

    Before disappearing into the distance, she left him with onest remark. ¡°Make sure to get those scratches checked.¡±

    However, Brian had no intention of giving up. He quickly followed, but Rachel shot him an icy re. ¡°Move. I¡¯m going home.¡±

    Brian stared at her, his eyes filled with a sadness she had never seen before. ¡°You used to be the first to take care of my wounds.¡±

    Rachel let out a small, indifferent smile. ¡°That was the old me. I wouldn¡¯t do that now.¡±

    Unable to hold back, Brian grabbed her shoulder. ¡°Why?¡±

    Why? Rachel almostughed at the absurdity. Even now, he was asking that? Did he really not know?

    She couldn¡¯t suppress it anymore. The emotions she had held back burst out.

    ¡°Do you really not get it? Do I have to say it out loud? Fine, then listen closely. What did you see me as all this time? Another pet, like a cat? And you¡ªjust like those careless owners. When you were in a good mood, you yed with me, used me to entertain yourself. But when things didn¡¯t go your way, you tossed me aside like I didn¡¯t matter. I refuse to be treated like a pet, and I¡¯m not here to make you happy. I just want to live my life for myself.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 290

    ?Chapter 290:

    By the time she finished, tears were already rolling down her face.

    Brian stared at her, his expression one of sheer disbelief. The realization struck him that, in her heart, she had deemed himpletely unforgivable¡ªa truth he was only nowing to terms with. He stumbled over his words, struggling to articte his feelings. However, Rachel calmly wiped her tears away, her gaze steady.

    ¡°You might not have seen things this way, but it doesn¡¯t really matter now. I¡¯m moving on.¡±

    She then turned and slowly walked down the path bordered by trees, vanishing into the night. With each step she took, her figure shrank into the distance. A deep sense of emptiness surged through Brian as he watched. He reached out in a futile attempt to hold onto something, anything. Yet, he grasped only the empty air.

    From that evening onward, Rachel and Brian hadn¡¯t crossed paths for quite some time. Unaware of the separation, Samira asionally mentioned it.

    ¡°Rachel, have you heard? Tracy is acting as if she owns the ce. You were Mr. White¡¯s fianc¨¦e! How can she act so brazenly if she was his bride-to-be? It¡¯s outrageous!¡±

    Hearing the term ¡°fianc¨¦e,¡± Rachel was suddenly taken aback. It seemed like an eternity had passed since that designation fit, though it had only been days.

    ¡°Samira, Brian and I are no longer together,¡± Rachel suddenly said, which took Samira by surprise.

    Samira gasped, taken aback. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry, Rachel. I had no idea.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Haven¡¯t you always said there are plenty of good men out there? Perhaps it¡¯s time I look for someone younger and hotter,¡± Rachel said, partly tofort Samira and partly to bolster her own resolve.

    ¡°That¡¯s the spirit!¡±

    ¡°Exactly, why settle for just one when there are so many out there?¡±

    As she finished speaking, the office door swung open abruptly.

    ¡°Really now?¡± A deep voice, cold as ice, devoid of warmth.

    Brian entered, his tall figuremanding the room, while Tracy followed closely behind, holding a document.

    ¡°Samira, would you mind giving us a moment?¡± Rachel suggested swiftly.

    Discover tales at g ? ln ¦Ò¦Í?? ?? s,

    With Samira out of the room and the door shut behind her, Rachel¡¯s heart thumped wildly. Brian¡¯s unexpected arrival caught her off guard.

    ¡°You¡¯re considering someone new? And you¡¯re looking for someone younger and hotter? Really? Am I not enough after all this time?¡± Brian said through gritted teeth.

    Rachel¡¯s cheeks flushed as she tried to change the subject. ¡°What are you two doing here?¡±

    With a calm expression, Tracy exined, ¡°We¡¯re here for a routine inspection. Mr. White started on the first floor.¡±

    Rachel nodded. ¡°I see. There¡¯s no need to worry; I didn¡¯t assume he came just for me. You¡¯re free to go now that the inspection¡¯s done.¡± Brian left the room forcefully, the door mming shut with a resounding thud.

    Later that night, Rachel felt unwell. She managed to eat a little before lying down. As she drifted into a restless sleep, her phone buzzed relentlessly. Picking it up, she saw numerous missed calls, mostly from Brian. Yvonne was on the other end this time.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 291

    ?Chapter 291:

    ¡°Why did it take you so long to pick up?¡± Yvonne inquired, her voiceced with worry.

    ¡°I¡¯m exhausted, so I decided to take a nap.¡±

    ¡°Come join the fun now that you¡¯re up. I¡¯ll text you where to find me.¡± Rachel hesitated to spoil the cheerful atmosphere and decided to go along.

    She had just finished getting ready to head out when her phone rang. It was Brian.

    ¡°Hello, Rachel.¡± He sounded a bit tipsy, his voice light and airy.

    Clutching the phone tighter, Rachel was tempted to just hang up. Yet, knowing he was drunk, she found herself unable to end the call. ¡°I¡¯ve had a bit too much to drink,¡± he admitted, his voice unexpectedly seductive, softened by the alcohol.

    ¡°Could youe and pick me up?¡± he asked, his request taking her by surprise.

    Holding her breath, Rachel didn¡¯t respond.

    From the other end of the line, Brian continued, ¡°Remember how you used to pick me up when I got like this? I really feel terrible. Can you bring me home and get me a hangover cure?¡±

    For a moment, Rachel nearly agreed. However, she ultimately managed to stayposed.

    ¡°We¡¯re no longer together!¡± With those words, she quickly ended the call before she could hear his reply.

    She gged down a taxi and was at Yvonne¡¯s location within twenty minutes. They met up outside a popr nightclub. Yvonne eagerly took Rachel¡¯s arm.

    ¡°They say there¡¯s a fresh group of male escorts tonight. Let¡¯s check them out.¡±

    Rachel was stunned. Her earlierments weren¡¯t meant to be taken seriously. Yet here they were, courtesy of Yvonne¡¯s arrangements. Long before her marriage and the financial downfall of her family, Yvonne had enjoyed these outings. She would often hire male escorts for a chat, a drink, a card game, or even a shopping spree.

    After all, the men were truly handsome, a delight to the eyes. And she always maintained her boundaries firmly against any unseemly behavior.

    ¡°Are we actually going inside?¡± Rachel asked with a hint of reluctance as Yvonne ushered her through the entrance.

    ¡°Yes, of course. Why not? Men freely enjoy themselves; why should we hold back? We¡¯re only here for a bit of fun.¡±

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c§à??, your storytelling home

    With a nod, Rachel joined her, stepping into the building.

    Upon entering the hallway, they were unexpectedly greeted by Leif. Both were momentarily stunned.

    ¡°Leif?¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Burke?¡±

    They spoke almost in unison.

    ¡°Norton¡¯s here, right?¡± Yvonne was direct, her voice firm. ¡°Where is he? Take me to him.¡±

    Hearing this, Leif¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He had recently watched the manager usher a group ofdies inside Norton¡¯s room¡ªeach person stunning yet unique.

    ¡°Mr. Burke is currently in a meeting with clients. It might not be the right time for an interruption.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Yvonne shed a mischievous smile. ¡°Tell me, Leif, should you escort me in, or must I burst in myself?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 292

    ?Chapter 292:

    Seeing the determination in her eyes, Leif hesitated but then nodded. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll show you in.¡±

    They followed Leif in the elevator to the entrance of a private room. Yvonne didn¡¯t hesitate; she pushed the door open. Rachel¡¯s gaze immediately fell on Brian, who was lounging on a sofa, appearing both rxed and slightly tipsy.

    There was no doubt that Brian was drunk. His tie hung loosely around his neck,pletely undone. Rachel¡¯s fists clenched on their own; she was caught between the instinct to step forward and the urge to turn away.

    The quiet was abruptly shattered by Norton¡¯s voice. ¡°Yvonne? What brings you here?¡±

    ¡°I was just passing through.¡±

    ¡°Were you checking up on me?¡± Norton teased with a knowing smirk. The air grew thick with awkwardness.

    But more importantly, the room wasn¡¯t empty. Several women stood there, dressed in sexy white dresses with delicate straps, long legs, and coy demeanors.

    ¡°Ms. Jimenez, Ms. Marsh¡­¡± Eric stepped forward smoothly, ever the gentleman. ¡°Since you¡¯re already here, why not stay and join us?¡±

    Yvonne shrugged. ¡°Just sitting here sounds boring.¡±

    Eric grinned. ¡°Then how about a game?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡±

    Brian, who had been quiet all this time, finally stirred. His eyes liftedzily. ¡°Truth or Dare.¡±

    Yvonne didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m in.¡±

    The game was set up in no time. A deck of cards was ced at the center of the table. Each yer drew one¡ªthe highest number won, the lowest lost. The winner got to ask the loser anything.

    Eric casually dismissed the women standing nearby, and the club manager swiftly escorted them out.

    The first round began. Norton pulled a three, while Yvonne revealed a king¡ªan easy win.

    Yvonne propped her chin on her hand and asked, ¡°Norton, is there someone you like?¡±

    New chapters now on g¦Áln¦Òv??ls?c?m

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    And just like that, the conversation was over.

    ¡°If you ever fall for someone, what¡¯s the one thing you¡¯d want to do for her?¡±

    Norton, with a cold face, shot back with a second question. Yvonne blinked, momentarily at a loss.

    The second round rolled in. This time, Eric lost, and Brian won.

    Eric raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°I choose Dare.¡±

    Brianzily pointed to the door and smirked at Eric. ¡°Dare? Kiss the first person who walks through that door. No exceptions, no matter who it is.¡±

    Before Eric could react, Yvonne was already pping and cheering, clearly enjoying the idea. Norton let out a chuckle, giving Eric a firm pat on the shoulder. ¡°Good luck, man.¡±

    Eric shot them a look. ¡°Come on. I¡¯ve never lost a case for you two. Make it easy for me, okay?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 293

    ?Chapter 293:

    Norton, despite not being the winner, didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Business is business, personal is personal. Let¡¯s not mix the two.¡±

    Brian, unfazed, started the countdown. ¡°Ten seconds.¡±

    ¡°Ten, nine, eight¡­ three, two, one.¡±

    As Brian hit one, Eric let out a sigh, stood up, and made his way to the door. He reached for the handle, but before he could turn it, a knock echoed through the room.

    He exhaled, resigned to his fate, and pulled the door open, silently hoping it would be a woman, considering most of the staff were women. It seemed like a reasonable assumption.

    And luck was on his side¡ªit was a woman. But not just any woman. It was Tracy.

    The entire room went silent.

    Oblivious to the charged atmosphere, Tracy walked straight to Brian, her voice soft. ¡°Are you feeling better? Have you sobered up?¡± Brian simply gave a small nod in response.

    But the unease in the room refused to fade. It took a moment, but Tracy eventually picked up on the tension.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±

    Naturally, since he was at the center of it, Eric stepped in to exin. The moment she understood, the color drained from her face. She instinctively grabbed Brian¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Brian, I had nothing to do with this. I just came to pick you up. I didn¡¯t know anything about it.¡±

    Eric had a vague idea that Brian and Tracy had aplicated rtionship, but he didn¡¯t know the full extent. Norton, on the other hand, knew exactly what was going on. He cleared his throat, ready to smooth things over. But before he could say anything, Yvonne, ever sharp, cut in.

    ¡°That¡¯s not how it works. As Brian White¡¯s secretary, it¡¯s part of your job to assist him, isn¡¯t it? Since you¡¯re already here, you follow the rules. If you don¡¯t want to y, that¡¯s fine¡ªyou¡¯re free to leave. No one¡¯s forcing you.¡±

    Tracy stood frozen, caught between staying and leaving. She shifted awkwardly, unsure of what to do.

    ¡°So, what¡¯s it going to be? Are you in or out?¡±

    Next part is at g????????¦Í??????.co??

    A deep blush spread across Tracy¡¯s face as she met Yvonne¡¯s gaze. Norton leaned in close to Yvonne and murmured under his breath, ¡°Yvonne, don¡¯t take it too far.¡±

    Yvonne raised an eyebrow. ¡°Come on, Norton. I wasn¡¯t aware you and Tracy Haynes were so close. If you keep this up, people might think she¡¯s your first love.¡±

    Yvonne knew Norton was just trying to help his friend out of an awkward situation, but she wasn¡¯t about to let him interfere. Brian¡¯s romantic entanglements were his to sort out.

    Brian, however, sat motionless, his eyes unreadable. Tracy and Rachel both turned their attention to him. Tracy¡¯s eyes brimmed with unshed tears. ¡°Brian, I¡­¡± Brian still didn¡¯t speak.

    But Eric, ever the quick thinker, eased back into his seat and turned to Brian. ¡°If I remember correctly, failing a dare means you drink. The winner sets the number of sses.¡±

    Brian finally broke his silence. ¡°Three sses.¡±

    ¡°Fair enough.¡± Without hesitation, Eric tipped his head back and downed all three drinks in a single motion.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 294

    ?Chapter 294:

    Yvonne turned her attention back to Tracy. ¡°So, Tracy Haynes, are you¡ª¡±

    ¡°Am I allowed to?¡±

    ¡°Of course, as long as you¡¯re ready to either win or drink.¡±

    Tracy wasn¡¯t so lucky. In the very first round, she lost, with Yvonneing out on top.

    Yvonne wasted no time, grinning as she asked, ¡°Truth or dare?¡±

    Tracy hesitated for a brief moment before settling on, ¡°Truth.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Yvonne¡¯s smile widened. She didn¡¯t even need to think about it. ¡°Alright then. When was your first kiss with your first boyfriend?¡±

    Tracy¡¯s face turned red, looking ufortable and tense. Brian¡¯s expression also grew serious.

    Yvonne, ever the expert at stirring the pot, sneered. She knew full well that Brian wasn¡¯t Tracy¡¯s first boyfriend, yet she had deliberately posed the question, aiming to ruffle as many feathers as possible.

    Noticing Tracy¡¯s difort, Yvonne leaned in with a teasing grin. ¡°Time¡¯s running out. Better answer quickly.¡±

    Tracy¡¯s expression darkened noticeably. Holding her clothes tightly, she stuttered uncertainly, ¡°L¡­¡± Her eyes darted around nervously before settling on a nearby ss filled with liquor. She grasped the ss firmly, saying, ¡°The rules say we can take a penalty drink. I¡¯ll drink this round.¡±

    She then prepared to gulp down the strong liquor. Before she could, a hand intercepted, taking the ss from her hand.

    ¡°This liquor¡¯s too strong for you,¡± Brian remarked, quickly downing three sses himself. cing the empty ss on the table, he announced to the room, ¡°I¡¯ve taken her penalties¡ªthree sses.¡±

    Laughing, Yvonne teased, ¡°Eric just downed three penalty drinks as well. Why don¡¯t you match him and go for one more?¡±

    Without a word of protest, Brian obliged, and a fourth ss of liquor vanished as he swallowed it swiftly.

    ¡°Taking care of your secretary quite well, aren¡¯t you?¡± Yvonne teased, her tone dripping with sarcasm. ¡°Very thoughtful indeed!¡±

    Since Brian had willingly drunk four sses, Yvonne had no more to argue. Now the victor of the round, Yvonne began shuffling the cards. She offered the deck to Tracy with an exaggerated gesture.

    ¡°Your turn, Tracy!¡±

    Considering her bad luck earlier, Tracy was reluctant to draw. Looking to Rachel, she suggested, ¡°Everyone knows Rachel and Miss Jimenez are on good terms. Let¡¯s have Rachel draw! I¡¯ll sit this one out.¡± Her smile was poised, yet it quickly stiffened.

    ¡°Miss Jimenez?¡± Yvonne echoed mockingly. ¡°Just a reminder, I prefer Mrs. Burke. And you, calling her Rachel? Since when are you two on good terms?¡± Resting her hand on her forehead, she eximed, ¡°Did I lose my memory or something?¡±

    Tracy¡¯s face turned as pale as a sheet of paper. She remained seated, silently biting her lip, tears welling in her eyes, looking every part the picture of vulnerability.

    Pulling on Yvonne¡¯s sleeve with a stern look, Norton said, ¡°Stop it, that¡¯s enough.¡±

    Brushing off his hand, Yvonne scoffed, ¡°Isn¡¯t Tracy Haynes charming? Even my own husband is getting restless,ing to her defense.¡± Turning to Norton with a pointed look, she remarked, ¡°Darling, you¡¯re quite the knight in shining armor. Your friend hasn¡¯t said a word yet, and here you are, more concerned than he is.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 295

    ?Chapter 295:

    Norton stared back at Yvonne, disbelief written all over his face. Lately, she had tried to please him, hoping to get his approval to work again. Her attitude had softened a lot. Tonight was different¡ªshe seemedpletely out of character, with every word sharp and cutting, showing no respect at all. She was particrly aggressive toward Tracy. She seemed determined not to ease up on Tracy, despite his attempts to calm the situation.

    Ignoring Norton¡¯s plea, Yvonne paused mid-sentence and pretended to gasp. ¡°Oh, my mistake, Tracy Haynes. Are you trying to get on good terms with Rachel so she¡¯ll allow you to be Brian White¡¯s mistress?¡± The usation pushed Tracy to the brink of fury. She couldn¡¯t help herself and retorted, ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡±

    Yvonne responded at a leisurely pace, ¡°But Rachel is the one engaged to him, set to marry him. That would only make you the mistress, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±

    With a sudden shift in her voice, she added, ¡°Unfortunately, the mistresses have to live in the shadows, utterly scorned by everyone.¡±

    Rachel chimed in sharply, ¡°You know, some people never get tired of ying the role of mistresses. You can¡¯t change it.¡±

    Her words echoed clearly through the room, hanging heavy in the air. Expressions around the room soured instantly, particrly on the faces of Tracy and Brian. Yvonne, however, couldn¡¯t suppress her approval, silently giving Rachel a thumbs up.

    Rachel had been quiet up until now, but her response, when it came, hit hard. Yvonne nodded in approval of Rachel¡¯s sharp retort.

    ¡°Did I guess right, Tracy Haynes?¡± Rachel looked at her with a gentle yet pressing stare.

    After stammering for a while, Tracy still could note up with a good retort.

    With a slight smile, Rachel continued, ¡°Perhaps you think differently. If not a mistress, maybe the other woman would be better suited. What do you think?¡±

    Tracy went pale at the suggestion. Her increasingly flustered appearance only fueled Rachel¡¯s sense of vindication.

    As Brian¡¯s girlfriend, Rachel felt justified in confronting the other woman. She didn¡¯t even bother to recount all of Tracy¡¯s misdeeds. Before, she just wanted to get along peacefully with Brian, always biting her tongue when it came to Tracy. Despite everything, she knew Tracy was Brian¡¯s ideal woman, a goddess above criticism and deserving of every protection.

    Everything had changed now.

    Their rtionship was a thing of the past. She was free from monitoring his every reaction or worrying about upsetting him. Today, she resolved to express the frustrations that had been simmering within her. Brian oncemanded her entire universe when she loved him. But now, she felt nothing for him¡ªhe no longer mattered to her.

    ???????? ???????????????? ??? g???????¦Í?????????????

    Unable to contain herself, Tracy blurted out, ¡°Brian¡­¡±

    Rising to her feet, she appeared wounded. ¡°Mr. White, I apologize. I had no idea my being here would cause such distress for you and Rachel. I think Rachel is right. This is all on me. I should not havee. I¡¯ll leave immediately.¡±

    Tracy had barely moved when Brian caught her hand, drawing her back to him, hisfort palpable. ¡°This isn¡¯t on you. Sit down.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Tracy¡¯s face revealed even more pain and vulnerability.

    ¡°Just trust me on this,¡± Brian reassured her softly.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 296

    ?Chapter 296:

    Tracy nodded, obediently sitting down beside him.

    Rachel caught Brian¡¯s eye just as he turned to look at her. His look was chilling, sending shivers down her spine. His words were even colder, cutting through her like ice.

    ¡°You can me me for everything. I ept full responsibility. Tracy¡¯s innocent; she has done nothing wrong,¡± Brian said coldly.

    The words amused Rachel. He defended Tracy as innocent, despite her constant interference in their rtionship, causing turmoil and ultimately their separation. Still, he insisted on her innocence.

    At that point, Rachel felt no urge to justify herself further.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re still standing up for her, I doubt anything I say will change your mind.¡±

    ¡°Rachel,¡± Brian whispered her name tenderly. ¡°You¡¯ve always been a gentle, kind presence in my life. Tracy shares those qualities. Please, don¡¯t treat her harshly.¡±

    ¡°Understood, Mr. White,¡± Rachel responded, her tone detached and cold.

    The rift between them deepened.

    Rachel then turned to Yvonne and asked, ¡°Shall we get back to our game?¡±

    Yvonne agreed, handing the deck to Rachel.

    Guided by her instincts, Rachel partially revealed the deck. Yvonne tucked the rest beneath and began dealing.

    She dealt to herself first, then to Norton, followed by Rachel, and finally to Eric.

    The game proceeded with caution from all yers, everyone guarding their cards closely.

    Eric eventually broke the silence, revealing his hand first.

    Heid down a ¡°9¡±, an average card.

    Norton was next, revealing his card¡ªa ¡°10¡±.

    It was just enough to edge out Eric¡¯s hand, sparing Norton from defeat in this round.

    Next up was Brian¡¯s turn, and he too pulled a ¡°10,¡± mirroring Norton¡¯s draw.

    Discover the best stories at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s

    Yvonne watched the two of them, noticing not only their matching cards but also their shared knack for messy romances.

    On the other hand, Eric was a model of integrity and decency. Surprisingly, despite his qualities, he stayed single, with no casual dates or hidden romances.

    Yvonne then shifted her attention to Tracy. ¡°It¡¯s your turn.¡±

    Gaining courage from Brian¡¯s earlier reassurance, Tracy sat up straighter and said confidently, ¡°Since you were the winnerst round, perhaps you should show your hand first.¡±

    ¡°The winner gets to dictate the order, right? You go first.¡±

    Feeling the pressure of the moment, a chill ran down Tracy¡¯s spine, and her anxiety was clear. Her worry stemmed from the embarrassingly low number on her card. She had been dreading this moment ever since she drew the card, growing more nervous by the minute. This concern caused her to dy showing her card.

    Reluctantly, Tracy looked to Brian for an out. ¡°Brian, perhaps Rachel should show her hand first? I¡¯m curious about her hand.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s patience with Tracy wore thin. Without hesitation, she flipped her card over.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 297

    ?Chapter 297:

    To everyone¡¯s surprise, it was only a ¡°3.¡±

    Usually fortunate in the game, Rachel had always drawn high numbers until now. This turn of bad luck was a shock.

    Tracy, on the other hand, felt a surge of relief. Seeing that Rachel¡¯s low number matched her own, she confidently showed her card.

    ¡°What do you know, Rachel? We¡¯ve drawn the same number,¡± Tracy said with a hint of satisfaction.

    Yvonne chimed in, unable to resist ament. ¡°Typical of my luck!¡± Her statement captured everyone¡¯s attention.

    The game was nearing its end, with most cards now turned face-up. The lowest cards, threes, were held by Rachel and Tracy, while the tens belonged to Brian and Norton.

    It was Yvonne¡¯s turn to show her hand. At this point, she didn¡¯t hesitate. With a decisive flick, she turned over her card. A Queeny face up on the table.

    Yvonne won.

    Tracy¡¯s face turned pale, her hands clenching tightly.

    With a grin, Yvonne said, ¡°It¡¯s settled. I¡¯ve won, and Tracy Haynes, you¡¯re stilling up short.¡±

    Trying to mask her disappointment, Tracy replied with a strained smile, ¡°Well, if I¡¯m the loser, Rachel¡¯s right there with me. That¡¯s only fair.¡±

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Rachel agreed, her tone t.

    Yvonne and Rachel echoed each other, perfectly aligned. Tracy felt somewhatforted by the thought that she wouldn¡¯t be the only one facing consequences. She assumed Yvonne would go easy on Rachel, but Tracy had misjudged the situation.

    Yvonne¡¯s next move was to ask probing, personal questions. Focusing on Tracy, Yvonne asked, ¡°Let¡¯s continue with you. Tell us about your first time. How did it go?¡±

    The question caught everyone off guard, including Rachel. She hadn¡¯t expected Yvonne to defend her to such an extent. Norton¡¯s look towards Yvonne was piercing, filled with disapproval.

    But Tracy, caught off guard, instinctively reached for her ss. Yvonne quickly warned, ¡°Remember, Tracy, this time it¡¯s five sses, not four. Are you ready for that?¡±

    ??a????????¦Í???????????????

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure,¡± Tracy replied, trying to steady herself.

    Yvonne¡¯s question was a clever trap. Tracy realized responding could only worsen her situation. Her only viable choice was to endure the consequence. ¡°Let¡¯s just get this over with.¡±

    At that moment, Brian¡¯s familiar tone broke through as he relieved her of the ss. He bravely gulped down all five sses in a single series of swallows.

    The color drained from his face as the effects of the fourteen sses of liquor he had consumed began to hit him. Despite their small size, the sses added up to more than his limits.

    With a fierce look, Tracy turned to Yvonne, saying, ¡°It¡¯s Rachel¡¯s turn now!¡±

    Acknowledging her, Yvonne turned towards Rachel and posed her question. ¡°Truth it is. Is our friendship for life?¡±

    ¡°Without a doubt,¡± Rachel responded confidently.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 298

    ?Chapter 298:

    A delighted smile spread across Yvonne¡¯s face.

    Meanwhile, Tracy stood in disbelief. This was an obvious setup. Why was the question for Rachel so simple, while she was singled out for a more difficult one?

    Yvonne could already tell what Tracy was thinking and interrupted, saying, ¡°Remember, the winner sets the rules. Beat me, and you can make your own demands. Then, ask whatever you want, and I¡¯ll answer honestly.¡±

    That was enough to spark Tracy¡¯spetitive spirit. Her desire to outdo Yvonne surged within her.

    Yvonne took the chance to ask, ¡°Well then, will you keep ying?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Tracy replied, her voice steady, determination shing in her eyes.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m in till the very end,¡± Tracy said firmly.

    Since Yvonne had won thest round, she took charge of shuffling the cards. Meanwhile, Tracy kept her eyes locked on the deck in Yvonne¡¯s hands, thinking to herself that Rachel¡¯s and Yvonne¡¯s luck couldn¡¯tst forever. There was no way they could keep winning round after round. The odds had to shift eventually. She had already lost twice, and there was no way her luck could sink any lower. One victory was all she needed to turn things around and get back at them.

    Fueled by the excitement of victory, Tracy¡¯s confidence soared. She was convinced that this round was hers to take. As long as either Yvonne or Rachel lost, she¡¯d be happy.

    ¡°Brian White, cut the deck.¡± This time, Yvonne intentionally let Brian cut the deck.

    Brian didn¡¯t hesitate and cut the deck, while Yvonne quickly distributed the cards to the yers. Eric wasted no time setting his card down on the table. It was an easy decision¡ªhe had drawn a lowly ¡°5,¡± too low to be the winner.

    Brian and Norton flipped their cards over one by one, their numbersnding somewhere in the middle. That left the final battle to the women.

    Tracy¡¯s heart pounded as anticipation and nerves tangled inside her. She gripped the edge of her card tightly, lifting it just enough to steal a peek.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Losing confidence?¡± Yvonne¡¯s sudden words startled Tracy, making her hand shake and identally exposing half her card. But the moment she caught sight of the number, she instantly straightened, her confidence returning in full force.

    Tracy cleared her throat and said with aposed tone, ¡°You must be kidding. I was the one who wanted to keep going, so why would I be afraid? Besides, you¡¯ve won quite a few times already. Luck won¡¯t always be on your side.¡± She shed a confident smile. ¡°I¡¯d say this round belongs to me.¡±

    Find your next story at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s£®??o??

    ¡°Oh? Is that what you think?¡± Yvonne chuckled but didn¡¯t press further.

    Tracy shifted her attention to Rachel and said, ¡°Rachel, why don¡¯t you reveal yours first?¡±

    Rachel was about to refuse, but then Yvonne gave her a look, which was enough to make her reconsider.

    ¡°Alright then.¡± With that, she flipped over her card.

    The moment Tracy saw a ¡°5,¡± her eyes sparkled with excitement. Finally, this was her moment. She looked at Rachel, clearly enjoying the moment.

    ¡°Sorry, Rachel,¡± she said, not sounding sorry at all, and flipped her card over.

    Lying on the table was a Joker.

    Brian and Norton exchanged surprised nces. Getting a Joker was rare¡ªit was pretty much a guaranteed win. Tracy might be the winner, leaving Rachel and Eric on the losing side. Eric wasn¡¯t too bothered since the result didn¡¯t really make a difference to him. But for Rachel, it was another matter entirely.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 299

    ?Chapter 299:

    ¡°Rachel, looks like I won this round,¡± Tracy said with a satisfied smile, clearly thrilled. She already had the perfect question lined up. Yet, just when she was about to speak, Yvonne folded her arms and let out augh. The look on her face was both teasing and challenging.

    Tracy frowned and turned to her. ¡°What¡¯s so funny? Didn¡¯t you say the winner gets to decide the rules? And lucky for me, I¡¯m the winner this time.¡±

    Yvonne¡¯s smile didn¡¯t fade. ¡°Oh. Tell me, are you that sure of yourself, or are you just pretending I¡¯m not even here?¡±

    Tracy quickly gathered her thoughts and said, ¡°I get what you¡¯re saying, but I drew the Joker. Honestly, whether you show your card or not doesn¡¯t change anything.¡± She spoke withplete confidence, as if there was no way she could lose now.

    Yvonne respondedzily, ¡°Oh?¡±

    Then, turning to Norton with a yful smirk, she added, ¡°Did you catch that? She doesn¡¯t even respect your wife. Actually, she doesn¡¯t even acknowledge me as your wife. What a shame. You just stood up for her, and yet she couldn¡¯t care less.¡±

    Yvonne¡¯s words were carefully chosen. With just a few lines, she managed to put Tracy in her ce while also hurting Norton¡¯s pride.

    Tracy instantly backed down. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. That wasn¡¯t my intention. I didn¡¯t mean any disrespect¡ªAll I was saying is that your card won¡¯t change the oue.¡±

    Yvonne¡¯s smile turned icy. ¡°Really? Are you really that sure? It¡¯s just a Joker. I might have a Big Joker. Now, do me a favor¡ªpay close attention and see for yourself if my card changes the game.¡±

    As she finished speaking, she pinched the edge of her card, as if ready to show it.

    Tracy couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit scared, especially considering how lucky Yvonne always seemed. She braced herself for the unexpected, holding her breath and focusing hard.

    Just when Tracy thought Yvonne would flip her card, Yvonne suddenly slid it toward Rachel. ¡°Rachel, you can reveal it,¡± Yvonne said.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Rachel responded.

    Seeing their odd behavior, Tracy started to feel a little better. She was now sure Yvonne¡¯s card couldn¡¯t be a Big Joker. Otherwise, Yvonne would have shown it by now¡ªshe wasn¡¯t one to keep things hidden. Maybe Yvonne had a ¡°S¡± too¡ªjust like Rachel, the lowest number in the game.

    galn¦Ò¦Íels.c¡ðm hosts fresh updates

    If they both had a ¡°S¡±, they would both lose. The thought of beating her two least favorite people brought a wicked smile to Tracy¡¯s face.

    But since Yvonne seemed hesitant to show her card, Tracy decided to go along with it. After all, in her view, they were going to lose anyway.

    ¡°In that case, Rachel, it¡¯s your turn to reveal it,¡± Tracy said with a grin, watching Rachel hold her card.

    Rachel, however, decided to have a little fun with it. Leaning on her hand, she asked casually, ¡°Since it¡¯s thest card, how about raising the stakes?¡±

    ¡°How?¡± Tracy asked, enthusiasm gleaming in her eyes as she envisioned the challenge ahead.

    Rachel, her delicate hands gracefully maneuvering the deck of cards, suggested with a proposal, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s raise the stakes. Should Yvonne hold the victorious card, Tracy will bestow a swift kiss upon one of our attendants.¡±

    Yvonne, along with everyone else, was visibly shocked by Rachel¡¯s suggestion. ¡°Why aim your challenge at her?¡± Brian interjected, his look sharp and usatory.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 300

    Chapter 300:

    A wry smile crossed Rachel¡¯s face in response. She had braced for him to defend Tracy, yet his swift, firm reply was still a surprise. He seemed unable to tolerate any distress directed at his beloved Tracy.

    ¡°ying the protector so soon, huh?¡± Rachel teased. ¡°If she¡¯s that precious to you, maybe keep her safe at home, treated like royalty, rather than letting her gamble with us here. She really shouldn¡¯t havee to the game today.¡±

    Stunned by her words, Brian struggled to respond. Previously, her love had softened the harsh contours of her personality. Now, devoid of that love, her words became cutting and formidable.

    Brian responded, ¡°That¡¯s not my intention.¡±

    Rachel retorted, ¡°I understand, Mr. White. It seems you¡¯re quite bothered by how I treat your secretary.¡±

    Without a word, Brian grew quiet. Realizing that Rachel was getting upset and their conversation was going nowhere, he chose to hold his peace. Any further discussion would only worsen the strain between them.

    ¡°Tracy Haynes, have you decided yet?¡± Rachel inquired, pushing for an answer.

    Tracy was deep in thought. She weighed her options carefully and with great deliberation. Just as the words ¡°I ept¡± were on the tip of her tongue, she caught Rachel and Yvonne sharing a quick, knowing look. Their exchanged nces seemed to confirm their expectation that she would take the bait.

    This realization made Tracy pause, suddenly wary. The idea of kissing an attendant? Rachel¡¯s bold challenge indicated her belief that Tracy would not win. If not for Yvonne¡¯s consistent arrogance throughout, which became evident when Tracy remembered their exchanged nces, Tracy wouldn¡¯t have been so sure that Yvonne held the winning card. The chances were exceedingly slim, far less than hers had ever been. However, the unmistakable assurance from both Yvonne and Rachel suggested that Yvonne indeed had the winning card.

    This confirmed Tracy¡¯s suspicions, as Yvonne¡¯s confidence throughout was underscored by the meaningful look exchanged earlier¡ªleaving Tracy certain that the card in question was the winning one. With a heavy heart, Tracy said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I have to decline this.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying you¡¯re backing out?¡± Rachel questioned.

    ¡°I need to sit this round out,¡± Tracy said emphatically.

    Stay updated with galn¦Ò¦Í??????.c?m

    Rachel peered at her and asked once more, ¡°Are you sure about this?¡±

    ¡°Yes, without a doubt. I¡¯m stepping aside this round,¡± Tracy said. In anticipation of disagreement, Tracy adeptly returned her card to the deck, ensuring it was well integrated with the others.

    Grins spread across both Rachel and Yvonne¡¯s faces, sharing a moment of silent triumph.

    Eric examined the ¡°5¡± in his grip and said, ¡°It appears Ms. Marsh and I are out of this round. Mrs. Burke, you¡¯ve won. What¡¯s your request?¡± Yvonne gestured towards Brian and said, ¡°You ought to pose that question to Mr. White.¡±

    This time, Eric, normally quick on the uptake, was slow to grasp the implication. However, Norton, acting quickly, revealed Yvonne¡¯s card. Disyed before her was a stark ¡°7¡±, bold and definitive. It became clear that Yvonne was not in possession of the winning card. On the table, it was Brian¡¯s Jack that stood as the highest, crowning him the winner by default.

    Tracy was the real winner, but giving up meant giving away her victory. At that instant, Tracy¡¯splexion turned a deep shade of red with fury. She could no longer contain her frustration and shouted, ¡°How could you manipte me like this? You¡¯re just ying games with me!¡±

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Nice day for you dear readers! God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (>?=)

    .

 Chapter 301

    ?Chapter 301:

    ¡°Absolutely not,¡± Yvonne responded earnestly.

    ¡°Remember, in both card games and in business, everything is fair. You only have yourself to me for backing out, and now you must face the consequences,¡± Yvonne said, her tone leaving no room for rebuttal, Tracy reluctantly realized she had no option but to concede to the results.

    Before long, it was time to face the round¡¯s consequences. For Eric, Brian concocted a challenge¡ªa call to histest contact with the deration, saying that he kind of liked them. ¡°No matter the gender!¡±

    With these words, a wave of anticipation swept through the room. All eyes were on Eric, secretly hoping hisst call had been to a man, simply for the added excitement.

    ¡°Come on, Eric, time to find your phone!¡± Norton cheered him on first. Given his long association with Eric, Norton noted the absence of women in his usualpany. This only heightened Norton¡¯s intrigue.

    Amidst the gathered crowd, Eric retrieved his phone and checked his recent call list. Eric recalled that hisst interaction was a call with Sabrina, the new assistant who had been shadowing him closely since joining the firm a few weeks ago. How was he supposed to broach this?

    Despite Eric¡¯s hesitation, Norton had already scrolled to ¡°Sabrina¡± in the contacts and made the call.

    The phone rang a few times before it was picked up.

    ¡°Hello, Eric!¡± said Sabrina, sparking a flurry of knowing looks and whispered spections among the group.

    Silence followed her greeting, which puzzled Sabrina. Typically, Eric would immediately dive into delegating tasks or providing directives upon answering. She wondered if her greeting had been inappropriate. However, that didn¡¯t seem likely. At times, she addressed him as Eric and other times as Mr. Riley, and he had always replied promptly.

    With no forting response, Sabrina¡¯s concern grew. ¡°Is everything alright? You haven¡¯t said a word yet.¡±

    A sudden thought struck her, prompting her to blurt out, ¡°Are you drunk?¡±

    Eric found himself cornered; the dare left him with no option but to respond, ¡°I¡¯m not drunk. I actually called you because I need to tell you something¡­ I think I kind of like you.¡±

    GA?LNO?velsS.CO?M? = REAL website

    Silence engulfed the other end as Sabrina processed his words. Her voice trembled when she finally said, ¡°What do you mean? You must be drunk. Tell me where you are; I¡¯lle and get you!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that; I¡¯ll manage on my own.¡± With those words, Eric ended the call, relieved to have gotten through the conversation.

    It was now Brian¡¯s turn to pose a challenge to Rachel.

    Brian¡¯s gaze was deep, as if it could swallow everything around it, locking onto Rachel¡¯s.

    ¡°Rachel, how long do you think love reallysts? Do you believe it¡¯s a forever thing?¡±

    Rachel flicked her hair back, letting out a small scoff. ¡°How could it be? You¡¯re overestimating it. There are so many men out there, and plenty of them are great. Who would ever tie themselves to just one man forever? If you find someone you truly connect with, then it¡¯s worth it. But if it turns out to be nothing in the end, the woman involved is the real fool.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 302

    ?Chapter 302:

    After saying this, Rachel casually nced over at Yvonne. ¡°Yvonne, do I seem like a fool to you?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. If anyone¡¯s got issues, it¡¯s definitely not you. It¡¯s some of these men who are really out of their minds.¡±

    Thatment was clearly aimed at someone in particr.

    Brian watched Rachel intently, searching for any sign of vulnerability, but he couldn¡¯t find anything. She kept a soft smile on her face with no hint of sadness in sight.

    ¡°Another round,¡± Brian said, trying to hide his frustration.

    As the winner, he shuffled the cards and let Norton cut them before dealing them to everyone, one by one.

    This time, everyone was secretly set on winning.

    Norton revealed his card first¡ªit was a 7.

    Eric followed with a ¡°10¡±, which wasn¡¯t bad at all.

    ¡°Tracy, it¡¯s your turn,¡± Rachel said, looking at her.

    Tracy forced a smile and turned to Yvonne. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go first? I¡¯m curious to see what you have.¡±

    Just as Yvonne was about to say something, her card suddenly disappeared. Norton had grabbed it out of her hand. ¡°Give it back to me!¡±

    Yvonne shot him a furious re, standing up and grabbing onto his clothes as she reached for the card.

    She was so quick that Norton didn¡¯t even have a chance to let go.

    With a sharp ripping sound, the card was torn in half.

    Norton stared nkly at the half card in his hand. He felt oddly innocent, as though he hadn¡¯t meant for any of this to happen. All he had wanted was to teach Yvonne a small lesson for causing trouble with Tracy. Standing off to the side, he looked like a child caught in the act of doing something wrong.

    ¡°Yvonne, I didn¡¯t mean¡­¡±

    ¡°Save your excuses,¡± Yvonne snapped. ¡°I wasn¡¯t wrong when I said all you men are out of your minds. If you love being protective of her, why don¡¯t you find a job as her bodyguard?¡±

    ???????????? ???????? ¡ú ?????????¦Í??????©q??????

    Yvonne didn¡¯t hesitate and confronted him head-on.

    Norton figured that apologizing was already a major step back for him. After all, it was Yvonne who had been seeking him out recently. He had given her a chance to back down, but she didn¡¯t take it. Instead, her sharp retort left him both embarrassed and irritated.

    ¡°Yvonne, do you even hear yourself? Your behavior doesn¡¯t reflect the role you should be ying as my wife.¡±

    Before Norton could finish his sentence, Yvonne, holding the torn card, suddenly burst into tears. Her voice rang out, sharp and full of hurt.

    ¡°Norton, all you ever do is scold me!¡±

    Norton froze,pletely taken aback. In every argument they¡¯d ever had, she had never cried like this. Her unexpected tears left himpletely flustered.

    ¡°Uh, Yvonne, alright¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have taken your card. Please, don¡¯t¡­¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 303

    ?Chapter 303:

    But the more he tried to calm her down, the more she cried.

    ¡°I¡¯m upset, and I want to cry. Why can¡¯t I do whatever I want?¡±

    Norton ran a hand through his hair in frustration, feeling a sense of helplessness wash over him as he watched her cry.

    ¡°And when your wife is upset, you don¡¯t even stand by her, but side with another woman. I¡¯m telling Edmond tomorrow.¡±

    This time, Norton was utterly defeated. To calm Yvonne down, he hurriedly fixed her card and promised her, saying, ¡°If you lose, I¡¯ll drink all the liquor for you.¡±

    Hearing this, Yvonne stopped crying and quickly wiped her tears away. Then, she shed a bright smile, her face glowing with cheer.

    Tracy felt utterly speechless. She was genuinely impressed. Yvonne¡¯s ability to flip between emotions was even more impressive than her own, switching from tears toughter in an instant.

    But Tracy was done with it. She no longer cared about the theatrics. All she wanted now was to win. It was the only way she could crush Rachel once and for all.

    ¡°Your card is torn. Are you still sure you want to go up against me?¡± Tracy¡¯s voice held a touch of challenge.

    Yvonne grinned widely. ¡°Of course I do. Why wouldn¡¯t I? And you remember what was said earlier. If I lose, someone will drink for me. But you? Mr. White¡¯s already had to drink for you twice. If you lose again, you¡¯re drinking yourself. And this time, it¡¯s six sses. You should think about that carefully. If you end up drinking so much that you hurt yourself, don¡¯t me us.¡±

    Yvonne wasn¡¯t one to back down easily, and she responded boldly to Tracy¡¯s taunt.

    Tracy¡¯s hand shook slightly, a reflection of her racing heart. Earlier, Yvonne had used this exact strategy to make her back down without a fight. But this time, Tracy wasn¡¯t going to fall for it again.

    ¡°Of course, if I lose, I¡¯ll stick to the rules. Now, let¡¯s see your card,¡± Tracy said with extra confidence.

    As Yvonne revealed her card, Tracy¡¯s eyes locked onto it. When she saw a Jack, her heart skipped a beat¡ªit was lower than hers. She had a real shot at winning.

    ???????????? ???? ??????????: ??????????????????©q?????

    Looking down at the King in her hand, she felt a surge of confidence. At that moment, her card was the highest on the table. Only the Jokers wererger. The odds of drawing the Jokers were incredibly slim, so Tracy had been certain of her victory.

    ¡°Brian, Rachel, it¡¯s just the three of us now. Let¡¯s all reveal our cards at the same time,¡± she suggested.

    Brian gave a nod of agreement.

    Rachel¡¯s face remained calm. ¡°Sure.¡±

    Yvonne¡¯s voice was yful as she asked, ¡°Tracy Haynes, you¡¯re so sure of yourself. Not backing down this time?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. I¡¯ll finish what I started. I¡¯ll count to three, and then we all reveal at once.¡±

    The moment she finished counting, Brian, Tracy, and Rachel revealed their cards at the same time.

    Tracy looked at Brian¡¯s card first¡ªa Queen. It was lower than her King. In that moment, she was practically ready to celebrate her win.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 304

    ?Chapter 304:

    But just as her smile started to spread, Yvonne¡¯s voice broke through. ¡°Aren¡¯t you celebrating a little too early? Maybe you should take a look at Rachel¡¯s card.¡±

    Disbelief washed over Tracy as she processed Yvonne¡¯s words.

    It couldn¡¯t be true, could it? Yvonne was known for her maniptions and loved to stir trouble; surely, this was just another one of her games.

    With aposed mind, Tracy nced over. Yet, the sight of the Big Jokerid out before Rachel sent a chill through her, plunging her heart into a numbing silence. Her smile stiffened.

    With a slight smirk, Rachel said, ¡°I win.¡±

    Tracy¡¯s face crumpled in defeat, struggling to grasp the reality. Noticing Tracy¡¯s difficulty in epting the loss, Rachel said tly, ¡°Tracy, you lost.¡±

    Tracy¡¯s shocked expression froze in ce, her brain in a whirl. Why was luck always on Rachel¡¯s side? Why did fate always favor Rachel? Brian, who should have been hers, had been swept away by Rachel; even the victory destined to be hers had been imed by Rachel.

    Tracy¡¯s fists tightened, her lips pressed together in determination. She was convinced that Rachel¡¯s streak of luck wouldn¡¯tst forever. Someday, she would see Rachel trapped, with no escape, and she would relish that day. In this game, Rachel had clearlye out on top, while Norton was the unfortunate loser.

    Norton, for his part, felt at ease. He bore no animosity towards Rachel and saw no reason for her to target him.

    Yet, he would soon discover his assumption was mistaken.

    Rachel threw down a bold challenge, saying, ¡°Norton Burke, I dare you to kiss Yvonne and take a picture of that!¡±

    Caught off guard, Norton eximed, ¡°You never fail to surprise, huh?¡± He was clearly teasing Rachel.

    Unperturbed, Rachel continued, ¡°Look around, the drinks are gone. Forget about another round. Just fulfill the dare.¡±

    At her words, Norton¡¯s hand tightened into a fist.

    ???????????????? ????????: g????????¦Í?????????????

    In the corporate world, he tackled challenges head-on and always came out on top.

    However, this card game had him cornered by Rachel¡¯s wit, leaving him no choice but to ept her challenge.

    ¡°Surely you won¡¯t back down from the game¡¯s rules?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s merely a kiss, and since she¡¯s my wife, I¡¯m free to kiss her anytime,¡± Norton said, swiftly drawing Yvonne into his embrace. He kissed her passionately.

    Yvonne¡¯s eyes shot open in astonishment. She had never expected Norton toply with such a personal request, yet he did!

    He kissed her there, in front of everyone.

    Her heart raced, but before she could process her emotions, Norton whispered, ¡°Stay focused!¡±

    A click soon followed, capturing their kiss on Norton¡¯s phone.

    As they separated, Yvonne¡¯s cheeks were tinted with a rosy blush.

    Bathed in the soft lighting, she looked radiant,pelling Norton to look at her once more.

    He then faced Rachel, saying, ¡°Are you pleased now?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 305

    ?Chapter 305:

    ¡°Absolutely, that was perfectly handled.¡±

    With that, it was clear the game hade to its natural conclusion.

    The door to the secluded room swung open unexpectedly.

    Peering inside, a girl d in a yellow dress appeared slightly bewildered.

    ¡°Sabrina?¡± murmured Rachel, recognizing her instantly.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± asked Eric.

    Upon hearing Eric¡¯s voice, Sabrina hurried over, her voiceden with worry. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking everywhere for you. I was afraid you¡¯d have too much to drink and decide to drive.¡±

    Laughing softly, Eric¡¯s tone was unexpectedly gentle. ¡°Silly, did you forget my job? As awyer, I wouldn¡¯t dare drink and drive.¡±

    At that moment, Sabrina remembered, her concern had momentarily clouded her memory.

    Observing the exchange, Rachel experienced a striking sense of familiarity.

    Historically, whenever Brian indulged in alcohol, she found herself fraught with worry.

    She would drop everything and travel any distance to bring him home, soothing him with honeyed water.

    Consequently, whenever he overindulged, his instinct was to seek her out.

    However, that utterly devoted, endearingly innocent version of her had vanished, lost forever.

    Now, Sabrina mirrored her former self.

    The anxiety in her eyes was unmistakably evident.

    ¡°Where did you learn about this ce?¡± inquired Eric.

    ¡°I inquired at yourw firm; they directed me here,¡± she replied. ¡°The event has just concluded. Since you¡¯re here to drive me home, do you have a car?¡±

    Sabrina¡¯s response was a quick shake of her head, but she hastily added, ¡°I¡¯ve arranged for a chauffeur service.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Exclusive updates live g?ln¦Òv???s

    They all prepared to depart.

    Upon spotting Brian, Sabrina said cheerfully while patting his shoulder, ¡°Hey Brian, thanks for assisting Ms. Marsh with her testimony recently.¡±

    A wave of surprise swept through everyone.

    Eric decided the time hade to reveal the truth.

    Leaning in, he murmured to Sabrina, ¡°You know, he¡¯s actually Brian White, the president of White Group.¡±

    Shock registered on Sabrina¡¯s face as she stammered an apology, ¡°Oh, Mr. White, I¡¯m so sorry. I hope there are no hard feelings.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. The me lies with Eric, not you.¡± Brian reassured her with a dismissive wave.

    Sabrina nervously bit her lip, reluctant to hold Eric ountable. Outside, the driver Sabrina had arranged for Eric was ready, prompting their early departure.

    Norton, casually pocketing his hands, suggested to Yvonne, ¡°We should be going too.¡±

    Yet Yvonne¡¯s attention was on Rachel. ¡°Rachel, why don¡¯t you join us? Our driver can drop you off first.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 306

    ?Chapter 306:

    Rachel was sure that after the kiss, things between her and Norton would grow closer. Maybe it would finally break the standoff and take things to a new level. She would be overjoyed for Yvonne if that were the case.

    Yvonne¡¯s situation was unlike her own; she and Norton were a married couple. Should they manage to deepen their bond over time, their future would likely be both joyous and rewarding.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already reached out to Samira; she¡¯ll be here shortly to pick me up,¡± Rachel said.

    Confident in Samira¡¯s reliability, Yvonne didn¡¯t press further. ¡°Okay, take care then.¡±

    ¡°Will do.¡±

    After a brief hug, Yvonne departed with Norton.

    Remaining were only Brian, Rachel, and Tracy.

    ¡°Brian,e on, I¡¯ll drive you home,¡± Tracy suggested gently, breaking the silence.

    Rachel seemed to ignore her, continuing to stand motionless.

    Brian looked at Rachel with a meaningful gaze.

    Tracy nudged him and said, ¡°Brian,e on. I heard it¡¯s going to rain any minute now.¡±

    Without a word, he nodded and slid into the car.

    Rachel, however, never once nced in their direction.

    Just as the car started moving, Brian rolled down the window, his piercing gaze locked onto her. ¡°Rachel, how long do you n on keeping up this act?¡±

    ¡°What exactly am I acting about?¡±

    The frustration Rachel had been holding back finally broke free. If he wanted to stand by Tracy, that was his decision. Who he chose to protect wasn¡¯t her concern.

    After all, they had nothing to do with each other anymore¡ªit wasn¡¯t her ce to care. But throwing her under the bus just to defend Tracy? That was crossing the line.

    She wasn¡¯t going to stand for it anymore.

    Brian let out a mockingugh. ¡°If I recall, Samira¡¯s on a business trip. Tell me, does she have superpowers now? Or did she suddenly learn to teleport so she coulde pick you up?¡±

    ???????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????

    ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern. I can handle myself.¡±

    In the end, Rachel simply hailed a taxi and went home.

    When Eric was dropped off at his apartmentplex, Sabrina got out of the car with him.

    They walked quietly along the path, the dim streetlights casting long shadows.

    Maybe it was because of the truth-or-dare game earlier, neither of them said anything.

    As Eric stepped into the elevator, Sabrina finally spoke, sounding a little worried. ¡°Eric, do you want me to make you some mint tea to help with the hangover? You drank a lot tonight.¡±

    ¡°No need to fuss over me. I¡¯m not that fragile.¡±

    ¡°Hangovers don¡¯t always hit right away. Just because you feel fine now doesn¡¯t mean you won¡¯t regret it in the morning. A lot of people only start feeling the headache the next day,¡± Sabrina exined earnestly. When Eric didn¡¯t protest further, she stepped into the elevator without hesitation.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 307

    ?Chapter 307:

    Once they arrived at his ce, Sabrina headed straight for the kitchen, taking a moment to get familiar with theyout and appliances. She then began searching for anything she could use to brew the mint tea.

    Within thirty minutes, the tea was ready, and she personally brought it to Eric.

    He was already feeling the effects of the alcohol¡ªtonight¡¯s drinks had been much stronger than usual. The moment hey down, dizziness overtook him, and he quickly dozed off.

    When Sabrina walked in, she saw him still dressed and fast asleep. Worried he might get cold, she lightly shook him. ¡°Wake up! I¡¯ve made the mint tea. Drink it before you go back to sleep.¡±

    After calling him a few more times, Eric¡¯s eyes finally fluttered open. The room¡¯s dim lighting made everything feel hazy. As he tried to sit up, he swayed slightly.

    His bnce gave out without warning, and he toppled forward.

    Startled, Sabrina instinctively reached out to steady him.

    In the process, their positions flipped¡ªSabrina lost her footing and ended up tumbling onto the bed with him,nding right on top of him. Her ear rested against his chest, where she could hear the steady, rhythmic beat of his heart.

    His body radiated warmth, and almost instantly, heat rushed to her ears, turning them a bright shade of red.

    Her pulse quickened, and she scrambled to push herself up.

    But just as she raised her head, Eric leaned down at the same moment, and their heads bumped into each other.

    ¡°Ouch¡­¡± Sabrina winced, pressing her forehead as a small cry escaped her lips.

    While Eric, seeming a bit more alert, immediately asked with concern, ¡°Are you okay? Does it hurt?¡±

    Rubbing the sore spot where their heads had bumped, she quickly shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    ¡°d to hear that.¡±

    A silence settled over them, heavier than before. After what had just happened, neither knew how to break it.

    ???????????? ???? ?????? ???????? ??????????: ?????????¦Í???????????????

    Finally, Sabrina was the first to snap out of it and quickly said, ¡°Oh! The mint tea¡ªI made some for you. I¡¯ll bring it over.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    When she brought in the mint tea, it wasfortably warm, neither scalding nor lukewarm.

    Eric drank it down in one go and handed her the empty bowl, his voice genuinely appreciative. ¡°Thanks!¡±

    ¡°My pleasure.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. How are you getting home?¡±

    Sabrina hesitated, suddenly realizing she had no n for getting back. ¡°Uh¡­¡± she faltered, struggling to find an answer.

    Eric caught on and offered, ¡°I have extra rooms. If you¡¯re okay with it, you can stay in the guest room tonight.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind at all,¡± Sabrina answered a little too quickly.

    As she stepped out, she nced back. ¡°If you feel sick during the night, just call me, okay?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 308

    ?Chapter 308:

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    As Sabrina reached the door, Eric suddenly spoke up. ¡°Wait a second.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I just wanted to rify¡­ about earlier. It was just part of the game.¡± Though he phrased it gently, she understood right away.

    She offered a small smile, saying, ¡°I know. You don¡¯t have to exin.¡± It had just been a game¡ªa moment that wasn¡¯t meant to mean anything. Of course, she understood.

    ¡°Goodnight,¡± she said with a smile and walked away.

    The taxi came to a stop outside Rachel¡¯s residentialpound, and she stepped out.

    She had barely taken a few steps when a firm grip closed around her wrist, apanied by a scent she knew all too well. ¡°Brian White, what the hell?¡±

    Rachel¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she turned to face him. Shouldn¡¯t he be with Tracy? What was he doing here?

    Before she could make sense of it, his arms tightened around her from behind.

    His warm breath brushed against her skin, sending an unwanted shiver down her spine.

    His grip was unrelenting, his strength catching her off guard. No matter how much she struggled, she couldn¡¯t shake him off.

    ¡°Rachel, you¡¯re so coldhearted,¡± Brian murmured, pressing a soft bite against her shoulder, his toneced with hurt.

    ¡°Coldhearted? The nerve of him. If anyone had been coldhearted, it was him.¡±

    ¡°Brian, don¡¯t twist things. I have nothing to feel guilty about. We broke up. Now let me go, or I swear I¡¯ll call for help.¡±

    Brian hesitated, sensing the genuine anger in her voice.

    His voice dropped to something softer, almost pleading. ¡°Rachel, let¡¯s not fight anymore. I miss you. I don¡¯t want to sleep alone tonight. Juste back with me, please?¡±

    Once, those words would have melted her heart. But now? They barely stirred anything in her.

    It wasn¡¯t her he missed. It was the convenience of having her.

    ?????????? ?????? ?????????? ????????: ????????¦Í?????????????

    ¡°I¡¯ll say this onest time¡ªyou¡¯re drunk.¡±

    She shoved him off and took a quick step back, creating space between them.

    ¡°Rachel¡­¡± He reached for her again, but she didn¡¯t let him get close.

    Without hesitation, Rachel pulled out her phone and dialed.

    ¡°Rachel? What¡¯s up? It¡¯ste.¡± Tracy¡¯s voice came through, full of confusion.

    ¡°I¡¯m sending you my location. Come get Brian.¡±

    After saying that, Rachel hung up the phone with a decisive click.

    Brian stared at her, disbelief etched across his features.

    In the past, any mention of Tracy would trigger Rachel¡¯s jealousy, yet now she actively pushed him in Tracy¡¯s direction.

    She had truly transformed.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 309

    ?Chapter 309:

    ¡°You¡¯ve clearly had too much to drink. Don¡¯t wander aimlessly. Wait for Tracy to pick you up,¡± she instructed firmly.

    ¡°Is that what you genuinely mean?¡±

    Brian¡¯s gaze locked onto hers, his eyes cold enough to pierce through her resolve.

    Rachel met his stare with unwavering determination and nodded once.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    She turned away and made her way upstairs to her apartment.

    Once in her room, she gazed through the balcony window and spotted Brian still rooted where she had left him. Perhaps he couldn¡¯t reconcile how the woman who had loved him unconditionally could suddenly walk away with such resolution. Or maybe the alcohol had rendered him immobile.

    Regardless, Rachel reminded herself not to soften her stance.

    She drew the curtains closed, gathered her pajamas, and headed to the bathroom.

    After a shower that stretched just beyond ten minutes, she spent additional time hand-washing several garments.

    When she ventured to the balcony to hang them, the faint patter of raindrops reached her ears.

    Initially, she dismissed the sound as her imagination and paid no mind to it.

    But as the rhythm intensified¡ªgrowing louder and more insistent¡ªshe realized rain had indeed begun to fall.

    The weather forecast had predicted heavy precipitation tonight, and it proved urate.

    Rain now poured from the darkened sky.

    Her mind drifted to Brian.

    She guessed he must have departed by now. Or perhaps Tracy had already collected him.

    Rachel forced herself to banish thoughts of Brian from her mind, yet the persistent drumming of raindrops against her window disturbed her attempted slumber.

    After tossing restlessly beneath her covers, she finally surrendered, rose from the bed, and pulled back the curtain.

    g?????0¦Í??????.??????; ?????????? ????????

    From her elevated vantage point, she could discern only sheets of heavy rain cascading downward.

    The downpour had intensified to such a degree that visibility became severely limited.

    Nevertheless, the streetmp stood bright and conspicuous through the blur, illuminating a familiar silhouette beneath it.

    It was Brian. He hadn¡¯t left! Yet he hadn¡¯t called her either.

    The rain grew heavier still, thunder rumbling as lightning shed across the sky.

    She didn¡¯t need to imagine how thoroughly drenched he must be. Rachel battled fiercely with her emotions before eventually yielding to concern. She reached for her phone and dialed the security office.

    ¡°Hello, is this the security office? I¡¯m a resident of theplex. Not far from the entrance stands a man in a gray jacket and ck pants, wearing a tie, approximately six feet tall. He¡¯s caught in the downpour, and his clothes arepletely soaked. Could you please bring him an umbre?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 310

    ?Chapter 310:

    ¡°Of course, ma¡¯am. I¡¯ll take care of it right away.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. Oh¡ªone more thing. If he asks, don¡¯t mention me. Just say you noticed and decided to help.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    ¡°Thanks again.¡±

    Rachel ended the call and watched from behind the curtain as a security guard approached Brian, umbre in hand.

    Only then did she feel the slightest relief.

    With a quiet sigh, she let the curtain fall back into ce, returned to bed, and closed her eyes.

    Sleep, however, remained as elusive as ever.

    A few minutester, Rachel¡¯s phone rang. The caller ID shed: Security Office.

    She answered immediately. The voice on the other end carried a mix of urgency and helplessness. ¡°Ma¡¯am, I did as you asked. I took the umbre to him, even opened it for him, but¡­¡± The guard hesitated before sighing. ¡°He threw it away.¡±

    Rachel didn¡¯t even stop to grab her slippers. She yanked back the curtain, her heart pounding.

    There, beneath the streetlight, Brian remained as rigid as ever, his posture unyielding against the storm. A few feet away, the umbrey abandoned, battered by the relentless rain.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try again,¡± the guard offered.

    Rachel stayed on the line, watching as the man approached Brian once more, holding the umbre out like a peace offering. But Brian didn¡¯t even nce at it. Instead, he simply shoved it aside, letting it fall back into a puddle, useless.

    The guard sighed again, this time heavier. ¡°I really tried. But I think he¡¯s had too much to drink¡ªhis breath reeks of alcohol. And in weather like this? His body won¡¯t hold up for long. You shoulde down and take him home.¡± Rachel gripped the phone tighter.

    The hesitation in her voice didn¡¯t go unnoticed. The guard, perhaps sensing the deeper story, continued, ¡°Look, it¡¯s obvious you¡¯re worried about him. I¡¯m guessing you two are a couple, right? Lovers fight¡ªit happens. No rtionship is without its rough patches. But from where I¡¯m standing, it¡¯s clear he¡¯s trying to make amends. Don¡¯t wait until it¡¯s toote to realize what you¡¯ve lost. Juste get him before he passes out in the cold.¡±

    He didn¡¯t know the full truth, yet his words struck a chord.

    Get thetest updates on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s

    Rachel exhaled softly. ¡°Thank you. Keep an eye on him¡ªI¡¯ming down now.¡±

    She had already showered and changed into her pajamas, but there was no time to fuss over appearances. She grabbed a coat, threw it on, snatched an umbre, and hurried downstairs.

    It took her barely three minutes.

    Just as she was about to step closer, umbre in hand, a sleek car pulled up outside the gate.

    The license te caught her eye. Familiar.

    Before she could fully ce it, the driver¡¯s side door swung open, and a pair of high heels clicked against the pavement.

    ¡°Brian!¡± Tracy¡¯s voice rang through the downpour as she ran toward him.

    Brian stirred at the sound. The cold gnawed at his skin, his head unbearably heavy. Every part of him ached.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 311

    ?Chapter 311:

    ¡°Rachel¡­¡± he murmured instinctively, his lips barely forming the name. His arms lifted, reaching for the approaching figure, a faint, wistful smile ghosting across his face.

    Seeing this, Tracy quickened her pace, closing the distance between them.

    And just as his legs gave out beneath him, she caught him.

    ¡°Rachel¡­ you finally came,¡± he mumbled against her shoulder. ¡°I knew you couldn¡¯t leave me¡­ You still care¡­¡±

    Then, the weight of exhaustion took him under. His body ckened, his consciousness slipping away.

    Rachel¡¯s steps halted. Her grip on the umbre tightened. She had been mistaken again. One truth remained painfully clear: when forced to choose between her and Tracy, Brian invariably selected Tracy. At that moment, Rachel remainedpletely unaware that Brian had already lost consciousness.

    As she turned to depart, Tracy¡¯s voice cut through the rainfall. ¡°Wait a moment.¡±

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Standing amid the persistent downpour, Rachel¡¯s expression had transformed into one of cial detachment, utterly devoid of warmth.

    Tracy wasted no time and got straight to the point. ¡°Rachel, if I¡¯m not wrong, you must be feeling pretty touched right now, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°And what makes you think that?¡±

    ¡°Brian waited for you in the pouring rain without giving up. Are you seriously going to say that doesn¡¯t move you?¡±

    Rachel¡¯s fingers curled tighter around the umbre.

    But Tracy suddenlyughed, her tone carrying a sense of familiarity, as if she knew Brian better than anyone. ¡°You know, I¡¯m not even surprised. That¡¯s just how he is. If something stays in his life long enough, he¡¯ll get attached. But the moment it¡¯s gone, he¡¯ll feel lost for a while, maybe even a little sad. And then, just like that, he moves on ¡ª like it never mattered at all.¡±

    Rachel let out a cold chuckle. She knew Tracy was talking about her rtionship with Brian.

    ¡°Oh? So does that make you one of those ¡®things¡¯ that just stick around him?¡± Rachel shot back without hesitation.

    Get the newest chapters g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv??ls

    She knew Tracy had deliberately said those things to provoke her, and she wasn¡¯t going to let it slide easily.

    Tracy¡¯s face turned dark. ¡°You know exactly what I mean.¡±

    ¡°And if I do? Or if I don¡¯t? What difference does it make?¡± Rachel¡¯s cool response only made Tracy even angrier.

    She clenched her jaw, struggling to keep her anger in check.

    But she quickly forced herself to calm down, taking a breath before continuing. ¡°Rachel, let me tell you something. Brian once had a dog. He never liked pets, so he never paid much attention to it. Then one day, it got hit by a car. He was upset¡ªnot because he cared about it, but because he had gotten used to having it around. No matter how many times he ignored it, no matter how many times he pushed it away, that dog stayed by his side.¡±

    The message behind Tracy¡¯s words was painfully obvious.

    However, Rachel wasn¡¯t about to let her go on.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 312

    ?Chapter 312:

    ¡°Well said. That sounds exactly like you.¡±

    ¡°How dare you!¡±

    Tracy shook with anger, her hand twitching as if she were moments away from lunging forward.

    ¡°Rachel, I know you¡¯re jealous. And I know you don¡¯t want to admit it. But no matter how much you deny it, the truth doesn¡¯t change. You¡¯re nothing more than a pet Brian got used to having around.¡±

    He doesn¡¯t love you. He never has. I am the only woman he truly loves.¡± Tracy nearly shouted thest part, as if saying it louder would make it true. But the more she raised her voice, the more it became obvious¡ªshe was scared.

    Rachel didn¡¯t bother to respond, yet Tracy¡¯s words lingered in the air like an unwanted shadow.

    ¡°He waited in the rain for you once, and you think that means he loves you? Listen carefully, Rachel. Let me tell you what he¡¯s done for me. He used to drive across the city in the middle of the night just to get me my favorite food. When I was sick, he stayed up all night looking after me. When I couldn¡¯t get into an Ivy League college, he secretly changed his own application just to be with me. And when I was hurt abroad, he came looking for me over and over again. He fought for me, gave me money, protected me¡ªhe even risked his life for me. So tell me, Rachel, what has he ever done for you?¡±

    Tracy¡¯s words were harsh, each one hurting Rachel more than thest. No matter how much she wanted to block them out, they echoed in her mind, relentless and unforgiving. She wished the rain would pour harder, drowning out Tracy¡¯s voice.

    The pain in her chest was unbearable, as if her heart was bleeding. Yes, he had risked everything for Tracy, but what about her? Rachel wanted to ask, but the answer was already there, hanging heavy in the silence.

    Maybe Tracy was right. Maybe Brian had only ever been used to having her around. Just a habit, nothing more. And once she was gone? He¡¯d be upset, sure. He might even miss her for a while. But eventually, he¡¯d forget her, just like everything else that had faded from his life.

    One day, her name would mean nothing to him.

    A cold smile flickered across her lips as she tightened her grip on the umbre. Then, without another word, she turned and walked away. The rain pelted down, drenching the pavement, but Rachel never looked back.

    Updated stories galno¦Íe?s

    Watching her leave, Tracy¡¯s lips curled into a satisfied smirk. She murmured softly, ¡°Brian, you¡¯re mine now. I won¡¯t lose you again. From this moment on, you belong only to me.¡±

    Lowering her gaze, she looked at Brian, who was resting against her, her eyes filled with possessive affection.

    With practiced care, she dialed for the driver. Together, they helped Brian into the car.

    Inside, the warmth of the vehicle enveloped them, but Brian remained lost in the haze of fever and alcohol. Yet even in his delirium, he murmured one name over and over. ¡°Rachel¡­ Rachel¡­¡±

    The moment Tracy heard that name, her fingers curled into tight fists. On the way, Brian¡¯s condition worsened, leaving Tracy with no choice but to rush him to the hospital.

    Upon arrival, a male nurse helped change Brian into dry clothes. By the time Tracy stepped inside, Brian was already lying motionless on the hospital bed. His face was pale from the fever, and his lips had lost all color. The alcohol only made things worse, leaving him barely conscious.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 313

    ?Chapter 313:

    Worried, Tracy turned to the doctor and asked, ¡°Is he alright? Does he need an injection?¡±

    The doctor remained patient. ¡°No need. He is in good health. I¡¯ll prescribe some medication. Once he takes it and the alcohol wears off, he¡¯ll wake up.¡±

    ¡°Okay, please bring the medicine quickly,¡± she urged.

    Within ten minutes, Tracy had already helped Brian take the prescribed medication.

    By morning, Brian¡¯s eyes fluttered open, his mind slowly clearing. When he woke up, he saw Tracy asleep with her head resting on his bed. Noticing the bright sky outside, he knew that the night was over.

    He stayed silent, not wanting to wake Tracy. But she stirred at the slightest movement, rubbing her sleepy eyes before they lit up with excitement. ¡°You¡¯re finally awake!¡± she eximed. Ovee with relief, she threw her arms around him.

    Brian froze for a moment before gently pushing her back. ¡°Let go of me first.¡±

    Tracy let go and smiled. ¡°You were a messst night. I was scared to death!¡±

    Last night? His brows furrowed. The mention of it triggered a flood of memories. He remembered ying Truth or Dare, drinking too much, and standing in the rain¡­ Bit by bit, it all came rushing back.

    ¡°Why am I in a hospital? And you¡­ why are you here?¡± His voice was hoarse.

    Tracy hesitated, biting her lip as she put on a pitiful act. ¡°Brian, I¡¯ll tell you, but promise me you won¡¯t be mad.¡± He gave a slight nod, signaling her to continue.

    Tracy paused for a moment, drawing out the suspense. ¡°Well¡­ it was Rachel who asked me to pick you up.¡±

    Brian¡¯s entire demeanor frosted over instantly. A palpable chill surrounded him as he locked eyes with Tracy.

    ¡°Tracy, look directly at me and repeat what you said. Is it genuinely true?¡± he demanded, his voice cutting through the silence.

    Tracy nodded, her eyes widening with calcted innocence. ¡°Brian, don¡¯t you trust my word?¡± she asked, deliberately biting her lip to convey hurt feelings.

    She promptly retrieved her phone and disyed the call log to Brian.

    g¦Á ?¦Ç ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s holds great reads

    ¡°Even if you suspect I¡¯m fabricating this, the evidence speaks for itself.¡± The sight of Rachel¡¯s name on the screen sent a jolt of disbelief through Brian.

    Tracy, recognizing her strategy was working, pressed further. ¡°When I arrived, the rain was pouring down and your clothes werepletely drenched. I noticed an abandoned umbre nearby. Rachel brought that for you, didn¡¯t she? She still cares about your well-being.¡±

    These calcted words intensified Brian¡¯s anguish, particrly as he recalled that a security guard, not Rachel, had provided the umbre. Due to hispromised health, Brian had been confined to hospital care for two days.

    Throughout this period, Tracy demonstrated exceptional attentiveness, meticulously managing everything. What satisfied her most profoundly was Brian¡¯s eptance of her assistance.

    On Rachel¡¯s first day back at work, a previously arranged executive meeting was suddenly canceled.

    As she contemted the reason, Samira entered with information. ¡°Rachel, I¡¯ve heard Mr. White has fallen ill, so all appointments have been postponed for the next few days.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 314

    ?Chapter 314:

    This revtion immediately transported Rachel¡¯s thoughts to his drenching in the downpour.

    ¡°What¡¯s his condition?¡± she inquired, striving to maintain professionalposure.

    ¡°He consumed excessive alcohol and suffered a stomach hemorrhage,¡± Samira exined.

    Learning his illness wasn¡¯t weather-rted somewhat alleviated Rachel¡¯s feelings of responsibility. However, as Samira concluded her report and turned to leave, she hesitated noticeably.

    ¡°What is it? Please speak freely,¡± Rachel encouraged as she closed her folder.

    Samira exhaled with relief. ¡°I really want to share this with you. But Rachel, promise you won¡¯t be distressed.¡±

    Rachel nodded in agreement.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard Mr. White drank on Tracy¡¯s behalf, and she¡¯s been personally attending to him in the hospital.¡±

    Rachel had anticipated this development, so her reaction remained subdued.

    Samira, however, expressed surprise. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that provoke jealousy?¡±

    ¡°Our rtionship has ended. What grounds would I have for jealousy?¡± Rachel responded with equanimity.

    Samira acknowledged this. ¡°That¡¯s valid. With yourbination of beauty and intellect, you should swiftly attract someone new. Since he moved on so rapidly, you certainly could do the same.¡±

    ¡°If only I hadn¡¯t allowed Trey to resign back then. You two could have formed a couple, driving that jerk absolutely mad,¡± Samira said furiously.

    Rachel couldn¡¯t suppress a smile. ¡°Aren¡¯t you concerned he might overhear you?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s hospitalized and unwell. Besides, I reserve suchments for private conversations. I wouldn¡¯t dare criticize him openly¡ªI¡¯d lose my position,¡± Samira replied, yfully extending her tongue.

    After Samira¡¯s departure, Rachel remained alone in her office. The following day, midway through her tasks, Ronald appeared personally.

    He carried a document Rachel had recently submitted. All procedural requirements had been fulfilled,cking only Brian¡¯s final authorization.

    ???????? ???????????????? ???? g???????¦Í????????????

    Ronald¡¯s appearance at this crucial moment wasn¡¯t to deliver a signed document.

    Only one possibility existed.

    As expected, Ronald addressed her, ¡°Ms. Marsh, I apologize, but Mr. White has requested you deliver this to him personally for his signature.¡±

    Rachel opened the document to discover the unsigned signature line. Taking a measured breath, sheposed herself emotionally.

    Due to Brian¡¯s hospitalization, all documents requiring his signature were routed through Ronald, who then delivered them to the patient¡¯s bedside.

    Rachel knew with certainty that Brian had approved documents from other departments without hesitation, as long as they contained no errors and met all the requirements. Yet hers alone remained conspicuously unsigned.

    ¡°He¡¯s deliberately creating obstacles,¡± Rachel concluded, closing the document with measured restraint.

    What defense could Ronald offer? He merely repeated the formal instruction, ¡°Ms. Marsh, Mr. White indicated that if this matter requires immediate attention, you should personally bring it to him.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 315

    ?Chapter 315:

    Rachel exhaled deeply, working to maintain her professionalposure; anger would serve no purpose now. ¡°Very well, I understand. Please provide me with the hospital address.¡±

    Armed with the location details, Rachel gathered all pending documents requiring Brian¡¯s review and signature and left for the hospital.

    Upon reaching the reception desk and inquiring about his room, she proceeded directly to the designated ward. She discovered, however, an immactely maintained butpletely vacant room¡ªthe bed linens were precisely folded with hospital-standard corners, showing no sign of recent upation.

    With diminishing patience, Rachel waited for a considerable period. Yet after thirty minutes had psed, no one had appeared.

    She attempted to contact Brian by phone but received no response. After three unsessful calls, the realization dawned that he was intentionally avoidingmunication.

    A suspicion formed that he might have already been discharged. Rachel returned to reception to inquire, ¡°Excuse me, has Brian White been released from care?¡±

    The nurse appeared momentarily puzzled before responding, ¡°No, his discharge hasn¡¯t been processed. His girlfriend apanied him for a walk. They¡¯re currently in the hospital¡¯s rear garden.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the information!¡±

    Rachel swiftly collected her documents and hurried toward their location.

    In the oppressive summer heat, her brisk movement left her slightly winded. As she approached the garden area, she immediately identified Brian and Tracy among the visitors. Without hesitation, Rachel advanced toward them.

    ¡°Mr. White, I apologize for the interruption, but could you please authorize this document?¡± Rachel requested, efficiently turning to the signature page and even removing the pen cap in anticipation. Brian merely cast a cold nce downward, offering no movement toward the proffered materials.

    ¡°Mr. White¡­¡± Rachel repeated, maintaining a strictly professional demeanor.

    Brian remained stationary, not extending his hand, leaving Rachel awkwardly holding the pen and document suspended between them. A profound silence enveloped their interaction.

    ???????? ???????? ???????????? ????????????: ?????????¦Í???????????????

    Rachel attempted once more, ¡°Could you¡­?¡±

    Finally, Brian deigned to respond: ¡°Ms. Marsh, I remain unwell, currently a patient, and this is designated as my recuperation period.¡±

    Previously, news of his illness would have triggered immediate concern and anxiety in Rachel. Now, however, those emotions failed to materialize.

    She assured him with professional detachment, ¡°Mr. White, this requires only your signature. The process will be momentary and will not significantly impact your recovery. Please be assured, once you¡¯ve signed, I¡¯ll depart immediately and cause no further disturbance.¡±

    Rachel believed she hadid her sincerity bare for Brian to see. Yet, somehow, he remained unmoved, his expression as unreadable as ever.

    ¡°And why should I grant you preferential treatment?¡± His voice was cool, calcted, each wordnding like a precision strike.

    Rachel¡¯s lips parted, but she stopped herself when she considered what she was about to say. During their rtionship, he had never given her preferential treatment. Now that they had separated, it seemed even less likely.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 316

    ?Chapter 316:

    Rachel took a deep breath and tried to maintain herposure. ¡°Mr. White, rules can be flexible. Besides, you¡¯ve already approved documents from other departments.¡±

    Brian¡¯s voice rose slightly. ¡°Oh? So you believe I¡¯m deliberately causing problems for you?¡±

    The truth seemed obvious, but Rachel chose not to confront it directly. ¡°You have your reasons. I won¡¯t press the matter further.¡±

    Brian released a coldugh as he regarded her. ¡°Is that so? In that case, you may leave. I¡¯m feeling unwell and my hand is in pain. I cannot be bothered to sign anything today.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Rachel forced a polite smile, shoving her emotions into a tight, locked box. ¡°I¡¯ll be back tomorrow. Please take care.¡± Brian didn¡¯t respond.

    Instead, frustration coiled tight inside him like a storm cloud ready to break. Had he not made himself clear? He wasn¡¯t feeling well. Yet, she had brushed right past that, not a flicker of concern crossing her face.

    She hadn¡¯t always been this way. She used to be different¡ªsofter, warmer. Now, she was all business, as if she had been rebuilt from the ground up into someone he no longer recognized. Documents, deadlines¡ªwas that all she cared about? Was she a machine?

    ¡°Just leave! Even if youe tomorrow, if I¡¯m not better, I still won¡¯t sign.¡±

    ¡°Then the day after tomorrow.¡± Her voice was calm, almost amused. ¡°You¡¯re strong. A couple of days and you¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Brian was momentarily at a loss for words. She had to be doing this on purpose¡ªneedling him until he was ready to explode.

    A cold breath escaped him. ¡°Until I see some real sincerity from you, I won¡¯t be signing anything.¡±

    The sharp p of paper hitting the floor shattered the tense silence. Rachel had mmed the documents down. She had yed nice. She had tried patience, negotiation, and reason. But enough was enough. Fixing Brian with an unflinching stare, she shot back, ¡°You¡¯re not just sick, you¡¯repletely unhinged. You expect me to believe you¡¯re not deliberately messing with me? Really? You signed every single document Ronald sent you¡ªexcept mine. And you want to lecture me about sincerity? Fine. Here I am, in person, documents in hand, pen at the ready. All you have to do is move your hand and sign. You¡¯re not on your deathbed!¡±

    Brian felt his blood pressure spike. The nerve of her.

    Rachel wasn¡¯t finished. ¡°What¡¯s stopping you? You haven¡¯t lost an arm.¡± Tracy looked shell-shocked, her eyes stretched wide. Rachel¡¯s words had been a series of daggers, each one finding its mark.

    Your next story begins at  .

    Brian exhaled sharply, gritting his teeth. ¡°Rachel Marsh, I can hear you just fine. No need to shout.¡±

    ¡°Sign it or don¡¯t. Either way, I¡¯m done begging. If this contract falls through, it won¡¯t be on me. If you¡¯re so eager to pay the penalty fee, knock yourself out¡ªbut don¡¯t drag me into your mess.¡±

    And with that, Rachel turned on her heel, not sparing him another nce as she walked away.

    ¡°Come back! Rachel Marsh, I saide back!¡± Brian¡¯s voice rang out, sharp and almost frantic, but she didn¡¯t even break stride. As far as she was concerned, she hadn¡¯t heard a thing.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 317

    ?Chapter 317:

    After walking for some time, Rachel finally exhaled, feeling a weight lift off her chest.

    Not long afterward, her phone rang. Samira was calling to inform her that Ronald had personally delivered the signed documents to her office. ¡°Alright, I got it,¡± Rachel acknowledged, realizing that sometimes losing her temper yielded unexpected benefits.

    With the document issue finally resolved, Rachel redirected her focus toward helping Jeffrey secure employment.

    Following the previous job incident and theplicated dynamics between her and Brian, she had given Jeffrey some time away from the job search.

    During this interval, she consulted several experts to develop specialized training tailored to Jeffrey¡¯s particr situation.

    Just yesterday, Eric contacted her to rmend several promisingpanies. Since these rmendations came from a respectedwyer of Eric¡¯s caliber, Rachel trusted they would be reputable establishments. She dedicated herself to researching thesepanies thoroughly and helping Jeffrey prepare effectively, hoping he might seed in the uing interviews.

    That evening, Rachel patiently worked with Jeffrey on various professional skills, fromnguage proficiency to specific workpetencies. By the third practice round, she nodded with satisfaction. ¡°That¡¯s enough for today, Jeffrey. It¡¯s gettingte¡ªyou should get some rest. We have several interviews scheduled for tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Will you apany me?¡± Jeffrey asked, a note of vulnerability in his voice.

    Rachel nodded reassuringly. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll be right there with you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s awesome having you around!¡± Jeffrey eximed with childlike enthusiasm.

    Rachel affectionately patted his head. ¡°Alright, time for sleep now.¡±

    The following morning, after they had finished breakfast, Rachel and Jeffrey departed for the first interview. The initialpany was the one that had impressed Rachel most favorably during her research, so she approached the situation with considerable anticipation.

    Before Jeffrey entered the interview room, Rachel gave him an encouraging fist clench¡ªa silent gesture of support. He smiled back warmly. ¡°I¡¯ll do my absolute best.¡±

    While Jeffrey participated in the interview, Rachel waited outside, her hands tightly sped together. She realized she felt more anxious than if she herself had been the candidate being evaluated.

    Find it at g?a??????¦Í????s.???????

    Approximately fifteen minutester, Jeffrey emerged from the room. Rachel quickly approached him, about to inquire about the oue, but stopped herself when she observed his downcast expression. Without exchanging words, she gently took his hand, and they walked out of the building together.

    Once outside, warm sunlight bathed Jeffrey¡¯s face, providing gentle physicalfort. He turned toward Rachel with questioning eyes. ¡°Rachel, why didn¡¯t you ask about the result?¡±

    ¡°Because I already understand something important¡ªregardless of the oue, you¡¯ve certainly tried your best. Failure isn¡¯t something to fear; it simply means we continue trying until we seed.¡±

    Jeffrey nodded with newfound determination. ¡°Then shall we proceed to the nextpany?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 318

    ?Chapter 318:

    With a subtle nod, Rachel responded, her voice embodying calm resolve. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s proceed.¡±

    Rachel and Jeffrey soon found themselves en route to the secondpany. Unlike the previous one, this location was more remote, but themute remained simple thanks to the convenience of a direct subway line.

    As they approached the building, Rachel paused to straighten Jeffrey¡¯s tie, her hands moving gently. ¡°You¡¯ve got this, Jeffrey,¡± she said, her tone soft yet filled with conviction. ¡°I haveplete faith in you.¡± Jeffrey¡¯s face lit up with a determined smile. ¡°I¡¯ll give it my all,¡± he assured her, his confidence radiating warmth that eased her nerves. ¡°I know you will,¡± she murmured. ¡°And no matter what happens, I¡¯ll always be here to support you.¡±

    Once Jeffrey entered the building, Rachel lingered outside, waiting with anticipation. Momentster, her phone rang. Seeing Samira¡¯s name sh across the screen, she quickly answered.

    Samira¡¯s voice came through, tinged with urgency. ¡°Rachel, Mr. White has returned to the office and called an impromptu meeting. You¡¯re expected to attend.¡±

    ¡°Just inform them I¡¯m on leave and update Ronald,¡± Rachel responded calmly. Since Ronald was responsible for managing the meeting attendees, informing him would suffice.

    Rachel hadn¡¯t foreseen that Brian would deliberately create obstacles for her. The meeting had only justmenced when his sharp eyes scanned the room, missing nothing. His voice, cold and cutting, broke the silence. ¡°Ronald, I distinctly requested 34 attendees. Yet, only 33 are present. Who¡¯s absent?¡±

    Without waiting for a response, Brian¡¯s gaze zeroed in on an empty chair, and he demanded, ¡°Where is Rachel Marsh? Why isn¡¯t she here?¡± A bead of sweat formed on Ronald¡¯s brow. Lately, being Brian¡¯s assistant had be an increasingly impossible task. The moment Brian questioned the attendance, Ronald knew he was in trouble.

    ¡°She is currently on leave,¡± Ronald exined, maintaining hisposure despite the tension. ¡°Her leave was formally filed with the HR department.¡±

    The pen in Brian¡¯s hand came to an abrupt halt. Slowly, he lifted his gaze, his expression colder than ever. ¡°On leave?¡± His voice wasced with quiet authority. ¡°Since when do managers at her level take leave without my explicit approval? Since when is HR authorization sufficient?¡±

    Ronald hesitated, then replied carefully, ¡°Sir, it¡¯s standard protocol to require approval.¡±

    Brian¡¯s voice hardened further. ¡°Enlighten me then, Ronald. When exactly did I sign off on this?¡±

    ?????????????? ????????????? ???????? ???????????????? ???? ?????????¦Í??????£®??????

    Taking a steadying breath, Ronald rified, ¡°Actually, our policy allows for leave approvals at her level to be handled by any of the vice presidents.¡±

    Brian¡¯s face tightened, his voice cutting through the room like a de. ¡°Really? Which vice president authorized it, and when? Why wasn¡¯t I made aware?¡±

    Without hesitation, Ronald essed thepany¡¯s internal system, pulling up the approval records. To his relief, the documentation was wless, and every step had been followed meticulously. He handed the records to Brian, hoping the matter would be resolved. For a brief moment, he allowed himself a flicker of relief, feeling as though he¡¯d narrowly escaped a potential crisis.

    But Brian wasn¡¯t done. His piercing eyes narrowed as he pressed further. ¡°Magee Green signed off on this?¡±

    At the sound of his name, Magee, seated among the attendees, nced up uneasily and offered a tentative nod.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 319

    ?Chapter 319:

    Brian¡¯s gaze narrowed on Magee, his voiceced with thinly veiled sarcasm. ¡°Rachel Marsh submitted her leave request at 8:03 yesterday, and you approved it by 8:04. Impressive efficiency; I didn¡¯t realize you had so much free time on your hands.¡±

    Ronald could only stare, realizing Brian was deliberately stirring the pot. Magee, unfortunately, had be the unwitting focus of Brian¡¯s frustration.

    Yet, entirely missing the subtext, Magee replied with genuine sincerity, ¡°I strive to be prompt.¡±

    Brian and Ronald were both momentarily speechless. Magee¡¯s rise to vice president had been fueled by his unparalleled technical expertise, a cornerstone of thepany¡¯s sess. Brian himself had championed his promotion, recognizing his invaluable contributions. However, Magee¡¯s singr focus on technical innovation had left him somewhat disconnected from the subtleties of interpersonal dynamics, rendering him almost socially oblivious.

    At this moment, Magee hadpletely misinterpreted Brian¡¯s biting remark as praise, a misunderstanding that only deepened Brian¡¯s irritation.

    Brian ran a hand through his hair, exhaling heavily before pushing a document across the table toward Magee. ¡°Since you have so much time, you can take charge of this project.¡±

    Ordinarily, such an unexpected assignment would have been met with resistance, if not outwardly, then certainly inwardly.

    Brian¡¯s intention was clearly to make Magee¡¯s life moreplicated. But to his utter surprise, Magee opened the file, his face lighting up enthusiastically. ¡°Mr. White, thank you! This is incredible! I¡¯ve been following this project for months. A partnership with the nationalboratory? I had no idea you¡¯d finalized this. You can count on me; I¡¯ll pour everything into this and deliver results you¡¯ll be proud of.¡±

    Brian was momentarily speechless. Ronald, sitting nearby, was equally taken aback. At that moment, he found himself marveling at Magee. Only someone as optimistic as Magee could smile in the face of Brian¡¯s challenges. Magee was, without a doubt, a unique individual. How had Ronald never fully appreciated this before? But betterte than never.

    What irked Brian even more was that Magee stood up abruptly after flipping through the document. ¡°Mr. White, this project is phenomenal,plex, and groundbreaking. I can¡¯t wait to get started. I¡¯ll have someone attend the rest of the meeting and summarize the key points for meter.¡±

    Seeing Magee¡¯s uncontainable excitement, Brian could only sigh in reluctant acquiescence. ¡°Fine. Go ahead.¡±

    Explore fantastic tales on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s; ?¦Ïm

    The initial segment of the meeting wrapped up after a brief thirty minutes, and Brian called for a recess. Almost instantly, under his steely gaze, Ronald reached for his phone and dialed Rachel¡¯s number. Meanwhile, Rachel was in the midst of supporting Jeffrey during his third job interview. Without hesitation, she dismissed the call.

    When the line went dead, Brian¡¯s expression turned stormy. Was Rachel truly so intent on avoiding him that she¡¯d take leave just to stay out of his reach?

    Ronald tried again, only to be met with the same result; Rachel ended the call a second time.

    Brian¡¯s irritation red. He stood abruptly, hands nted on his hips, andmanded, ¡°Don¡¯t stop calling until she answers.¡±

    After what felt like an endless series of attempts, Rachel, finally worn down by the incessant ringing, answered the phone.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 320

    Chapter 320:

    ¡°Ms. Marsh,¡± Ronald said, his voice calm but insistent, ¡°Mr. White is requesting your immediate return for the meeting.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m handling personal matters today. I¡¯ve formally taken leave,¡± Rachel stated, her voice firm and unwavering.

    Ronald hesitated, finding himself at a loss. Rachel¡¯s exnation was undeniably reasonable, leaving little room for argument.

    Before Ronald could respond, Brian snatched the phone from his hand.

    ¡°You have thirty minutes,¡± Brian said, his tone icy andmanding. ¡°Return to the office and report to me within that time.¡±

    ¡°As I¡¯ve already rified, I¡¯m on leave today. I won¡¯t being back,¡± Rachel replied, her words calm butced with defiance.

    ¡°Your leave was never approved by me,¡± Brian retorted sharply. ¡°If you¡¯re not here in half an hour, it will be recorded as absenteeism.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s hand trembled as she clutched the phone, her frustration boiling over. ¡°Are you trying to push me to my breaking point? Can¡¯t I even take leave when I have something important to deal with? Do you need to see mepletely unravel before you¡¯re satisfied? Let me be clear; I¡¯m not returning. If you want tobel it absenteeism, go ahead. You can even fire me!¡±

    Rachel had just hung up the phone when Jeffrey emerged, his shoulders slumped and his gaze fixed on the floor.

    He shuffled toward her with hesitant steps.

    Though he remained silent, Rachel could read the frustration etched across his face.

    She gently sped his hand, and together they departed.

    Inside the elevator, Jeffrey¡¯s continued silence made Rachel¡¯s heart constrict with worry.

    Her mind already whirled with concerns, and Brian¡¯s persistent calling onlypounded her distress. Without hesitation, she disconnected his call. When her phone lit up with his name again, she powered it offpletely.

    Meanwhile, Brian fumed in frustration.

    Within a mere span of days, Rachel seemed transformed into someone he barely recognized, someone who dared to hang up on him and appeared unconcerned about her professional responsibilities.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s is where your journey begins

    As the siblings stepped out of the elevator, Rachel noticed a shopping center nearby. ¡°We¡¯ve been rushing around all morning,¡± she suggested, squeezing Jeffrey¡¯s hand. ¡°I need to catch my breath. Let¡¯s grab some drinks before lunch.¡±

    Jeffrey responded with a subtle nod. He understood perfectly that she sought to give him time to ept failure.

    After their meal, with afternoon hours stretching before them, Rachel selected a film. The title suggestededy, something light to lift their spirits.

    To her dismay, what began withughter gradually descended into heartbreak, culminating in the heroine¡¯s death.

    The ending hung heavy in the air, oppressive and inescapable. At such a vulnerable moment, Rachel couldn¡¯t help but draw parallels to her own situation.

    When the credits rolled, the theater remained full, the silence punctuated only by muffled sobs.

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: A new day with new releases! God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (?O?=)? ?

    .

 Chapter 321

    ?Chapter 321:

    Rachel struggled to contain her emotion as tears traced silent paths down her cheeks.

    Time seemed suspended until Jeffrey¡¯s voice broke through her fog.

    ¡°Rachel, wipe your tears,¡± he murmured, offering a tissue.

    ncing up, she realized her face was glistening with moisture.

    Under the theater¡¯s spotlight, her smudged makeup created dark shadows beneath her eyes.

    With unexpected tenderness, Jeffrey dabbed at her tears. His movements conveyed both care and uncertainty; it was clear this was his first timeforting someone in this way.

    Instead of sce, the gesture unleashed a flood of memories. Rachel recalled their childhood, when she had always been the one drying his tears.

    Jeffrey, adventurous and active, would frequently return with scrapes and cuts. Too proud to cry aloud, he would shed silent tears while she, the protective sister, wiped them away.

    Years had rushed past them.

    They had both grown up, but soon she would have to leave the world again. She felt sorrow rise unstoppably within her.

    ¡°Jeffrey, did you understand the movie we just watched?¡± she asked softly.

    Jeffrey nodded emphatically. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Were you scared when the heroine died?¡± To her surprise, he shook his head firmly.

    ¡°Why not?¡± she pressed, curious despite her grief.

    ¡°Because our little sister said if we die, we can see Mom again. And I miss Mom.¡±

    The ¡°little sister¡± he mentioned was Kate Marsh.

    At the mention of their mother, Rachel¡¯sposure crumbledpletely.

    The siblings fell into each other¡¯s arms, their sobs echoing shared pain. Though they had never known their mother from birth, their longing for her remained a constant ache, especially when witnessing Moira¡¯s affection toward Kate.

    In their younger days, Jeffrey had stood shorter than Rachel, his growth dyed by fragile health.

    People often mistook her for the elder sibling by several years.

    R?????? f????m ???????? ?t g???????¦Í?????????????

    And true to the slower emotional development of young boys, Jeffrey had maintained an innocent, childlike perspective on the world around them.

    Rachel assumed the role of caretaker whenever Jeffrey wept for their mother, offeringfort beyond her years.

    As time passed, his yearning for maternal connection only intensified. One day, he looked up at her with tear-stained cheeks and asked directly, ¡°Rachel, where is our mom? Where did she go?¡±

    At that tender age, Rachel herself hadn¡¯t fully grasped the permanence of death. Drawing from fragments of adult conversations, she exined softly, ¡°I heard our mom became a star watching over us from the sky.¡±

    Her improvised exnation transformed his sorrow into wonder. His weeping ceased immediately as his gaze lifted toward the heavens, searching the constetions with newfound purpose.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 322

    ?Chapter 322:

    This marked the beginning of a period of unexpected joy for Jeffrey. Each evening brought him a simple yet profound happiness¡ªstanding beneath the vast night sky, connecting with the stars above.

    Often, he would tug at Rachel¡¯s sleeve with childlike uncertainty. ¡°Rachel, there are so many stars in the sky,¡± he would whisper, his voice tinged with worry. ¡°Which one is our mom? I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll pick the wrong one, and she won¡¯t recognize me.¡±

    Tears would silently course down Rachel¡¯s cheeks as she pointed toward the most luminous celestial body visible that night. She would assure him, ¡°She¡¯s the most beautiful and the brightest one.¡± That night, excitement kept Jeffrey awake long past bedtime. His newfound connection to their mother sustained his happiness for an entire month.

    Then came Christmas, when Kate returned home.

    She discovered Jeffrey alone in the yard, his face tilted skyward in quietmunion with the stars. Curiosity drew her to his side. ¡°Jeffrey, what are you doing? Why are you always staring at the stars?¡±

    With unguarded enthusiasm, Jeffrey shared his precious secret. ¡°Kate, I¡¯m looking at my mom. She¡¯s up there.¡±

    Kate froze momentarily before dissolving intoughter.

    Jeffrey watched her, bewilderment clouding his expression. His young mind struggled toprehend her reaction but found no answers. When herughter finally subsided, he cocked his head. ¡°Kate, why are youughing?¡±

    Her amusement redoubled as she pointed at him dismissively. ¡°Oh, Jeffrey¡­ you really don¡¯t know? You¡¯re such a fool.¡±

    His face scrunched up in frustration. ¡°I¡¯m not a fool! I¡¯m your elder brother!¡±

    Kate smirked, nodding exaggeratedly. ¡°Yes, my foolish brother.¡± Then, with a dramatic sigh, she lifted her chin and shattered his month-long dream with a single sentence.

    ¡°Jeffrey, you are so silly. Stars are just stars. How can people turn into those tiny dots in the sky? Your mom isn¡¯t up there at all. Who told you that? Was it Rachel?¡±

    Jeffrey¡¯s small hands clenched into fists. His cheeks puffed up in defiance.

    But Kate wasn¡¯t finished. ¡°I¡¯m not finished,¡± she said, crossing her arms. ¡°Do you want to know where your mom really is?¡±

    ?????????????????? ?????????? at g????????¦Í????.??0m

    ¡°Where?¡± His voice was barely a whisper.

    Kate shrugged. ¡°Nowhere. She¡¯s dead. Do you even know what ¡®dead¡¯ means? It means no more breath, no talking, no crying, and noughing. Oh, and I heard that when people die, their muscles rot. Bugs eat them, and their bones turn to dust.¡±

    That day, Kate¡¯s wordspletely shattered Jeffrey¡¯s world.

    He sped his hands over his ears, his mind refusing to process what he¡¯d just heard. Tears cascaded down his cheeks as he desperately protested, ¡°No! That¡¯s a lie! You¡¯re making this up! Just stop! Stay away from me!¡±

    But Kate held her ground. ¡°Jeffrey, whether you believe me or not doesn¡¯t change the truth. Think about it¡ªif your mom were still alive, wouldn¡¯t she havee for you by now? Did she ever stand up for you when you were hurt? Was she there to care for you when you were sick? She¡¯s gone, Jeffrey. And you know what else? My mom told me that she died giving birth to you and Rachel. Face it¡ªRachel is a curse. If she hadn¡¯t been born, maybe your mom would still be alive, and you wouldn¡¯t be all alone.¡±

    Kate, just a child herself, spoke with a cold certainty far beyond her years. Her words were sharp as daggers, cutting deep, leaving wounds that would never fully heal.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 323

    ?Chapter 323:

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense! You¡¯ve always been jealous of Rachel because she¡¯s prettier than you!¡± Jeffrey shot back, his voice shaking. ¡°And let me tell you onest time¡ªmy mom isn¡¯t dead! She¡¯s up there, a star in the sky!¡±

    And with that, he spun around, ready to bolt.

    But Kate wasn¡¯t about to let him escape so easily. She grabbed his wrist, refusing to let go. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? Fine! I¡¯ll prove it. I¡¯ve got books in my room¡ªtons of them. I¡¯ll show you the truth.¡±

    Jeffrey, frail and weak back then, didn¡¯t stand a chance against her determination.

    Before long, she had forcibly dragged him into her bedroom. Once inside, Kate hurled a stack of astronomy books at him,manding him to read them.

    When Jeffrey refused toply, she began reading aloud passages about stars, methodically dismantling his cherished beliefs.

    Within just ten minutes, Kate had crushed the final fragments of hope in Jeffrey¡¯s heart.

    That day, Jeffrey wept. He sobbed with raw, unrestrained anguish. It also marked the first time he felt genuine dislike toward Kate¡ªthe pampered girl who always appeared immactely dressed. Previously, even when Moira had targeted him, he¡¯d maintained a fondness for his cute and pretty stepsister. Because despite her spoiled nature, Kate had never truly wounded him until now.

    But this? This was different.

    ¡°Open the door! I want to leave!¡± Jeffrey demanded, his voice hoarse. But Kate forced him to continue reading, to confront the truth, refusing to grant him an escape.

    Later, when her attention wavered, he quietly utched the door and slipped into the hallway.

    Kate, still unsatisfied, immediately pursued him, clutching his sleeve to halt his escape.

    They struggled near the stairwell, and overwhelmed by grief, Jeffrey lost control and shoved her away.

    Neither child anticipated that with a single push, Kate would tumble down the entire staircase.

    When Jeffrey rushed down to check on her, he found her lying in an expanding pool of crimson, her small body nearly covered in blood. It was this incident that ignited Moira¡¯s murderous intent toward Jeffrey and Rachel.

    Full cont3nt h3re: g??lnovels.??????

    Their father beat Jeffrey so severely that he clung to life by the thinnest thread.

    From that day forward, the status of Jeffrey and Rachel in the household plummeted further, their worth sometimes valued less than Kate¡¯s pet.

    Though Kate lost considerable blood, fortune favored her with mostly superficial wounds.

    Later, she recovered and returned home from the hospital.

    Her first words to Jeffrey carried a sinister undertone. ¡°Hey, my silly brother, don¡¯t you miss your mom terribly? I¡¯ve thought of a perfect way for you to see her.¡±

    ¡°What way?¡± Jeffrey gazed at her, his eyes brimming with innocent hope.

    Kate¡¯s next words sent a chill straight to his bones. ¡°I heard that if you die, you can see the dead. So, if you go, you¡¯ll see your mom.¡±

    Rachel, who had just arrived with a tray of food for Jeffrey, froze in the doorway.

    Without a second thought, she put the tray down and lunged at Kate. That day, Rachel beat Kate to a pulp. By the time she was done, Kate had lost four teeth, and her face was a swollen, tear-streaked mess. But Rachel didn¡¯t feel a shred of remorse. Not when that wretched girl had dared to tell her brother to die.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 324

    ?Chapter 324:

    She left Kate sprawled on the floor, bruised and humiliated, her once-pristine clothes in tatters.

    Leaning down, Rachel¡¯s voice was like ice. ¡°Listen to me, Kate Marsh. If you every a finger on Jeffrey again¡ªif anything happens to him¡ªI swear I¡¯ll drag you down with me. And don¡¯t even think about tattling to your mom or my dad. If they find out about today, I¡¯ll make sure you regret it.¡±

    Kate, stubborn as ever, clenched her jaw.

    Rachel wasn¡¯t worried. She crouched lower, her gaze drilling into Kate¡¯s. ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking. You¡¯ll run to your mommy, cry to her, and have her punish us.¡±

    Rachel tilted her head, smiling darkly. ¡°But here¡¯s the thing, Kate¡ªI don¡¯t care about life or death. I have nothing to lose. You, on the other hand? You¡¯re a pampered little princess with everythingid out for you. You have a future.¡± Her voice dropped to a whisper. ¡°Are you really ready to throw that away?¡±

    For the first time, Kate looked scared. Real fear seeped into her wide eyes as she nodded frantically. ¡°I won¡¯t! I swear, I won¡¯t do it again. I don¡¯t want to die!¡±

    Rachel gave her onest cold look. ¡°You¡¯d better mean it. Because if I go down, I¡¯m taking someone with me.¡±

    Once Kate had scurried away, Rachel let out a slow, trembling breath. And then, as if all the strength had been sucked out of her, she copsed onto the floor.

    She hadn¡¯t meant a word of it. She had only parroted what she had once heard Moira say¡ªthreats meant to strike fear. Back then, she had thought Moira was cruel for using them. She never imagined she¡¯d one day throw them back at Moira¡¯s own daughter. Fate had a twisted sense of humor.

    Kate¡¯s cruel words had once shattered Jeffrey¡¯s heart, and even now, they still haunted him.

    Rachel shook off her memories and brought her thoughts back to the present, feeling bitter inside.

    ¡°Jeffrey,¡± she said softly, ¡°promise me you¡¯ll never do anything drastic.¡±

    Jeffrey nodded vigorously, his enthusiasm returning. ¡°As long as you remain by my side, I¡¯ll go nowhere. I¡¯ll stay with you forever. When you and Brian marry and have children, I¡¯ll y with them endlessly. I¡¯ll create paper airnes and draw pictures with them. Would that be okay?¡±

    A???????????? ????????: ga l no v els .co m

    Listening to his description of this imagined future, countless words Rachel yearned to express became lodged in her throat. ¡°Jeffrey?¡±

    ¡°Yes, what is it you want to tell me?¡±

    After several attempts, Rachel still couldn¡¯t bring herself to voice the cruel reality.

    ¡°Have you ever considered that one day, I will also grow old, pass away, and leave you?¡± Finally, she expressed this inevitable truth in the gentlest manner possible.

    Jeffrey appeared visibly shocked. Several moments passed before he could respond. ¡°No, that won¡¯t happen. You won¡¯t die. Rachel¡­¡± His voice had diminished to a whisper, clearly revealing his distress.

    ¡°Silly boy.¡± Ultimately, Rachel could only offerfort once more. ¡°I was merely teasing you, inspired by the film we watched just now.¡±

    Following the movie, Jeffrey attended his afternoon interviews, but as expected, neither yielded positive results.

    Jeffrey¡¯s demeanor revealed the weight of rejection, and Rachel¡¯s heart clenched as she observed his usual optimism reced by a crestfallen expression.

    At that moment, she couldn¡¯t help but direct her frustration inward. Her fragile health and the constraints it imposed prevented her from being the unwavering support she wished to be.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 325

    ?Chapter 325:

    For their evening meal, Rachel chose a restaurant with a yard, which stirred memories of her grandmother¡¯s home¡ªa ce of simplicity, warmth, and nostalgia. The yard boasted two inviting deck chairs, perfect for an evening under the stars.

    After dinner, they reclined on the chairs, their gazes fixed on the shimmering night sky. For a fleeting moment, it felt as though they had been transported back to their childhood, a time of innocence and ease. Jeffrey¡¯s worries seemed to dissipate in this tranquil setting, reced by a rare sense of calm.

    The following morning, Jeffrey was up early, dressed in rxed clothing. When Rachel got up, he greeted her cheerfully, ¡°Good morning, Rachel. I got you some bread and milk. Have a taste.¡± Rachel nced down and immediately recognized the bread; it was from her favorite bakery, a ce quite far away and always bustling with long queues. Securing that bread typically meant either rising at dawn or enduring a tedious wait; there were no shortcuts.

    As she held the bread, she was struck by its warmth. ¡°It¡¯s still warm,¡± she murmured, surprised.

    Jeffrey rubbed the back of his neck, a touch of bashfulness in his expression. ¡°I heated it in the microwave. Have a taste.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Rachel replied softly.

    Yet, as she clutched the bread, it felt strangely weighty in her hands, and she hesitated, unable to bring herself to take a bite.

    Noticing her hesitation, Jeffrey grew concerned. ¡°Please, just try a bite,¡± he urged gently.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll eat it,¡± she whispered, her voice barely audible.

    Gathering her strength, she slowly brought the bread to her lips and managed a small bite. But the flood of emotions she had been suppressing suddenly burst forth, and she quickly turned her back to Jeffrey.

    Tears spilled silently down her cheeks, eachnding softly on the bread in her hand.

    Despite the ache in her chest, she forced herself to finish the bread, now damp with her quiet sorrow.

    As she swallowed thest morsel, Jeffrey broke the silence, his tone hesitant. ¡°Rachel, take your time. I¡­ I think I¡¯ll go out and search for jobs.¡±

    ¡°Going job hunting again?¡± Rachel¡¯s voice carried a note of surprise. After yesterday¡¯s string of rejections, she had not expected him to persist. His resilience took her aback.

    Full updat3z h3r3: g??lno¦Íels.??????

    ¡°I¡¯lle with you,¡± she said quickly, takingrge bites of the bread. Her haste led her to choke, prompting Jeffrey to hand her a ss of water promptly. ¡°Take it easy, Rachel. Slow down, drink some milk¡­ there¡¯s no need to rush,¡± he advised, his voice faltering slightly with worry.

    Once she calmed her coughing with a few gulps of milk, she caught her breath.

    Jeffrey, collecting his thoughts, spoke with a newfound resolve. ¡°You can eat at your own pace. This time, I need to learn to be independent.¡± Jeffrey¡¯s words left Rachel with a blend of reassurance and concern.

    ¡°Jeffrey, job hunting isn¡¯t easy,¡± she said gently, her tone tinged with worry. ¡°You might face all sorts of challenges, harsh words, difficult people. Are you sure you¡¯re ready for this?¡±

    Jeffrey nodded firmly, his resolve clear. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve thought it over. I need to do this on my own.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 326

    ?Chapter 326:

    ¡°Then I¡¯m behind you all the way,¡± Rachel assured him, though her heart was heavy with concern.

    As Jeffrey prepared to leave, Rachel¡¯s anxiety surfaced. She offered a gentle reminder. ¡°If yound a job, fantastic. If not, don¡¯t overexert yourself, okay? And remember, if anything feels off, call me right away.¡±

    Jeffrey nodded in understanding. ¡°I will. I¡¯m heading out now.¡±

    ¡°Stay safe,¡± Rachel called after Jeffrey, her eyes tracking his every step until he was out of sight.

    With Jeffrey gone, Rachel nibbled absentmindedly on the bread. A sudden thought struck her, and she quickly grabbed the bread and milk and hurried after him.

    Knowing Jeffrey preferred to go alone, she maintained a careful distance, trailing him quietly from behind.

    Rachel¡¯s caution wasn¡¯t without reason. This was Jeffrey¡¯s first solo attempt at job-hunting, and her worry was almost unbearable. However, despite her best efforts to remain unseen, Jeffrey noticed her the moment she reached the apartmentplex¡¯s entrance.

    ¡°Rachel¡­¡± Jeffrey¡¯s voice broke through her thoughts, his sudden presence catching her off guard.

    ¡°Jeffrey, I¡­ I was just¡­¡± Rachel stumbled over her words, unsure how to justify her actions.

    ¡°I appreciate your concern, but please, I need to handle this by myself this time,¡± Jeffrey asserted gently yet firmly. He was no longer a child, and it was essential for him to develop independence. He could not perpetually rely on her.

    Faced with Jeffrey¡¯s sincere appeal, Rachel was at a loss for words, managing only to nod her acknowledgment.

    He then turned and continued on his way to the bus stop. As she watched his retreating figure, aplex mix of pride and anxiety filled her heart. However, despite her deep-seated fears, she refrained from following him. Committed to her promise to let him manage on his own, she watched until he disappeared from view, holding onto her trust in his growing independence.

    Soon after, her phone buzzed with a call from Samira. ¡°Hello, Rachel, are you nning toe to the office today?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be there soon,¡± Rachel responded.

    ???????? ???????? ???????????????? ???? ?????????¦Í????????????

    Samira¡¯s tone was tinged with apprehension, her words faltering slightly.

    Rachel, ever pragmatic, urged, ¡°Go ahead and tell me what¡¯s on your mind.¡±

    ¡°I heard Mr. White was in a terrible mood yesterday. I¡¯m a bit concerned¡­ Perhaps you should consider waiting until he¡¯s in a better mood before youe in,¡± Samira cautiously advised.

    While Samira fretted, Rachel remained unshaken. ¡°If he chooses to stay upset, that¡¯s his prerogative. I can¡¯t control how he feels. My priority is to focus on my work and do it well.¡±

    The urgency of her tasks weighed on her, necessitating swift action. Furthermore, Brian had not dismissed her the previous day; she felt a degree of security. Confident in her standing, she prepared to face whatever awaited at the office without fear.

    Upon reaching the office, she was promptly met by Ronald, who lingered near her door with an urgent message. ¡°Mr. White is expecting you.¡±

    ¡°Right now?¡± Rachel asked.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 327

    ?Chapter 327:

    ¡°Yes,¡± Ronald confirmed. ¡°He insists you report to him immediately upon arrival to review yesterday¡¯s meeting proceedings.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll gather the materials,¡± Rachel replied, resigned to the inevitability of the situation. She decided to confront the matter withposure.

    Upon reaching the top floor, Ronald knocked lightly on the office door.

    ¡°Mr. White, Ms. Marsh has arrived.¡±

    The initialck of response heightened the tension.

    After a short wait, Ronald knocked again.

    This time, a resonant voice from withinmanded, ¡°Come in.¡±

    Ronald opened the door, and Rachel entered cautiously. Her eyes quickly adjusted to the scene that unfolded before her.

    Brian was silhouetted against the sprawling window, his stance rxed yet authoritative, one hand nonchntly resting in his pocket. Directly in front of him was Tracy, her proximity intimate as she deftly adjusted his tie with her refined touch.

    ¡°Apologies, Mr. White, I didn¡¯t intend to interrupt,¡± Rachel said, moving instinctively toward the exit.

    ¡°Leaving so soon, without finishing the work report?¡± Brian called out to her from behind.

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t bother you two while you¡¯re upied. I¡¯ll return in an hour,¡± Rachel responded, her tone even, carefully masking any underlying emotions.

    Despite herposed expression, Brian felt irritation bubbling up within him.

    ¡°Just stay here; it won¡¯t take long,¡± he insisted abruptly.

    ¡°I prefer to wait outside. I¡¯lle in once you guys are finished.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave this room. I¡¯m not giving you permission.¡± Brian¡¯s voice hardened, an icy edge slicing through the previous warmth.

    Standing taller, Rachel responded firmly, ¡°I¡¯m not here to watch. It might also make Tracy Haynes ufortable.¡± Her words almost pushed Brian to the edge.

    Rachel kept walking, yet Brian¡¯s voice halted her again, saying, ¡°If you are determined to defy ourpany¡¯s policies, as for the design department¡¯s bonus, I¡¯m afraid I might need to¡­¡±

    ???????????? ???????? ????: g??????????¦Í???????.???????

    Rachel understood what was likely to follow. He might strip the design department of their performance bonus.

    She would not let her team¡¯s earnings bepromised. Brian¡¯s maniption was downright despicable.

    Rachel halted, her fists tightening involuntarily. For a fleeting moment, she considered leaving in a fit of anger.

    However, she knew she couldn¡¯t drag others down with her.

    Thus, she suppressed her frustration and chose to sit on the couch and wait.

    Therge office fell silent, the air heavy with things left unsaid. Then Tracypleted her task of adjusting Brian¡¯s tie. ¡°Is this to your liking, Brian?¡±

    He gave a nod of approval. ¡°It¡¯s perfect, thank you.¡±

    Seizing the moment, Tracy smiled warmly. ¡°I¡¯m d you like it. Just say the word, and I¡¯ll be here to assist you anytime.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 328

    ?Chapter 328:

    Rachel turned her gaze toward the window, pointedly ignoring their exchange. It wasn¡¯t without reason; she had once offered simr sentiments. But now, someone else was there to do it. Unable to hold back, she let out a self-deprecatingugh.

    That chuckle drew Brian¡¯s attention. He looked over at her and asked, ¡°Is something funny?¡±

    Rachel got up and moved to the floor-to-ceiling window, peering down. Though the view from the skyscraper was obscured, she gestured subtly and said softly, ¡°You may not have seen the flowers by the road when you came in, but I noticed them. They¡¯re bursting with color, a delight to the eyes. It¡¯s been almost a decade since I started at White Group, and it was those very flowers. Even after all these years, it¡¯s the same flowers. Yet¡­¡±

    She faced Brian, her words filled with meaning, saying, ¡°Each year, the flowers are consistent in their bloom, yet people, they change.¡± While the surroundings stayed the same, the individuals within them had changed.

    Brian¡¯s heart suddenly felt as if it were being tugged.

    He turned to Tracy and said, ¡°I think you should leave now.¡±

    Though hesitant, Tracy acquiesced. ¡°There¡¯s an alumni reunion this Friday night. Would you like to join me?¡±

    Brian¡¯s eyes drifted to Rachel without thinking. Her expression stayed nk, revealing no trace of emotion.

    ¡°Brian, this isn¡¯t about us dating; it¡¯s just that the rumors about my situation are rampant at school. If you¡¯re not there, I¡¯ll be aughingstock.¡±

    Tracy saw Brian¡¯s hesitation and sensed an opening. She continued earnestly, ¡°Please, Brian, help me out here. I can¡¯t bear the thought of facing them alone.¡±

    Yet, Brian still didn¡¯t respond.

    Noticing this, Tracy also looked toward Rachel, her eyes brimming with tears. She pleaded, earnest yet distressed, ¡°Rachel, it¡¯s all for show. I¡¯m not trying to take him for real. Please don¡¯t get it wrong. Right after the event, he¡¯s yours again.¡±

    Tracy seemed unaware of their recent breakup. That exined why she feltfortable making such a request.

    As Rachel stayed quiet, Tracy¡¯s plea grew more desperate. ¡°Rachel, I really need your help!¡±

    ?????????? ????????????: ?????????¦Í?????????????

    ¡°It¡¯s fine with me!¡± Rachel agreed suddenly.

    Tracy and Brian were both taken aback by her response.

    Tracy was nearly speechless, having braced for a tougher negotiation, expecting outright rejection, yet Rachel had agreed swiftly.

    While Tracy felt relieved and thrilled, Brian was visibly upset and disappointed.

    Was Rachel really letting go so easily? What used to matter so much to her seemed irrelevant now. This change left Brian profoundly uneasy.

    ¡°Tracy, if there¡¯s nothing more, I think it¡¯s time for you to go,¡± Brian said, clearly eager for her to leave.

    ¡°Just so you know, I¡¯ll let you know in advance. And Rachel, thanks for being so understanding.¡±

    Tracy left with a smile on her face.

    The office door had barely clicked shut when Rachel felt an abrupt pain in her wrist. Suddenly, Brian had pulled her towards him.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 329

    ?Chapter 329:

    Trying to regain herposure, Rachel quickly stepped back, creating some space between them.

    This move, however, only intensified Brian¡¯s irritation.

    He stepped forward, gripped her chin firmly, and lifted her face to meet his gaze. ¡°Since when do you get to make decisions for me? What right do you have? Do I have to go along with whatever you say just because you think so?¡± Brian was indeed furious.

    Rachel tightened her fists, trying to stay calm, and then looked him in the eye. ¡°Would you like to hear the truth?¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s well-known you have a soft spot for Tracy Haynes. You would have agreed to her request eventually. So, whether I say yes or no, it won¡¯t change a thing.¡±

    With that, Rachel bowed her head slightly. Her posture was that of a subordinate facing a superior.

    Yet, this demeanor only fueled Brian¡¯s anger further. Hadn¡¯t she been defiant just yesterday? Why was she so submissive today?

    Brian found the drastic change aggravating.

    Over the past few days, he had been questioning which version of her was real.

    ¡°Do you actually want me to go?¡± Brian looked deeply into her eyes and asked once more.

    Hearing his question, Rachel let out a cynicalugh.

    ¡°You must be joking. I have no power to sway your decisions. I never did before, and I certainly don¡¯t now.¡±

    Rachel felt she had made herself perfectly clear.

    However, Brian wasn¡¯t going to drop the matter that easily. He took a step closer, closing the distance. ¡°You never even asked me. How can you be so sure of my answer?¡±

    She exhaled sharply and met his gaze. ¡°I don¡¯t have to ask. I already know what you¡¯ll say.¡±

    She had been through this enough times to know exactly how it would go. There was no reason to put herself through that again.

    It was always the same¡ªTracy¡¯s tears would change everything. The moment she cried and begged, his resolve crumbled, and he couldn¡¯t bring himself to walk away. So there was no point in asking this time either. The oue wouldn¡¯t change no matter what.

    R?????? ???????? ???????????????? ???? g??????ov?????.?????

    More than that, they weren¡¯t even together anymore. She never had a say in his choices before, and now that they were over, she had even less of a reason to interfere.

    But Brian saw it in apletely different way.

    ¡°Rachel, has anyone ever told you that you¡¯re way too sure of yourself?¡± Before she could react, he had her backed up against the door. Thankfully, the door was solid and heavy. Otherwise, she would¡¯ve worried about everyone outside hearing what was happening.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need anyone to say it. I already know. Mr. White, isn¡¯t that what you mean? That I¡¯m foolish? Fine, I¡¯ll admit it. I was too naive.¡± Because if she weren¡¯t, she wouldn¡¯t have fallen for him so deeply, loving him without thinking.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 330

    ?Chapter 330:

    She loved him so much that even when he broke her heart again and again, she never spoke up about it.

    ¡°If that¡¯s all, let¡¯s get back to work.¡± Her indifferent tone caught him off guard.

    He knew he should step back, but when his eyesnded on her lips¡ªthe ones that had been on his mind day and night¡ªhis self-control shattered.

    In an instant, he cupped the back of her head with one hand while his other arm encircled her waist, drawing her in.

    And then, without hesitation, he imed her lips in a deep, urgent kiss. The breath was knocked from her lungs, her mind going nk. It happened so fast she couldn¡¯t even process it.

    The moment she snapped back to reality, her first instinct was to shove him off.

    But Brian had herpletely locked in ce. Her arms were trapped, her body unable to move, forcing her to remain pressed against him, feeling the warmth of his breath against her skin. Her legs were the only part of her that wasn¡¯t pinned down.

    Taking advantage of that, Rachel swiftly raised her foot.

    But before she couldnd the hit, he locked her legs in ce with his own.

    ¡°You¡¯ve really got some nerve. Trying to kick me, huh?¡±

    There was no doubt he was irritated. But fresh from kissing her, his voice had taken on a husky edge, dangerously inviting.

    While he was distracted by his own words, Rachel saw her opening and aimed another kick.

    But Brian was quicker. With a swift motion, his right hand caught her slender leg.

    Everything happened so quickly that before she could even react, he had already lifted her, pushed open the lounge door, and dropped her onto the bed.

    He wasted no time following after, his towering frame closing in. It all happened so smoothly, like it was second nature to him.

    Now, one of his hands held both of her wrists above her head, while one of his legs effortlessly trapped hers, leaving her almostpletely immobilized.

    In contrast, Brian still had one hand and one leg free.

    Step into a new world at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    She understood instantly¡ªhe was proving a point. She had no way out. Not only was she trapped in this room, but she was entirely at his mercy for the rest of her life.

    ¡°Rachel, just be good,¡± he murmured, his voice low and dangerously soothing in her ear.

    But for once, she refused to give in. She raised her head, meeting his gaze head-on.

    ¡°You want me to be good? Haven¡¯t I been good enough? No matter what I do, it¡¯s never enough for you. Or should I ept sharing you with someone else?¡± That way, he wouldn¡¯t have to choose. He could keep both her and Tracy, never losing either.

    But that was something Rachel would never agree to. Not in this lifetime.

    ¡°That¡¯s not it,¡± Brian said, his voice thick with emotion as he gently tucked a stray lock of hair behind her ear. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you that Tracy and I are over. Why can¡¯t you believe me, just this once?¡±

    Rachel turned her head away, refusing to engage with him any longer. Believe him? Once upon a time, she had. But he was the one who slowly shattered that trust, piece by piece.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 331

    ?Chapter 331:

    ¡°Brian, don¡¯t you get it? Trust isn¡¯t built with words¡ªit¡¯s proven through actions.¡± The moment the words left her lips, he reached for the strap of her top.

    Realizing his intent, her voice rose in rm. ¡°What are you doing?¡± But Brian acted as if he hadn¡¯t heard her. The strap slid further down, revealing the delicate curve of her shoulder and the smooth line of her skin.

    ¡°You are shameless¡ª¡± Before she could finish, his lips found her neck. His touch was featherlight at first, soft and deliberate, sending a shiver down her spine.

    But soon, his kiss grew deeper and more intense.

    Slowly, a clear hickey appeared on her neck.

    Only then did he pull away. ¡°I wasn¡¯t nning on anything more, just wanted to leave a few marks on you.¡±

    His tone carried a hint of wounded innocence, as though she had misjudged him.

    ¡°I¡¯m not some kind of monster,¡± he murmured, cing yet another hickey on her skin, as if proving his point.

    Rachel exhaled, meeting his gaze. ¡°What¡¯s the point? You know we don¡¯t have a future.¡±

    In this lifetime, Brian would never let Tracy go, and Rachel knew she could never ept Tracy¡¯s presence.

    Even if nothing had ever happened between them, whether it was jealousy or pride, she couldn¡¯t stand the thought of being second to someone else.

    Suddenly, Brian wrapped his arms around her, pressing close, his voice soft and almost pleading. ¡°Why not? Stay with me¡­ just like before.¡± His breath brushed against her skin, warm, familiar, and dangerously persuasive.

    For a moment, Rachel almost felt like they had gone back in time.

    Back then, he would sometimes seekfort and rest against her.

    But now, things could never be the same.

    Just as she let her guard down, Brian suddenly turned over, his eyes locking onto hers. In that moment, his gaze was so tender, it was as if he were looking at the love of his life.

    But before she could escape the pull of that look, his lips found hers in a kiss¡ªsoft, deliberate.

    Explore more on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s©q??????

    Once again, he had imed her lips.

    This time, Brian took his time and didn¡¯t rush. He wasn¡¯t just gentle; he knew exactly what he was doing.

    Rachel had to admit that even after all this time, she still couldn¡¯t resist his kisses. Especially when he waspletely on her, putting in effort to make her feel special, she found it nearly impossible to push him away. Her body weakened, melting under his touch.

    His lips brushed against hers so gently that it left her breathless, as if she were sinking into the moment. His fingers slid down to hers,cing them together in a firm grip. His kisses became more daring, traveling from her lips to her chin, then down her neck and beyond.

    She held onto his head, feeling herself give in¡ªuntil something inside her suddenly pulled her back to reality.

    In that moment, she snapped out of it. Before she could move away, Brian¡¯s voice whispered close to her ear. ¡°You told me trust isn¡¯t about words, it¡¯s about actions. Tell me, what do I have to do to earn it back?¡± His voice was unsteady, his breath warm against her ear.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 332

    ?Chapter 332:

    His lips quivered slightly, his breathing uneven, as he waited for her response.

    Rachel seemed lost in thought.

    After a long silence, she finally said the words she had repeated in her mind countless times. ¡°Tell Tracy to leave. She has to quit her job, walk out of your life, and leave this city. You and she must cut all ties forever.¡±

    Rachel finally spoke her demand.

    But the moment her words settled, an unbearable silence filled the room.

    After some time, Brian slowly looked up and said, ¡°Is this really final? Can¡¯t we find another way?¡±

    She had expected that response. And yet, a small part of her had still hoped for something different.

    It would be a lie to say she wasn¡¯t sad. But unlike before, there was no outburst, no hysteria. Even with a broken heart, she had learned to hide her emotions.

    She raised her eyes, her lips curving into a smile¡ªenchanting, effortless, but utterly distant. ¡°No. This is my only condition. If you can¡¯t do it, then don¡¯t bother pretending you care.¡± Her voice was steady, unwavering.

    Without hesitation, she fixed her clothes and gently pushed him aside. If he wanted, he could have stopped her, just as he had done before.

    But this time, he didn¡¯t resist. He let her push his arm aside, offering no fight as she stepped off the bed and walked away.

    Only when Rachel stood up and turned to face him did Brian truly feel the empty space next to him. As reality sank in, he heard Rachel¡¯s calm but firm words. ¡°From now on, we are finished. Don¡¯t even think about disturbing my life again.¡± She squared her shoulders and walked out without looking back.

    As he watched her disappear, an unsettling emptiness crept in, like he had just let go of something he could never get back. But by the time it hit him, it was already toote.

    Rachel stepped out of the office and had barely taken a few steps when she saw Tracy ahead. More urately, Tracy was standing there, deliberately blocking her way.

    ¡°Rachel, I really appreciate your help back there. If you hadn¡¯t gone along with it, Brian wouldn¡¯t have agreed toe with me to the event,¡± Tracy said, shing a smug smile.

    Author¡¯s version avable at g??ln ov els.????

    Rachel nced at her disdainfully. No one else was around; couldn¡¯t Tracy drop her pretense?

    As always, she stuck to her usual tricks¡ªones that never seemed to change. Rachel wasn¡¯t in the mood for games. ¡°If you¡¯ve got something to say, spit it out. Otherwise, move. I don¡¯t have time for this.¡±

    Right on cue, the elevator doors slid open. Wasting no time, Rachel stepped inside without a second nce. But just as the doors were about to close, Tracy suddenly thrust her hand between them, forcing them open before slipping in.

    Rachel chuckled. Of course. An opportunity like this was too good for Tracy to pass up.

    As expected, the next moment, Tracy started her usual speech. ¡°Rachel, since we¡¯re past pretending, let¡¯s be honest. I came back for Brian. He was never yours to begin with. If you¡¯re willing to step aside, name your price¡­¡±

    Just before she could finish, her eyesnded on Rachel¡¯s neck¡ªand she froze.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 333

    ?Chapter 333:

    A secondter, something snapped in her. She lunged forward, grabbing Rachel¡¯s cor in a fit of rage.

    In an instant, Rachel¡¯s clothes were torn, exposing the faint love bites on her neck.

    Tracy¡¯s eyes burned with fury at the sight, but she quicklyposed herself.

    Taking a deep breath, she spoke with forced calmness. ¡°What I said earlier still stands. You can name your conditions.¡±

    Rachel raised a brow, her tone indifferent. ¡°And if I say no?¡±

    Tracy¡¯s hands balled into fists. ¡°If I recall, you have a brother who needs special care. His treatments aren¡¯t cheap. I know you need money. I can give you as much as you want.¡±

    Rachel tilted her head slightly, absentmindedly toying with her fingers. ¡°Oh? And just how much are you willing to offer to buy me off?¡±

    Tracy raised one hand, fingers spread.

    Rachel smirked. ¡°Five hundred million?¡±

    The ridiculous figure made Tracy¡¯s expression darken instantly. Five million was what she had in mind¡ªnowhere near the outrageous sum Rachel just threw out.

    ¡°Are you even taking this seriously?¡± Tracy asked through gritted teeth.

    Leaningzily against the elevator wall, Rachel crossed her arms, a teasing glint in her eyes. ¡°Did I say I wanted to have a discussion? You¡¯re the one trying to throw money at me.¡±

    Tracy¡¯s face twisted with frustration. She stomped her foot, her patience snapping. ¡°Rachel, you¡¯re really testing me. Just wait¡ªI¡¯ll make sure you ept this offer whether you like it or not.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Before Tracy could get a word in, the elevator doors smoothly slid open. A small crowd stood outside, waiting to step in.

    Realizing the situation, Tracy had no choice but to swallow her frustration, forcing a polite smile instead.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see youter. Thanks for escorting me,¡± Rachel said with a deliberately sweet smile as she stepped out, knowing full well that Tracy couldn¡¯tsh out in public.

    Perhaps feeling flustered, Tracy hurried after Rachel out of the elevator. Within moments, the elevator filled up again.

    Your imagination takes flight on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    It was only then that Tracy realized she needed to go up. She turned back and tried to squeeze back in, but the elevator was already at full capacity.

    Her insistence triggered the overload rm, making everyone turn to look at her.

    Embarrassed, she quickly stepped back, forcing an awkward smile. ¡°You all go ahead first.¡±

    Just then, Samira rushed over, thrusting a hand between the closing doors and slipping inside before they could shut.

    Just when everyone braced for the elevator to trigger an overload warning, it operated smoothly without the slightest hitch.

    No beeping, no red light¡ªjust seamless movement.

    Tracy¡¯s expression darkened in an instant. Her hands, resting stiffly at her sides, curled into tight fists. Right then, she was the only person drowning in embarrassment.

    The doors slid shut, and the elevator ascended smoothly.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 334

    ?Chapter 334:

    Seizing the perfect moment, Rachel chimed in, ¡°Since you missed the elevator, how about a coffee instead?¡±

    ¡°No need,¡± Tracy replied through clenched teeth.

    ¡°Alright then. Wishing you better luck next time squeezing in.¡± As Rachel wrapped up her words, her phone buzzed with a message from Samira. ¡°Wasn¡¯t I super cool just now?¡± Rachel replied with a thumbs-up emoji.

    ¡°BTW, Tracy¡¯s not getting upstairs anytime soon,¡± Samira added. ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s peak lunch hour. The first floor is swarming with delivery guys, and the elevators are packed,¡± Samira exined.

    Rachel couldn¡¯t help but smile, her mood unexpectedly lightening. Maybe today wasn¡¯t such a bad day after all.

    But just as she stepped into her office, her phone rang again.

    ¡°Hello, is this Rachel Marsh?¡± The caller ID was unfamiliar, but the voice was oddly recognizable.

    It was none other than a ssmate from her university days.

    ¡°Yes, speaking.¡±

    Upon hearing Rachel¡¯s response, the voice on the other end lit up with excitement. ¡°Oh wow, Rachel, it¡¯s really you. It¡¯s me, Elsa! Do you remember?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I do. How could I forget you?¡±

    After a brief exchange of pleasantries, Elsa Pierce cut to the chase.

    ¡°Rachel, if you¡¯re free, would you like to grab a coffee?¡±

    Though they had been ssmates, they were never particrly close. And there was that old saying¡ªwhen a long-lost ssmate suddenly reaches out, it¡¯s rarely for a good reason. With that in mind, Rachel remained wary.

    ¡°Sorry, Elsa, but work¡¯s been keeping me swampedtely.¡±

    Elsa didn¡¯t seem too surprised by the rejection. ¡°That¡¯s okay. I get it. It¡¯s been years, and I know it must seem odd for me to reach out so suddenly.¡±

    She then let out a sigh and added, ¡°I¡¯ll be honest. There¡¯s something I¡¯d like to talk to you about. But don¡¯t worry¡ªit¡¯s not about borrowing money or pitching an investment.¡±

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s£®c????, a world of tales

    Elsa paused before continuing, ¡°How about this¡ªI¡¯ll send you something to your email tonight. If it interests you, we can talk then.¡±

    Just as she finished speaking, another call starteding through on Rachel¡¯s phone.

    Seeing Jeffrey¡¯s name sh on the screen, Rachel¡¯s heart tightened. ¡°Elsa, sorry, I¡¯ve got to take this. Something urgent just came up.¡± Without wasting a second, she switched over to Jeffrey¡¯s call. Jeffrey had been job hunting all morning, and Rachel had been worried sick about him.

    Still, she had promised to give him space, so she hadn¡¯t interfered.

    But now that he was calling, her stomach twisted with worry.

    Her palms grew mmy as she quickly picked up. ¡°Hey, Jeffrey?¡±

    ¡°Rachel, I got a job!¡±

    Hearing his words, all the tension inside her instantly melted away. ¡°OMG, really?¡± Rachel¡¯s voice was filled with surprise and excitement.

    ¡°Yes! I really found a job. I start tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s amazing!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 335

    ?Chapter 335:

    That evening, when Rachel got home, she found out that Jeffrey¡¯s new job was at a caf¨¦. His main tasks were serving coffee and cleaning tables. The pay wasn¡¯t high, but both of them were genuinely happy.

    After all, it was an honest job.

    The next morning, both siblings woke up early.

    They had breakfast together, and Rachel carefully reminded Jeffrey of the things he should be mindful of at work.

    Jeffrey grinned. ¡°Got it! I¡¯ll remember everything.¡±

    ¡°Great.¡±

    On his first day, Rachel personally took him to the caf¨¦. Although she didn¡¯t go inside with him, she made sure to remember the name of the caf¨¦ and its address.

    That afternoon, just as she wrapped up her work, she received a call from an unknown number. Assuming it was another telemarketing call, she declined it without a second thought. But the caller was persistent, dialing three times in a row.

    Eventually, Rachel picked up. ¡°Hello?¡±

    A lively voice came through right away. ¡°Rachel! Finally! You answered.¡± The tone sounded way too familiar, as if the caller knew her well. Rachel frowned slightly. The voice rang a bell, but she couldn¡¯t put a face to it.

    ¡°Sorry, who¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°Hah! I knew you¡¯d forget me. It¡¯s Natalia. Seriously, how do you forget your own love rival¡¯s name? No wonder you lost to that snake, Tracy!¡±

    Rachel pressed her fingers against her temple, unsure whether Natalia was scolding her or just taking another dig at Tracy. Maybe it was the shared disdain for Tracy, but they clicked almost instantly. Besides, Rachel had a decent impression of Natalia from their past encounters.

    ¡°Is there a reason for this call?¡± Rachel asked, getting straight to the point.

    ¡°Do I need a reason? I just want to see you. Let¡¯s have afternoon tea and chat.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m still at work, though. It¡¯s office hours.¡±

    ???????? ???????? ???????????????? ???? ?¦Á??????¦Í??????£®??????

    Natalia grinned, sensing that Rachel wasn¡¯t outright refusing. ¡°That¡¯s easy. I¡¯ll just have a word with Brian. This massivepany won¡¯t crumble without you, will it?¡±

    ¡°But¡ª¡±

    Rachel barely got a word in before Natalia made up her mind. ¡°Great! It¡¯s decided. I¡¯lle up and get you, and we¡¯ll go see Brian together. Which floor are you on?¡±

    Once she got the floor number, Natalia strolled into the building, still holding her phone.

    She barely made it a few steps before she was stopped.

    ¡°Excuse me, miss. You¡¯re not an employee. You need an ess card to enter,¡± the receptionist informed her.

    Annoyed, Natalia dialed Brian¡¯s number, but he didn¡¯t pick up.

    She could have called Rachel, but she deliberately chose Brian instead. If he personally came down, it would set a precedent¡ªnext time, no one would dare block her way. And she had a strong feeling this wouldn¡¯t be herst visit.

    On the third try, the call finally connected. Natalia exhaled in relief, her voice turning syrupy. ¡°Brian¡­¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 336

    ?Chapter 336:

    But on the other end of the line, Tracy gripped the phone tightly, her expression darkening. ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±

    Tracy¡¯s icy voice was enough to make anyone¡¯s skin crawl.

    Natalia¡¯s brows furrowed as she demanded, ¡°Who are you? Where¡¯s Brian?¡±

    Her voice was youthful, and she seemed quite familiar with Brian.

    Tracy¡¯s eyes shed with irritation as she listened. But she quickly regained herposure. ¡°Sorry, Brian¡¯s not here at the moment.¡±

    Natalia wasn¡¯t buying it. ¡°Then why do you have his phone? Get him on the line¡ªI need to talk to him.¡±

    By now, Natalia had a strong hunch that the woman on the other end was Tracy, who was even more arrogant than she had expected. She was furious.

    ¡°Miss, I already told you, Brian isn¡¯t¡ª¡± Tracy started, but Natalia cut her off.

    ¡°Tracy Haynes, you¡¯re just a secretary. Why are you trying so hard to keep me away? What¡¯s in it for you?¡±

    Tracy¡¯s breath caught. The woman on the other end knew exactly who she was.

    Her heart skipped a beat. She tightened her grip on the phone, ready to respond, but the call had already disconnected.

    On the other side, the moment Natalia ended the call, she immediately dialed Rachel.

    ¡°I¡¯m stuck in the lobby. They won¡¯t let me up. Can youe get me?¡± Her voice carried a mix of authority and yful stubbornness.

    ¡°Got it, I¡¯ll be right there. Just hang tight.¡±

    Within minutes, Natalia¡¯s eyes brightened at the sight of Rachel, and she quickly rushed over.

    ¡°You finally made it! They wouldn¡¯t let me through,¡± Natalia huffed, throwing a quick re toward the reception desk.

    Rachel offered a reassuring smile. ¡°It¡¯s justpany policy. They weren¡¯t trying to keep you out on purpose.¡±

    ¡°Oh, fine. I won¡¯t hold it against them,¡± Natalia muttered with a small pout.

    Ch@pter updat3s at g??l??ovels.??o??

    Rachel had nned to leave with Natalia right away, but in her rush, she realized she had forgotten her purse. So, she had to head back upstairs.

    Just as Rachel stepped into the elevator and reached for the button, Natalia beat her to the punch.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t my stop,¡± Rachel rified.

    Natalia gave a knowing nod. ¡°I know. Brian¡¯s on the top floor¡ªI¡¯m heading up to see him.¡±

    Rachel didn¡¯t press for details. Instead, she quietly hit her floor button. ¡°Alright, just call me when you¡¯re done, and we¡¯ll meet up.¡±

    She had no intention of going up, but Nataliatched onto her arm.

    ¡°Nope, you¡¯reing with me.¡±

    ¡°I have work to finish. Once you¡¯re done talking to Brian, we can meet upter,¡± Rachel fibbed.

    But Natalia wasn¡¯t letting her off the hook. ¡°Rachel, juste with me. Keep mepany. Tracy picked up Brian¡¯s phone just now, and she was so rude¡ªI¡¯m absolutely livid. I need to go up there and set things straight. Don¡¯t you want to watch the show?¡± Natalia huffed, her eyes gleaming mischievously.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 337

    ?Chapter 337:

    Rachel sighed and gently nudged Natalia aside. ¡°Natalia, you do realize I¡¯m yourpetition, right?¡± she said in a serious tone.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you already break up with Brian?¡± Natalia shot back without missing a beat.

    Rachel froze for a moment. Tracy hadn¡¯t heard about the breakup yet, and she certainly hadn¡¯t expected Natalia to be in the loop. ¡°How do you know about that?¡± Rachel asked, frowning slightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s a long story, but let¡¯s just say I have my sources,¡± Natalia said smugly. ¡°Since you and Brian are done, we¡¯re not even rivals anymore. Besides, even if we were, at least you¡¯d be a fairpetitor. But Tracy? She¡¯s a different story. She annoyed me today, and I can¡¯t just let it slide. I have to put her in her ce, or I won¡¯t feel right.¡±

    Listening to her, Rachel couldn¡¯t help but feel a little envy.

    Natalia was refreshingly straightforward¡ªwhen she liked someone, she made it obvious; when she disliked someone, she didn¡¯t bother hiding it. No games, no pretense.

    That unrestrained confidence was something Rachel genuinely admired.

    But deep down, she understood that she and Natalia came frompletely different worlds.

    Natalia had the luxury of being backed by a powerful family. As the cherished only daughter, her father shielded her from hardships, ensuring she never faced any real struggles. Rachel, on the other hand, was merely an afterthought in the Marsh family.

    In the end, Natalia¡¯s relentless persistence won out, and Rachel reluctantly followed her.

    The moment they stepped out of the elevator, they ran straight into Tracy.

    Tracy¡¯s brows furrowed as she looked Rachel up and down. ¡°If I remember correctly, Brian didn¡¯t call you or invite you to a meeting, right?¡± Her tone was condescending.

    ¡°What? Are you psychic? How do you know he didn¡¯t call me?¡± Rachel raised a brow, unimpressed.

    Tracy¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line, momentarily speechless. But the second she noticed Natalia, she quickly found a new target.

    ¡°Fine, even if that¡¯s the case, the executive floor is strictly for senior staff. Not just anyone can waltz in.¡± Her gaze swept over Natalia, her meaning loud and clear.

    ¡°That¡¯s called discrimination,¡± Rachel quickly fired back.

    ???¨¨?? ¡é?¦¤T?¦Å§Á? ?¦Ç ?a?§Úo¦Í???.???

    Since she had brought Natalia here, it was her responsibility to back her up.

    Tracy¡¯s face twisted with irritation. She pointed an usatory finger at her. ¡°Do you still think you hold the same status as Brian¡¯s fianc¨¦e? You¡¯re just a manager now. What right do you have to talk back to me?¡±

    ¡°And so what if I¡¯m just a manager? Based onpany hierarchy, my rank is still higher than yours,¡± Rachel shot back.

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Tracy snapped. ¡°I¡¯m Brian¡¯s secretary. I work directly in the executive office.¡±

    Rachel gave a mean smile. ¡°And? Do you think that puts you on the same level as Ronald? Before you start looking down on others, maybe you should take a hard look at yourself. If it weren¡¯t for Brian, you¡¯d be nothing.¡±

    A slow, rhythmic p echoed through the hallway.

    Natalia, perched casually against the wall in her heels, looked thoroughly entertained.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 338

    ?Chapter 338:

    Tracy¡¯s face burned with humiliation. Turning her fury on Natalia, she snarled, ¡°Are you out of your mind? Why the hell are you pping? I¡¯ll make you regret crossing me!¡±

    Natalia smirked. ¡°I dare you toy a hand on me.¡± She tilted her head. ¡°If not, just shut up.¡±

    Tracy was so furious that she could barely string a sentence together. She pointed a shaking finger at Natalia, her voice high with frustration. ¡°You¡¯repletely out of line! Rachel Marsh, is this really the kind ofpany you keep?¡±

    Natalia looked over yfully. ¡°Oh? And what kind of person are you, then? You give yourself too much credit.¡±

    Tracy, realizing she couldn¡¯t win the argument, resorted to herst desperate move. ¡°I believe Brian will stand up for me on this!¡±

    ¡°Wow. So your big n is to go crying to Brian for help? How pathetic,¡± Natalia scoffed, letting out a mockingugh.

    That single remark pushed Tracy over the edge. ¡°You rude little brat! What did you just say? How dare you insult me?¡± Nearly blinded by fury, shepletely lost herposure and lunged forward.

    Rachel and Natalia were taken by surprise. Only when the sting of the p spread across her face did Natalia realize what had happened. Holding her cheek, she stared at Tracy, shock etched on her face.

    Now abandoning all pretense of courtesy, her tone became cold as she asked, ¡°Just who do you think you are? How dare you p me?¡± Her life had been one of privilege and protection. She had not only never been pped but had rarely ever been scolded harshly. Yet, on this day, she found herself on the receiving end of a blow from Tracy.

    Feeling it beneath her dignity not to respond, she believed she must act to preserve her reputation as the Carpenter family heiress. ¡°So what?¡± Tracy retorted, her arrogance undiminished by the severity of her actions.

    A sinister smile twisted Natalia¡¯s lips, erasing any trace of her former gentleness. She rolled up her sleeves and stepped closer. Then, with a swift motion, she retaliated with a resounding p. The impact echoed sharply.

    Shock registered on Tracy¡¯s face as she took a moment to absorb the pain. Her fury escted uncontrobly, yet it was Rachel who bore the brunt of her ire.

    ¡°Rachel Marsh, are you out of your mind? Who is this? Who did you bring here?¡± Tracy demanded furiously.

    L?t??st ch¦Ápt?rs in ???lnovels.??????

    Rachel¡¯s lips parted, ready to reply, but Tracy cut her off with a stamp of her foot. ¡°Is this some new intern? Did you set this up to take your frustrations out on me?¡±

    A look of pity crossed Rachel¡¯s face. How could Brian tolerate such foolishness? But whether Rachel acknowledged it or not now seemed trivial. With arms crossed, she leaned casually against the wall. ¡°Well, yes, I did. Didn¡¯t you just threaten to call for backup? Have you changed your mind now?¡±

    Natalia stretched her fingers out, taunting, ¡°Oh, is that so? Better make it quick then, or I might just beat you into a pulp.¡±

    Tracy retorted, ¡°Go ahead and try. You think I¡¯ll let you hit me again?¡± With a deceptively sweet smile, Natalia¡¯s fist clenched once more and struck Tracy squarely on the nose.

    Tracy burst into tears on the spot.

    Her sobbing echoed loudly, immediately drawing the attention of everyone in the office.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 339

    ?Chapter 339:

    As she stood there with a bloody nose, several colleagues reacted with concern. ¡°Tracy, are you alright?¡± ¡°Tracy, let me help you sit down.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to get Mr. White.¡±

    Soon, the group split up. One colleague guided Tracy to a couch, another handed her tissues, while a third went in search of Brian.

    As Brian entered, Tracy¡¯s smile flickered across her face again. She could almost hear Rachel¡¯s silent ridicule of her foolishness. But wasn¡¯t her seeming stupidity just a tactic, designed to provoke a reaction? Who else would have struck her if not for her provocation?

    Her timing couldn¡¯t have been better; not a moment too soon, not a tick toote. In that instant, she silently thanked her own nose for bleeding right on cue. More so, she was grateful for Natalia¡¯s impulsive nature. Without Natalia¡¯s help, she couldn¡¯t have orchestrated this scene so wlessly. With Brian now here, she believed his guilt would trante into an increased desire to protect her. A sense of triumph filled Tracy¡¯s heart.

    As Brian entered, Tracy looked up at him, her tears flowing freely but quietly. Her tears spoke volumes of her distress.

    ¡°Has it stopped bleeding?¡± Brian inquired.

    A young woman next to Tracy responded, ¡°Yes, she¡¯s not bleeding anymore.¡±

    Brian directed his gaze towards Tracy. ¡°Clean yourself up and take care of that.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Not long after, Tracy reappeared, her face clean but marked by a look of vulnerability. The air in the meeting room was heavy, almost suffocating.

    Tracy reached out and lightly pulled on Brian¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Brian, I¡¯m fine now. It wasn¡¯t Rachel¡¯s fault. Earlier, I spoke too harshly. Please, don¡¯t hold it against them.¡± Her plea was predictably rehearsed.

    Natalia couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. ¡°Just keep pretending,¡± she whispered under her breath, lounging in a chair with a drink in hand.

    Tracy was taken aback by the intern¡¯s audacity to be so forthright in Brian¡¯s presence. Her boldness was truly extraordinary.

    ¡°I¡¯m hungry,¡± Natalia said suddenly.

    Brian then moved to sit in a different chair. The room remained heavy with tension.

    ??????????? ??????????????? ¨À??????¦Í??????©q?????

    His eyes lingered on Natalia briefly before he turned toward Rachel. ¡°You look quite at ease. Is this typical for managers at White Group these days?¡±

    The challenge in his tone was clear to Rachel. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m quite tied up with work. I should get going,¡± she responded.

    She wasn¡¯t keen on staying for the ongoing drama, although it had been Natalia who insisted shee.

    ¡°Hold on a second,¡± Brian called out as she began to leave. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, stick around a little longer.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Rachel decided she¡¯d observe the unfolding scene. After all, it wasn¡¯t Natalia who would be left dealing with the consequences. This time, Tracy might note out on top.

    Shortly, the door to the meeting room swung open and Ronald entered, carrying trays with coffee and cupcakes. He greeted them with a smile and set the refreshments down between Natalia and Brian.

    Natalia eyed the treats and promptly took a cupcake to enjoy.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 340

    Chapter 340:

    Tracy was left dumbfounded. It wasn¡¯t long before she eximed, ¡°You¡¯re just an intern; how dare you behave with such audacity? You assaulted me, and now you indulge as if you own the ce. Were those cupcakes meant for you?¡±

    Natalia deliberately looked at Ronald, blinking innocently. ¡°Oh, were they not?¡±

    ¡°They were certainly not,¡± Tracy retorted. ¡°Ronald, this intern is crossing the line. Could you please have security escort her out?¡±

    Undeterred, Natalia grinned and took another cupcake.

    As she ate, she nced at Ronald and teased, ¡°Oh, really? Ronald, she is asking you to throw me out. Will you?¡±

    Ronald was about to respond when Natalia suddenly began to cough violently, having swallowed too hastily. He quickly went to her side, patting her back with genuine concern.

    After she calmed down, he offered her a ss of water, saying, ¡°Miss Carpenter, please, drink some water to help.¡±

    ¡°Miss Carpenter?¡± Tracy¡¯s confusion was evident.

    Given Ronald¡¯s respectful attitude, was this Natalia Carpenter, the daughter of the influential Wilson Carpenter?

    ¡°Didn¡¯t expect you here. You should¡¯ve told me you wereing,¡± Brian said.

    Natalia crossed her arms, pouting. ¡°I did call, but your dear secretary decided I wasn¡¯t important enough to let through.¡±

    Tracy froze, momentarily at a loss for words. So, this was really Natalia Carpenter. There was no mistaking it now.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Brian turned to look at them.

    Tracy quickly stepped forward, putting on a forced smile. ¡°Brian, it¡¯s my mistake. People are always trying to meet you¡ªsome you don¡¯t even know¡ªso I assumed she was just another one of them.¡± It sounded like a reasonable excuse.

    ¡°So I¡­ I just¡­¡± Tracy¡¯s voice faded,ced with just the right amount of pity, as if she were on the verge of tears.

    She turned to Natalia, her voice soft and pitiful. ¡°Miss Carpenter, I¡¯m so sorry. It was all my fault. If it¡¯ll make you feel better, you can p me again if you want.¡±

    ?????????????? ?????? ?????????¦Í?????????????

    Natalia found her words utterly disgusting. This wasn¡¯t an apology; it was a performance for sympathy.

    Natalia scoffed and gave Tracy a cold look. ¡°What¡¯s with the act? You just want to cry about how I hit you, right? Fine, I¡¯ll say it outright¡ªI hit you because I felt like it. So what? If you¡¯ve got the guts, hit me back.¡±

    Tracy gasped and ducked behind Brian, shrinking into herself.

    ¡°Brian, that¡¯s not what I meant,¡± Tracy said, her voice trembling just enough to sound pitiful. ¡°Miss Carpenter, I apologize if I said anything wrong and upset you. Please don¡¯t be mad. I wouldn¡¯t want to cause any trouble between you and Brian.¡±

    Natalia nted her hands on her hips, simmering with irritation. She had heard of Tracy¡¯s antics, but seeing them firsthand was a different experience. And today had been a real eye-opener.

    Tracy was really an artist when it came to ying the victim.

    Natalia realized she had miscalcted. She had assumed this would be easy. ying innocent for sympathy? Anyone could do that. Even she had pulled that trick on her father more times than she could count. If it was a performance Tracy wanted, she was happy to give her a show.

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Happy weekend dear ones! God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (©¤??O)

    .

 Chapter 341

    ?Chapter 341:

    Without missing a beat, Natalia stepped forward, linking her arm through Brian¡¯s and softening her voice. ¡°I won¡¯t deny it. I hit her. But only because she insulted me and hit me first. And look¡ª¡± she touched her cheek with a small pout. ¡°It¡¯s still red. My dad¡¯s taking me to a party tomorrow¡­ If he sees this, he¡¯s going to be furious.¡±

    Brian pieced it together after hearing both sides. So, they¡¯d both thrown hands, but Tracy had been the instigator.

    Tracy¡¯s face drained of color while Natalia shot her a yful smirk, taunting her.

    ¡°Brian, you have to stand up for me. If my face gets ruined, my dad might¡­¡± Natalia paused for effect, then cast Tracy a knowing look. ¡°My dad might cut your face with a knife.¡±

    Tracy was undoubtedly shaken by those words, but she didn¡¯t let them get to her. She assumed Natalia was merely bluffing. Even so, she quickly apologized, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Natalia¡­¡±

    ¡°Only my friends get to call me Natalia. What makes you think you¡¯re one of them?¡± Tracy¡¯s face darkened at her remark, but she swallowed her pride and bowed deeply.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Carpenter. I take full responsibility. I shouldn¡¯t have hung up on you, and I had no right to hit you.¡±

    Natalia sat back down, taking a slow, deliberate bite of her cupcake. ¡°But the problem remains¡ªI¡¯m still very upset.¡±

    ¡°Just tell me what I can do to make amends. I¡¯ll do whatever you say.¡± Tracy wasn¡¯t naive. She knew that the more she humbled herself now, the more sympathy she¡¯d gain from Brianter. A little humiliation now was a small price to pay for a bigger win.

    ¡°I take after my dad¡ªmerciless and never leaving debts unpaid. I prefer to settle matters right away, so¡­¡± Without another word, she picked up her ss of coffee and dumped it over Tracy¡¯s head.

    The liquid soaked her hair, ran down her face, and dripped onto her neck before seeping into her clothes and pooling on the floor. She stood there, drenched and miserable, looking every bit like a drowned rat. It was almost enough to make someone pity her¡ªalmost.

    ¡°Well, that helped a little,¡± Natalia said, dusting off her hands as if she¡¯d justpleted a chore.

    ¡°As long as you are satisfied,¡± Tracy replied, forcing a tight-lipped smile.

    ?????????? ???????? ???? g???????¦Í?????????????

    Suddenly, she wobbled unsteadily, nearly copsing.

    Brian caught her just in time. ¡°Go get changed and clean yourself up,¡± he said.

    ¡°Okay,¡± she mumbled before making a swift exit.

    Natalia smirked before turning to Rachel. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°Hold on, Rachel Marsh. Stay here. Ronald, take Natalia for a walk outside. I need a private word with Rachel,¡± Brian interjected. A private word? Was he about to have a conversation with her¡ªor was this a scolding?

    Rachel didn¡¯t understand why he had let Natalia go unchecked, but she could see his concern for Tracy was real.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Natalia pouted, switching back to her yful act as she walked off with Ronald.

    Now, it was just Brian and Rachel in the room.

    The air was thick with tension, and Rachel found herself stepping back instinctively.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 342

    ?Chapter 342:

    ¡°Why are you standing so far away? Afraid I¡¯ll bite?¡± Brian asked, a trace of displeasure in his tone.

    ¡°You¡¯re funny. You¡¯re my boss, and I¡¯m just keeping things professional.¡±

    Brian let out a short snort. Was she trying to put distance between them? If so, she¡¯d find it wasn¡¯t that simple¡ªnot unless he allowed it.

    ¡°Did you bring Natalia in?¡± Brian asked abruptly.

    Rachel met his gaze. ¡°And if I did? Are you saying it¡¯s my fault she went after your secretary?¡±

    Brian blinked, momentarily caught off guard. ¡°That¡¯s not what I was getting at,¡± he rified.

    Now Rachel was the one caught off guard. Wasn¡¯t he ming her?

    ¡°Then what is it?¡± she asked, still confused.

    ¡°They both threw punches. Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°I stayed out of it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. I was asking if you¡¯re hurt.¡±

    Rachel was stunned into silence. So, he hadn¡¯t kept her back to reprimand her¡ªhe was actually worried about her?

    Rachel dismissed her concern with a shake of her head. ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡±

    Brian¡¯s features rxed a bit, then he asked, ¡°Do you spend much time with Natalia? You two seemed quite close earlier.¡±

    ¡°Not at all. She only came to visit me today. We rarely interact otherwise.¡±

    He gave a nod of approval. ¡°That¡¯s probably for the best. It¡¯s wise to maintain some distance from her.¡±

    She looked puzzled by his advice. Noticing her confusion, Brian exined, ¡°Dealing with the Carpenter family is no simple matter. The backgrounds of her parents areplex. Being friends is fine, but enemies? That could cause you trouble. Natalia is an only child, which makes her particrly significant to them.¡±

    That exined a lot. It was no wonder Natalia exuded such self-assurance. Coming from a privileged background certainly had its perks.

    Rachel mused that if she shared Natalia¡¯s lineage, perhaps she too might behave as boldly. Yet, Natalia tended to keep a low profile. Today¡¯s reaction was purely defensive against Tracy¡¯s aggression.

    Upd4t3s c0m3 F1RST 0n g4ln0v3ls.c0m

    ¡°I understand. Thanks for the heads-up,¡± Rachel nodded, maintaining herposure.

    Brian, seeing she wasn¡¯t overly concerned, continued, ¡°Do you think Natalia¡¯s remarks earlier were just to intimidate Tracy?¡±

    This took Rachel by surprise. What did he mean?

    Brian rified firmly, ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. For her father, those statements aren¡¯t an exaggeration in the slightest.¡±

    At his words, Rachel felt a jolt of realization and inhaled sharply. She remembered Natalia¡¯s words to Tracy vividly. Natalia¡¯s father could easily disfigure Tracy¡¯s face.

    Natalia had uttered the chilling threat with a deceptively cheerful tone. Rachel had once believed Natalia was merely trying to frighten Tracy. Now, her whole perspective had changed. Previously unclear matters now seemed to rify.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t intervene and allowed Natalia to vent her frustration. You did that just to protect Tracy, right? You¡¯re afraid that making Natalia angry could turn her family against Tracy, right?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 343

    ?Chapter 343:

    Rachel¡¯s questions were direct and sharp.

    Brian moved to the sofa and sat down, choosing not to respond.

    Yet, hisck of response spoke volumes. He had gone to extraordinary lengths for Tracy, the woman he truly loved. He had consistently tried to protect her, a testament to his dedication.

    ¡°Appreciate your concern today. However, in the future, I suggest you concentrate on your girlfriend. As for us, let¡¯s maintain a strictly professional rtionship.¡±

    With these words, Rachel began to walk away.

    ¡°Hold on, what girlfriend? Who else would I be involved with besides you?¡±

    Rachel paused but did not turn back. She answered firmly, ¡°You seem to forget. We¡¯ve ended our rtionship. As for Tracy Haynes, given your evident concern for her, it won¡¯t be long before she assumes that role. So, congrattions in advance to you both.¡± Rachel decisively turned and walked away.

    She had fought so hard to face him calmly, but now she could endure no more. Another moment here, and she feared she might crumble emotionally.

    More rming was her concern about acting impulsively.

    In her heart, theplicated web of their past love now felt insignificantpared to Tracy. The love they had shared now felt like a cruel joke.

    ¡°Congrattions?¡± Brian impulsively stepped forward and seized her wrist.

    Rachel immediately turned around, putting on a forced smile. ¡°Of course, life¡¯s joyful moments deserve celebration.¡±

    In that moment, Brian felt a rush of blood to his head, struggling to maintain hisposure.

    His hold on her wrist grew increasingly firm.

    When he spoke again, his voice was filled with anger, his wordsing out almost like a growl. ¡°Do you genuinely believe that? Doesn¡¯t it bother you at all?¡±

    Rachel smiled again.

    This time, however, her expression was serene and warm. ¡°Of course not. Do you expect me to stay hopelessly attached, following you around like I used to? Would you rather see me humble myself and beg?¡±

    Discover more g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s

    Suddenly, Brian found himself choking on his words, unable to respond.

    ¡°Do you know the best part about growing up?¡± Rachel suddenly asked. Brian regarded her with a chilly stare, offering no reply.

    Undeterred, Rachel answered her own question, ¡°It¡¯s about epting your imperfections, understanding your ce among others, letting go of blind arrogance and pointless pursuits.¡±

    Now, I see myself for who I truly am. I can¡¯t force what isn¡¯t meant to be. I can¡¯t make someone love me. My priority now is to stand strong on my own. Please just let me go.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s gaze fixed on his hand, her intent unmistakable.

    Yet Brian¡¯s fingers seemed locked in ce, unable to release her.

    ¡°Marry me, and you¡¯ll be free from worries forever.¡±

    Her smile was knowing. ¡°Yes, a younger version of myself might have jumped at the chance, swayed by naivety and idealism. But the woman I am today declines.¡±

    She was no longer the person she once had been.

    Determined, she forcefully withdrew her hand from his grasp. Her wrist showed signs of redness and swelling, causing her slight pain, yet she deemed it a small price to pay.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 344

    ?Chapter 344:

    Choosing brief difort over enduring emotional agony felt right to her.

    Exiting the office, Rachel noticed Tracy at her desk, her eyes puffy and moist as she secretly dabbed at tears.

    Tracy likely thought Brian had not defended her, which exined her visible distress. She had no idea that everypromise Brian made was in her favor.

    Rachel wasn¡¯t magnanimous enough to tell her that. She knew Brian would soothe Tracy¡¯s sorrows in time.

    As expected, momentster, Rachel overheard Tracy¡¯s choked voice on a phone call, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll stop troubling you.¡±

    Unaware of Brian¡¯s exact words, Tracy ended the call, her eyes still brimming with tears, and retreated back into the office.

    As the office door swung shut, Rachel paused, her gaze lingering, drawn to take onest look.

    Rachel had to admit that she was feeling a bit jealous of Tracy. Tracy had Brian¡¯sfort and love. It was a kind of warmth Rachel hadn¡¯t felt in a long time.

    She had endured far worse than anything Tracy had ever faced, longing for Brian¡¯sfort, hoping¡ªjust once¡ªthat he would pull her close and tell her everything would be okay. But that never happened. So, she had no choice but to pick herself up, to teach herself how to move on. And somewhere along the way, she forgot what it meant to be cared for, to be someone¡¯s priority. Tracy really had no idea how lucky she was.

    Just as Rachel turned to leave, a voice rang out behind her¡ªhigh-pitched and full of excitement. ¡°Oh my god, I¡¯m so jealous. Guess what I just saw through the window? Brian White and Tracy Haynes were hugging¡ªreally tightly.¡±

    A wave of murmurs swept through the office, a mix of jealousy and intrigue.

    The office door hid everything from view, but the window? It gave just enough of a glimpse to stir curiosity.

    ¡°How does Tracy always get so lucky? What do you think was going on in there?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± someone chimed in, leaning forward. ¡°Did you see how red her eyes were? He was definitelyforting her.¡±

    Your new favorite stories are at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s

    ¡°Brian White? Acting like that?¡± Another voice scoffed in disbelief.

    ¡°Why not? A man in love does crazy things,¡± someone countered. ¡°He¡¯d do anything to make her happy¡ªeven if it means moving mountains.¡±

    ¡°Who knows¡­ maybe they¡¯re making out right now. Give it a few minutes, and Tracy will walk out lookingpletely at peace, like nothing ever happened.¡±

    Silence briefly fell over the group before knowing nces were exchanged.

    A sharp, sudden ache bloomed in Rachel¡¯s chest.

    She thought maybe they were right.

    A memory surfaced¡ªone she hadn¡¯t dared to think about in a long time. Whenever she was upset and refused to speak to Brian, he never argued. He would just pull her into his arms and make love with her. Until she lost the strength to resist, until she had no choice but to let go of her anger.

    Their reconciliation never needed words. It was always in the way he kissed her, the way he refused to let go. And if she still refused to forgive him, his movements would be more forceful¡ªuntil the fight no longer mattered.

    Was he using the same tactic on Tracy now? The thought made Rachel¡¯s chest tighten. She needed air. She couldn¡¯t stand another second in that room. Without hesitation, she turned and bolted. She didn¡¯t even wait for the elevator¡ªjust rushed straight to the stairwell, taking the steps two at a time, desperate to escape.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 345

    ?Chapter 345:

    Meanwhile, inside Brian¡¯s office, Tracy¡¯s eyes shimmered with unshed tears, looking as if the slightest movement would make them spill over. She wore an expression of pure grievance as she said, ¡°Brian, I¡¯m so sorry. I know my presence is causing problems. Rachel doesn¡¯t want me here¡­ she doesn¡¯t want me near you. After everything that happened today, maybe it¡¯s best if I leave on my own.¡±

    Brian¡¯s voice sharpened with frustration. ¡°Leave? And then what? Where exactly do you think you¡¯ll go?¡±

    Tracy didn¡¯t know what to say. The truth was, her family had already abandoned her. The gap between them seemed impossible to fix. They had no intention of forgiving her, and she wasn¡¯t about to lower herself to beg for their kindness.

    She had been back for so long, yet not once had anyone from her family checked in on her. Not a single call, not a single word of concern. Their silence spoke volumes¡ªthey must despise her. And going back abroad? That would only be a different kind of prison. Tracy bit her lip, looking vulnerable. ¡°If ites to that, I¡¯ll just go back abroad. I can take care of myself.¡±

    Brian¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Back abroad? Have you seriously forgotten what that man did to you? You¡¯d be walking right into danger again.¡±

    Brian exhaled heavily. ¡°You can¡¯t rely on luck forever. And I won¡¯t always be there to pull you out of trouble.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± she whispered. Tears welled up in her eyes, spilling over before she could stop them. ¡°But I can¡¯t stay. I¡¯m just a burden to you. I admit I hit Miss Carpenter first, and that was wrong, but she didn¡¯t just let it go¡ªshe fought back, she made things worse for me.¡± Her voice broke, and she couldn¡¯t get another word out.

    However, Brian¡¯s tone softened as he asked, ¡°Are you upset with me for not standing up for you?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare,¡± she murmured.

    He let out a quiet sigh and exined everything to her. When he finished, she slowly lifted her head, her gaze clearer than before. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Brian. I misunderstood you. You were doing everything for my sake, and instead, I med you. This is all on me.¡±

    Ovee with emotion, she suddenly lunged forward, wrapping her arms tightly around him. Brian¡¯s hand lifted instinctively, ready to push her away, but when he saw the tears streaming down her face, a wave of sympathy washed over him. So, for a moment, he let her be.

    After a short pause, he gently pulled away. ¡°Now that you understand everything, just be careful with what you say and do from now on.¡±

    ?????? ?????? ???????????????? ???????? ???? g????????¦Í??????.??o m

    ¡°Okay.¡± Tracy nodded eagerly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t fight with Miss Carpenter anymore, and I won¡¯t make things hard for you again.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to go out of your way to avoid her¡ªjust keep your distance and stay out of trouble.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Tracy walked out of the office looking lighter, almost cheerful. But Brian? His mind was still tangled in Rachel¡¯s words, his heart weighed down by a quiet, lingering heaviness.

    Rachel, on the other hand, had only made it down two floors when her phone started ringing.

    Natalia said over the phone, ¡°They told me you left already. Where are you now?¡±

    ¡°Still in the office.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 346

    ?Chapter 346:

    ¡°I¡¯lle down and meet you. Let¡¯s grab some afternoon tea.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Given everything that had happened earlier, Rachel expected Natalia to be feeling down. But to her surprise, Natalia seemed as upbeat as ever,pletely unfazed.

    Since she was heading out anyway, Rachel figured this was the perfect chance to check in on Jeffrey.

    ¡°Miss Carpenter, let me treat you to something,¡± Rachel offered suddenly.

    Natalia blinked at the formal address, then waved it off. ¡°Just call me Natalia. No need to be so formal.¡±

    Rachel hesitated. Were they even that close?

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I just can¡¯t bring myself to dislike you,¡± Natalia murmured, almost to herself.

    At the caf¨¦, Rachel deliberately picked a seat outside. It was just far enough that Jeffrey wouldn¡¯t spot her, but close enough that she could keep an eye on him.

    They had barely ced their order when Natalia suddenly looked up. The moment her eyesnded on someone, she lit up and grabbed Rachel¡¯s hand. ¡°Wait¡ªis that your brother? What was his name again?¡±

    ¡°Jeffrey.¡±

    Natalia raised a brow. ¡°He works here? Don¡¯t tell me you brought me here just for this?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s his first day, and I¡¯m a little worried. But he doesn¡¯t want me around, so this is the only way I can keep an eye on him.¡±

    As Rachel finished speaking, a sharp tter rang out nearby. A coffee cup had just crashed onto the floor.

    Rachel¡¯s gaze darted over. Jeffrey was crouched down, hastily picking up the mess while apologizing over and over. ¡°I-I¡¯m so sorry¡­ I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll get you a new coffee!¡±

    Rachel sat back and watched as Jeffrey hurried to fix the spilled coffee. The patron scowled, ¡°What¡¯s the problem? You can¡¯t even talk properly?¡±

    Rachel¡¯s hand immediately formed a tight fist, her restraint keeping her from confronting the harsh patron. If not for her self-control, she might have whisked Jeffrey away right there. Jeffrey, meanwhile, bowed deeply.

    Find exclusive chapters g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s

    ¡°I-I apologize, I¡¯ll rece it immediately.¡±

    His words stumbled slightly, but his sincerity was clear. After a brief pause, the patron relented with a nod.

    ¡°Fine, just be quick about it.¡±

    ¡°Understood, I¡¯ll handle it now.¡±

    Jeffrey¡¯s relief was evident as he hurried off to fix the situation. When he sessfully served the recement coffee and the patron raised no furtherints, he exhaled deeply.

    From afar, Rachel let out a breath she didn¡¯t realize she¡¯d been holding. At that moment, Natalia, who had been stirring her coffee, turned to Rachel with a puzzled look.

    ¡°I¡¯m curious¡ªwhy is your brother working, given his condition?¡±

    Rachel¡¯s eyes snapped up, her look sharp. Natalia immediately sensed she might have overstepped and hurriedly added, ¡°Please, I didn¡¯t mean any disrespect to him. I¡¯m just concerned that his condition might expose him to mistreatment or undue stress at work. Besides, wasn¡¯t your financial situation quite stable? And Brian was quite generous during your time together. It doesn¡¯t seem like money is an issue.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 347

    ?Chapter 347:

    Natalia¡¯s remarks were perceptive, but Rachel took a calm sip of her coffee before responding.

    ¡°If my brother and I were in perfect health, you¡¯re right, we wouldn¡¯t becking financially.¡±

    Healthy? Natalia tilted her head, processing the implication. She thought Rachel was referring to her brother¡¯s autism. The condition was costly and difficult to manage, often leading to unpredictable oues. It was like throwing money down the drain.

    Natalia paid no mind to Rachel¡¯s words, unaware of the astonishing secret they concealed.

    She was too careless. In the future, she would often reflect on this conversation with deep regret. Yet, no amount of remorse could turn back time.

    Rachel added, ¡°Life is full of surprises, isn¡¯t it? Gaining a skill that ensures one¡¯s independence and not having to depend solely on others adds ayer of security and peace.¡±

    Natalia nodded, though it was unclear whether she grasped the full meaning.

    Rachel understood her confusion well. Their lives were worlds apart. Natalia had lived like royalty, sheltered and far away from such worries. Rachel, on the other hand, was grounded in the reality of day-to-day survival.

    ¡°Let¡¯s change the subject from your brother. Why did you end things with Brian? Don¡¯t you fear that Tracy might take him from you?¡±

    Rachel admitted, ¡°I was scared, but that was in the past. I¡¯ve made peace with it now. Being with someone who doesn¡¯t reciprocate your love isn¡¯t joyful. It¡¯s better to step aside and let him be happy.¡±

    Natalia asked, unwilling to give up, ¡°You¡¯re willing to let Tracy have him?¡±

    Rachel responded honestly, ¡°I dislike the idea, but what choice do I have?¡±

    For Brian, Tracy was the only one who mattered. This reality was something Rachel had been unable to alter for nearly a decade and wouldn¡¯t change any time soon. Thus, she had toe to terms with her situation.

    ¡°Do you think there¡¯s a chance you two might get back together?¡± Natalia questioned once more.

    Rachel simply shook her head. ¡°The odds are about as good as winning the lottery.¡±

    ????t£å??t ???????????????? ???? g¦Álnovels.£ã¦Ïm

    Natalia¡¯s eyes sparkled with a hint of yfulness. Pausing to consider, she then said sincerely, ¡°Rachel, these are your own words, not mine. You weren¡¯t coerced.¡±

    Rachel was confused by her statement, unsure of what it really meant. Natalia quickly added, ¡°So, would you help me? Help me win Brian.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s reaction was immediate. She choked on her coffee, descending into a fit of coughs. ¡°Are you suggesting that¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m quite serious. I could perhaps handle losing to you, but I refuse to lose to Tracy,¡± Natalia said with resolve.

    In that moment, Rachel almost spoke out. Gazing at Natalia, she briefly saw a reflection of her own younger self¡ªenergetic and audacious. Natalia, however, radiated a confidence and vitality that she had not possessed at that age.

    Yet, the thought of helping a rival win the affection of the man she loved was beyond her capacity for generosity. And while she might fool others, she couldn¡¯t fool herself. Deep down, she knew her feelings for Brian hadn¡¯t faded. Her love for him was as deep as ever.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 348

    ?Chapter 348:

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t help you. You¡¯ll need to look elsewhere,¡± Rachel replied clearly and firmly.

    Natalia was momentarily disheartened. ¡°Why? I was hoping you would help. I know you¡¯re the only one who could help me win. No one else understands Brian as well as you do. You know what he likes, what he needs. Your support would make my pursuit much more effective.¡±

    Rachel stood her ground. ¡°I really can¡¯t assist you.¡±

    Natalia didn¡¯t press further after her initial request was declined. ¡°Okay, but expect me to reach out. Could you save my contact? We should add each other on Messenger too,¡± Natalia suggested, pulling out her phone.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for us to connect on Messenger, Miss Carpenter.¡±

    ¡°I told you, just call me Natalia. We aren¡¯t rivals now. Perhaps we¡¯ll even be allies one day. Allies should definitely stay connected through Messenger.¡±

    Despite Natalia¡¯s persistent urging, Rachel reluctantly agreed to add her on Messenger.

    Once they connected, Natalia quickly flooded Rachel with a series of emojis. Through her choice of emojis, Natalia came across as endearing and yful.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been meaning to ask, what is it about Brian that you find appealing?¡± Rachel suddenly asked.

    Natalia began to respond. ¡°It¡¯s because¡ª¡±

    She stopped midway, yfully teasing, ¡°You know what? I¡¯ll keep that a mystery for now. Maybe I¡¯ll share it next time. What about you? When did you start falling for him? Has it been longer than me?¡±

    Natalia appeared genuinely intrigued by the conversation, eagerly firing off one question after another.

    ¡°That¡¯s all in the past.¡±

    Rachel obviously preferred not to dwell on the past.

    Suddenly, a harsh voice erupted in the distance, eximing, ¡°Where¡¯s the manager? I need to speak to them now! Why on earth would they hire a retard here?¡± The word struck a nerve.

    Rachel instinctively turned around.

    galnov??s keeps you updated

    There was Jeffrey, standing meekly at a table, his head bowed in a clear sign of distress. His cheeks burned with shame as he bowed in humility, stammering, ¡°I-I¡¯m truly sorry, this is¡­ this is all my doing.¡±

    Rachel felt a surge to intervene.

    Recalling Jeffrey¡¯s plea, however, gave her pause. ¡°Rachel, finding work is hard for someone like me, and keeping a job is even harder. Seeing me struggle or get scolded will hurt you, but I need to see if I can manage on my own. I don¡¯t want to be a burden on you forever. Please, let me try.¡±

    With this memory, Rachel held back, her heart heavy with pain, yet she resisted the urge to step in.

    Meanwhile, the patron continued his tirade, ¡°If you can¡¯t even speak properly, how are you supposed to serve your patrons? If it¡¯s a mental issue, you should be getting treatment, not making patrons ufortable by being here.¡±

    Jeffrey¡¯s embarrassment deepened with each word.

    He had never been subjected to such humiliation in public.

    All he could do was keep apologizing, not knowing how else to respond. Meanwhile, the patron¡¯s demeaning tone persisted. ¡°Is the manager gone? Why is nobody addressing this?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 349

    ?Chapter 349:

    Jeffrey¡¯s supervisor, observing themotion, quickly intervened, ushering Jeffrey to safety behind her.

    ¡°Good afternoon, sir. Unfortunately, our manager isn¡¯t avable right now, so I¡¯ll be addressing your concerns.¡±

    Confronted with a slender young woman, the man¡¯s arrogance intensified. ¡°You? I¡¯d prefer you to step aside and leave this to others, youngdy.¡±

    ¡°I understand your concerns, and while I might appear young, I possess eight years of experience. Furthermore, the manager has given me full authority today, so rest assured, your issue is in capable hands.¡±

    This response softened the man¡¯s expression slightly. Still, his tone remained firm as he said, ¡°I¡¯ve beening to this caf¨¦ for two years, yet today¡¯s experience was uneptable. I expect some form ofpensation, or it will continue to disturb me.¡±

    Trying to maintain professionalism, the supervisor asked, ¡°What form ofpensation would you consider fair?¡±

    The man responded with a grand gesture, ¡°My demands are not extreme: five years of VIP membership with a ny-percent discount, unlimited coffee, and it should cover any guests I bring.¡±

    Natalia scoffed. ¡°That¡¯s absurd. It¡¯s like highway robbery in broad daylight, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Rachel remained silent, observing the unfolding drama.

    The demand was clearly excessive. Agreeing just to appease the situation was not an eptable solution. If they did, it would set a precedent, leading others to behave the same, potentially causing more issues. She was eager to see how the supervisor would manage the scenario.

    The supervisor replied calmly, ¡°Since the issue happened on our premises, we take responsibility and aremitted to fixing the situation. You are a valued customer, and it is our duty to ensure you have a positive experience here¡­¡±

    Given how the conversation was unfolding, an agreement seemed imminent, right?

    The man¡¯s self-satisfied expression suggested he thought so too.

    His true intent was now obvious: he aimed to exploit the situation.

    ???????? ???????????????? ????????: g???????¦Í????????????

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s cut to the chase. Since you¡¯re on board, let¡¯s get it processed right away. And throw in a ny-percent discount on today¡¯s coffee as well.¡±

    The man was quite satisfied with himself afterying down his demands.

    But then, the supervisor took an unexpected stance, saying, ¡°Sir, after giving it some thought, I can offer you a one-year VIP membership, which includes a fifty-percent discount on beverages. However, it is strictly non-transferable and must be used only by you, as indicated on the membership card.¡±

    The man¡¯s temper red immediately. ¡°Excuse me? Could you repeat that?¡±

    With a calm smile, the supervisor responded, ¡°Saying it again won¡¯t change anything, Sir.¡±

    This response triggered the man¡¯s ire further.

    ¡°Hiring a waiter who can barelymunicate properly? Is this your idea of customer service? I need a satisfactory exnation today, or I will take this matter higher. And¡­¡±

    In a swift gesture, he pointed towards Jeffrey.

    ¡°Fire this retard immediately.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 350

    ?Chapter 350:

    The supervisor faltered, remembering her initial reasons for hiring Jeffrey¡ªhis neat appearance and the polite demeanor he exhibited during his interview.

    Jeffrey had stuttered a bit during his interview.

    She admitted to herself that she might have been too lenient, assuming he was merely nervous.

    The caf¨¦ was also understaffed at the time, which influenced her decision.

    However, after watching him work this morning, it became evident that he struggled with certain tasks.

    Though feeling sorry for him, she acknowledged that the caf¨¦ was a business and had to maintain certain standards.

    Thus, after a brief hesitation, she made up her mind and said,

    ¡°I will consider letting him go.¡±

    Upon hearing the conversation, Jeffrey quickly stepped forward. In his nervousness, he clutched at her sleeve, unable to utter aplete sentence.

    ¡°Sorry, I¡­¡±

    His anxiety worsened, causing his words to tangle further.

    Sweat dripped down his face as tears streamed from his eyes.

    Getting this job hadn¡¯t been easy. He was determined to make it work, to keep his job, and to keep his sister from worrying. Yet, it seemed all was lost.

    The man¡¯s dissatisfaction escted, and he demanded more, saying,

    ¡°Hold on, before he quits, I want an apology. He¡¯s ruined my good mood. He should bow, or better yet, kneel.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s hands balled into fists.

    She reached her breaking point and shot up from her seat, ready to intervene.

    But someone else acted quicker. It was Natalia.

    She rushed over, first looking at Jeffrey.

    M??? ??d???? ?? g????????.????

    ¡°You¡¯re Jeffrey, right? I know your sister. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve got your back.¡±

    With that, she positioned herself protectively in front of Jeffrey. The man scoffed, ¡°Youngdy, you might want to think twice before you intervene. Step aside now, or I won¡¯t hold back.¡±

    Unfazed, Natalia retorted with a smirk, ¡°Is that so? Let¡¯s see you try.¡±

    The man sneered, his tone dripping with arrogance. ¡°I gave you a chance, but you didn¡¯t know how to take it. But if you get down and wipe the dust off my shoes, maybe I¡¯ll let you off the hook.¡±

    Natalia let out a sharp, icy chuckle. ¡°I¡¯ve seen plenty of arrogant fools in my life, but you? You take it to another level. Honestly, I¡¯m impressed. Since you¡¯re so eager to make a scene, let¡¯s see if you can handle the consequences.¡±

    Humiliated and furious, the man lifted his hand, ready to p her. But before he couldnd the blow, two tall men swiftly stepped in front of her.

    In the blink of an eye, one of them grabbed his wrist.

    A sharp pain shot through his arm, making him cry out in agony. ¡°Ouch! You¡­ you guys¡­¡±

    Natalia crossed her arms, watching with cold amusement. ¡°Put a little more effort into it. I quite like the sound of his whining.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 351

    ?Chapter 351:

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Then a sickening crack filled the air.

    The man¡¯s arm twisted unnaturally, the pain so intense his face turned pale.

    ¡°I¡ªI was wrong! Please, have mercy¡­¡± Writhing in agony, he pleaded desperately.

    But Natalia¡¯s men didn¡¯t budge. Without her say-so, they wouldn¡¯t let him go.

    ¡°Miss, your orders?¡± one of them inquired.

    Natalia tilted her head, pretending to clean her ears. ¡°Hmm? What was that? I didn¡¯t quite catch it.¡±

    Gritting his teeth, the man forced himself to speak louder. ¡°Miss, please! I can¡¯t take it! My arm¡ªit¡¯s about to break. Please, have mercy!¡±

    ¡°Alright then,¡± Natalia said with a smirk, pulling Jeffrey closer. She turned back to the man, her gaze sharp. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say something about kneeling? Well, now¡¯s your chance. Apologize properly.¡±

    Jeffrey, visibly shaken by the whole ordeal, waved his hands nervously. ¡°N-no, that¡¯s not necessary¡­¡±

    ¡°Why not? He disrespected you, and he should face the consequences.¡± Natalia stood her ground, keeping Jeffrey close in silent support.

    The man, barely holding himself together, just wanted the pain to stop. Without a second thought, he copsed onto his knees. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I was wrong, I shouldn¡¯t have said those things. Please, I beg you. Forgive me! I can¡¯t take it anymore!¡±

    Jeffrey, overwhelmed, hesitated before tugging lightly on Natalia¡¯s sleeve. She caught on immediately and gave a small nod. The moment her men let go, they gave the pleading man a firm shove, sending him stumbling backward. He hit the floor hard, rolling slightly. His humiliation was obvious.

    Before he could react, Rachel rushed forward and pulled Jeffrey into a tight embrace. ¡°Jeffrey, I¡¯m so sorry!¡± Her voice trembled with guilt. ¡°I should have protected you better. I shouldn¡¯t have let this happen to you.¡± Her eyes glistened with unshed tears.

    Jeffrey, feeling anxious, quickly tried to reassure her. ¡°No, it¡¯s not¡­ it¡¯s not your fault.¡±

    But the more he tried tofort her, the heavier Rachel¡¯s guilt became. She immediately turned to Natalia to express her gratitude. ¡°Thank you, Natalia. This really means a lot.¡±

    g???????¦Í??????.??0??; ???????????????? ?????????? ?????? ????????????

    Natalia let out a dramatic sigh, pouting yfully. ¡°I just went out of my way to save your brother, and you¡¯re still calling me Miss Carpenter? Seriously?¡±

    Rachel corrected herself straight away. ¡°Thank you, Natalia. Jeffrey¡¯s had a rough day; I want to take him home now.¡±

    ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll have the driver take you both home.¡±

    Right now, Natalia¡¯s kindness meant the world to her. Rachel didn¡¯t hesitate and said, ¡°Thank you once again. I really appreciate it.¡±

    Natalia turned to her men. ¡°Get them home safely.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    Half an hourter, Rachel and Jeffrey finally made it home. As soon as they got back, she gathered his clothes, cleaned them up, and made sure he had a warm, rxing bath. Once he was settled, she headed to the kitchen to prepare dinner, knowing that after a day at work, he probably hadn¡¯t eaten well.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 352

    ?Chapter 352:

    When Jeffrey stepped out of the bathroom in his white pajamas, his skin looked ghostly.

    Reflecting on his rough day, Rachel¡¯s heart clenched with sorrow. ¡°Dinner¡¯s ready. Come and eat,¡± she said gently.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Jeffrey murmured, pulling out a chair and sitting down.

    Rachel ced a bowl of steaming soup in front of him. ¡°Eat this first¡ªit¡¯ll warm your stomach. And don¡¯t worry, I made your favorite ribs. I¡¯ll bring them over now.¡±

    After setting everything, she took her seat across from him.

    The room soon fell into an unexpected silence. Rachel took her time chewing the meat, then finally spoke. ¡°Jeffrey, I didn¡¯t mean to show up at your workce or go against your wishes. It¡¯s just that¡­¡±

    The words tangled in her throat, leaving her flustered and struggling to exin.

    Watching her like this, Jeffrey quietly picked up a rib and ced it in her bowl. ¡°You like ribs too, don¡¯t you?¡± he said softly.

    Memories of their childhood flickered in Rachel¡¯s mind. Their family had never been kind to them, and money had always been tight. Meat was a luxury they could barely afford, and since Kate loved ribs, Rachel and Jeffrey could only have whatever she left behind.

    By the time it was their turn, the ribs were cold, and there was hardly anything left. But even so, they cherished every bite, treating it like a rare feast. If there were enough, Rachel would take some, but if there wasn¡¯t much, she¡¯d always push it toward Jeffrey instead.

    ¡°Rachel, do you want some ribs?¡±

    Every time ribs were on the table, Jeffrey would ask her first before taking any.

    ¡°Yes, I already ate two big pieces,¡± she would say with a reassuring smile.

    The first time she lied about it, she had hesitated, feeling uncertain and guilty. But over time, she got used to saying it, and it became second nature. Now, staring at the ribs in her bowl, Rachel felt her vision blur. Tears welled up, slipping down her cheeks before she could stop them.

    ¡°Rachel, I¡¯m not a kid anymore. I know you used to lie so I could have all the ribs. But now, I want to share them with you, even if it¡¯s just one piece,¡± Jeffrey said softly.

    His words sent a fresh wave of emotion crashing over her, making it impossible to hold back her tears.

    ???§ÁE ??P?¦«T¦®? I§ª G¦«?§ª?V¦®??.???

    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t cry. The ribs won¡¯t taste good if they get soaked in your tears,¡± Jeffrey teased gently.

    Rachel quickly nodded and swallowed back her emotions.

    As she lifted the rib to her mouth, his voice softened. ¡°I never med you. I know you did it for me. You were just looking out for me. I don¡¯t me you.¡±

    He repeated his words, making sure she knew he meant them. Rachel wiped her tears away and took a big bite, forcing herself to enjoy the food.

    Jeffrey took a bite as well and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s delicious. I really love these ribs you made.¡±

    ¡°If you like them, eat more. Then get some rest and don¡¯t let anything bother you,¡± Rachel urged.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 353

    ?Chapter 353:

    ¡°Alright.¡± Jeffrey nodded obediently.

    Once dinner was over, he quietly returned to his room. Exhausted from the day, he quickly drifted off to sleep.

    Watching him sleep soundly, Rachel gently tucked the nket around him before slipping out of his room.

    Just as she stepped into the living room, the doorbell suddenly rang. Opening the door, she found Brian standing there with an unreadable expression on his face.

    As soon as Rachel saw Brian, her first instinct was to shut the door. However, he quickly intervened, wedging his hand to stop it, his voice resolute as he said, ¡°Let me in!¡±

    ¡°Mr. White, this simple ce is hardly suited for someone of your status,¡± Rachel responded sharply, clearly rejecting his entrance.

    Yet, Brian persisted, pushing past her into the apartment. Despite her efforts, she was no match for his strength. Her face turned red with the strain, but she was unable to stop him from entering.

    Once inside, Brian casually crossed his arms and settled onto the couch. ¡°You¡¯re intruding,¡± Rachel said heatedly.

    She braced for a retort, but instead, he casually observed the clutter, including dishes left on the table. He then said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m quite hungry. I haven¡¯t had anything to eat.¡±

    ¡°Skipping a meal won¡¯t harm you!¡±

    ¡°Skipping one might be okay, but I¡¯ve missed all my meals today.¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t kill you,¡± she responded bluntly.

    At that, Brian grimaced, holding his stomach. ¡°Then at least let me have a ss of water. I¡¯ll go after that.¡±

    ¡°Is that a promise?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely.¡±

    Rachel handed him a ss of cold water, but Brian hesitated. ¡°Actually, could it be warm? My stomach is aching.¡± Shortly after, he sipped the warm water provided. Still, he continued to hold his stomach, appearing miserable.

    ¡°Any chance there¡¯s some food I could take for the road?¡±

    g???????¦Í??????.??0??? ????????  novels

    Rachel kept her exasperation to herself. Clearly, he was testing her patience. And she realized he was bing more and more thick-skinned.

    ¡°All I have are some junk snacks that probably won¡¯t suit your refined tastes.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m definitely not picky. And I don¡¯t need luxury in every part of my life.¡±

    He had made his position clear. To deny him now would appear heartless.

    Rachel searched through her pantry and passed him some snacks. Brian quickly tore open a packet and started eating, his hunger seeming real, not fake.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it supposed to be just water, and then you¡¯d leave? Now that you¡¯ve got food, it¡¯s time to go,¡± Rachel said, eager to see him out.

    ¡°Let me finish these and I¡¯ll have some water afterward.¡±

    Rachel was ready to object, but paused as he suddenly dropped the snack bag, clutching his stomach with a grimace. He did look noticeably pale.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± she asked, moving closer.

    ¡°My stomach¡­ it really hurts!¡± He was holding his stomach, his voice quivering with each word.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 354

    ?Chapter 354:

    Rachel examined the snack and realized it was extremely spicy. These were Yvonne¡¯s favorites; she kept them stocked even though she didn¡¯t eat them herself. She hadn¡¯t considered the variety when she hastily offered them, and Brian had chosen the hottest one.

    ¡°Typically, spicy food shouldn¡¯t cause such distress unless his earlier im of not eating all day was true.¡±

    ¡°Have you really not eaten anything today?¡± Rachel inquired, seeing his difort increase.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Brian answered, his forehead now slick with sweat.

    He tried to get up, his face contorting with effort.

    Rachel was so concerned about his condition that she feared he might faint at any second.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± she asked.

    Struggling for breath, he replied, ¡°Wasn¡¯t I supposed to leave after I had some water? I¡¯m trying to keep my promise.¡±

    ¡°In your current condition? Do you n on copsing outside and leaving me to handle the fallout?¡±

    Brian paused, not responding right away. He was taken aback by her sharp wit. Moreover, her knack for delivering biting remarks was unmistakable.

    ¡°I see!¡± Brian responded lightly, immediately returning to the sofa to lie down.

    Noticing the empty snack packet, Rachel said, ¡°That was the spicy one. I should have warned you. Let me make it up to you with some noodles. After that, you¡¯ll need to go.¡±

    Brian agreed without hesitation.

    Shortly after, Rachel appeared, wearing a floral apron, with a steaming bowl of noodles that emitted a tempting aroma. Considering Brian¡¯s delicate stomach, she kept the dish nd but added a poached egg for vor. It was simple yet appetizing.

    Brian took one look and started eating enthusiastically. It didn¡¯t take long for him to finish everything, even sipping everyst drop of the broth.

    ¡°Make sure you eat regrly from now on. Skipping meals isn¡¯t good for you. Plus, with the scale of White Group, any health issue you have could jeopardize many jobs,¡± she said, as she collected the bowl to clean it.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s brings your imagination alive

    Feeling refreshed after the meal, Brian approached her. ¡°Rachel, it seems you do care about me!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t read too much into it. I¡¯m just looking out for the welfare of employees like myself who¡¯d be at risk if you were unwell.¡±

    Brian found himself at a loss for words.

    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve finished your meal, it¡¯s time to honor your promise. I won¡¯t be escorting you out!¡±

    ¡°I understand, but there¡¯s something I need to resolve first.¡±

    ¡°What might that be?¡±

    ¡°I noticed it was Natalia¡¯s driver who dropped you off today.¡± He stated this as a fact, not a question.

    Rachel didn¡¯t contradict him, merely acknowledging with a subtle nod. A shadow fell over his face as he gripped her shoulders. ¡°Why won¡¯t you listen to me? Rachel, I¡¯ve told you to stay away from her.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 355

    ?Chapter 355:

    She shrugged off his hands. ¡°Let¡¯s set one thing straight¡ªwe¡¯re not together anymore. Moreover, my friendships are my own to decide. You don¡¯t get to dictate that.¡±

    His tone grew firm as he said, ¡°This isn¡¯t just anyone¡ªit¡¯s Natalia. The Carpenter family is not to be messed with.¡±

    His disapproval only fueled her defiance. ¡°What are you really worried about? That I can¡¯t handle the Carpenter family, or that Natalia¡¯s interest in you mightplicate things if we¡¯re friends?¡±

    Brian asked, ¡°Is that what you think?¡±

    ¡°What else should I think? That you¡¯re concerned for me, that you care as you do for Tracy? I¡¯m not that gullible. I know my ce and have no illusions.¡±

    With no further words, Rachel forced him out the door.

    His pleas continued from the other side, ¡°Please open up. We need to talk.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough! Let¡¯s keep things strictly professional. Please don¡¯t reach out to me again.¡±

    She dreaded the heartache that might follow. More importantly, she dreaded the thought of hesitating when it was really time to say goodbye.

    After closing the door, a sudden, sharp pain overwhelmed Rachel. In moments, she was wracked with an unbearable agony, leaving her speechless with pain.

    ¡°Rachel, Rachel¡­¡± Brian¡¯s voice echoed outside.

    Despite his calls, Rachel found herself unable to reply this time. Overwhelmed by pain, she felt her energy fading rapidly; she slumped to the floor, defeated. She tried to signal for help, to knock on the door, to call for him. Her arms, however, refused to cooperate, remaining lifelessly by her side.

    As shey on the floor, suffering, sweat dripped slowly from her brow. The room¡¯s excellent soundproofing meant that Brian, just outside, remained oblivious to her suffering. Separated by just a door, Rachel was sprawled on the floor, her gaze fixed emptily on the ceiling above. The overhead light was blinding, yet a chill and dread were all she felt. Her body ached terribly with each breath she took. A deep sense of helplessness overwhelmed her.

    Tears flowed freely as she wept from the depths of her despair. Fear consumed her. She feared that Jeffrey would wake up to find her lifeless body, never to witness her smile again. She imagined him holding her, repeatedly whispering her name, his world growing smaller in his grief.

    And she was afraid that herst conversation with Brian, tainted by disagreement, might have been thest time they saw each other. If only she had known, she would have held him close, ensuring their parting was filled with love, urging him, ¡°Brian, may you find happiness.¡±

    If she could, she would have added, ¡°Please, don¡¯t forget me too quickly.¡± But now, it seemed all opportunities had slipped away.

    Outside, Brian¡¯s persistent knocking slowly ceased, fading into silence. Overwhelmed by pain, Rachel could bear it no longer and copsed onto the floor with a resounding crash. The room reverberated with the noise of her fall.

    Startled awake by themotion, Jeffrey leaped from his bed and dashed to her side. He found Rachel motionless on the floor, panic seizing him as he rushed to her side and called out in rm, ¡°Rachel, please, wake up!¡± After repeated calls with no response, he frantically grabbed his phone and dialed for an ambnce.

    The paramedics arrived quickly and swiftly lifted Rachel into the ambnce. Holding her hand throughout the journey, Jeffrey wept silently. As the ambnce raced on, Rachel faintly sensed her surroundings and fluttered her eyes open. ¡°Jeffrey¡­¡± she whispered weakly.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 356

    ?Chapter 356:

    Relief washed over Jeffrey upon hearing her voice. ¡°You¡¯re awake! Oh, thank God.¡±

    Struggling to sit up, Rachel murmured, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for rming you. I didn¡¯t mean to worry you.¡±

    Gripping her hand, Jeffrey reassured her, ¡°Just rest for now. It¡¯s enough that you¡¯re awake.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I feel better now.¡±

    It seemed she had passed out due to the pain.

    Turning to the attending physician, Rachel said, ¡°Doctor, please take me to LivWell Hospital, thank you!¡±

    Her health was typically overseen by Dr. Darren Thompson. For the time being, she wished to keep her condition confidential from others.

    ¡°Alright, just lie down and keep quiet. We¡¯ll arrive shortly.¡± Rachel then closed her eyes,forted by the doctor¡¯s assurance.

    Yet, the pain persisted relentlessly. With Jeffrey beside her, she kept her difort to herself, suffering in silence.

    Upon their arrival at the hospital, they met Dr. Darren Thompson, who had justpleted a surgery. Dressed in his scrubs, he instantly sensed the urgency of Rachel¡¯s condition.

    Rachel spoke up first, turning to Darren. ¡°My brother gets scared easily. I¡¯m counting on you to take care of the rest.¡±

    Her intentions were clear¡ªshe preferred Darren not to disclose everything to her brother.

    Darren caught on quickly and reassured Jeffrey, ¡°Let me take care of your sister. Why don¡¯t you take a moment to rest?¡±

    ¡°Thank you, doctor. Just¡­ please ensure¡­ ensure she¡¯s okay.¡± Jeffrey¡¯s nerves made his stutter more noticeable.

    Without dy, Darren escorted Rachel for her treatment.

    Upon her return, Rachel appeared much more stable, the painkillers having eased her difort significantly. Jeffrey rushed to her side the moment he saw her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m feeling a lot better.¡±

    ¡°You still look very pale and frail.¡± Ovee with concern, Jeffrey embraced her tightly, tears marking his cheeks.

    ???l????v??????.c??m brings fresh updates

    Rachel forced a faint smile and gently ruffled his hair. ¡°Hey, no more tears. I¡¯m alright. Since when did you be such a crybaby?¡±

    Jeffrey still held her tightly.

    ¡°Being sick can make you feel weak. Just give me a few days to get better.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Have I ever lied to you? Though I need to stay here a bit longer. Will you be okay on your own at home?¡±

    Jeffrey shook his head emphatically. ¡°I¡¯d rather stay here with you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. Look after yourself at home. I¡¯m in good hands here; no need to worry.¡±

    Yet, seeing her so unwell left him restless. ¡°Then I¡¯m calling Brian.¡±

    Rachel quickly stopped him. ¡°He¡¯s swamped at work right now. It¡¯ll just worry him. Let¡¯s not bother him.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 357

    ?Chapter 357:

    Jeffrey exhaled deeply and asked, ¡°If he¡¯s always this busy, how will things be after you get married?¡±

    Rachel chose to respond with honesty, saying, ¡°It¡¯s true that holidays can be lonely without him. Yet, I find happiness in our moments together.¡±

    ¡°You must be the happiest person in the future.¡±

    After much discussion, Rachel sessfully persuaded Jeffrey to head home.

    Soon after, Darren entered with a look of concern. ¡°The pain¡¯s getting worse, hasn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it has.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already given you the maximum dose of painkillers for today. Seeing how you¡¯re doing, I strongly rmend you stay in the hospital for now.¡±

    ¡°As soon as I sort out some personal matters, I¡¯ll check in for treatment. Now¡¯s just not the right time.¡±

    Rachel was acutely aware of the harsh reality. A matching kidney donor might note in time. If a donor wasn¡¯t found, her choice about treatment would likely matter little. At best, treatment could only extend her life a few months.

    Darren let out a sigh and said, ¡°I understand you have your reasons. We¡¯ll respect your wishes. Just remember, your body is fragile right now. Rest well, and soon, you¡¯ll need to start dialysis. Please, take extra care.¡±

    ¡°I will.¡±

    Once Darren left, Rachel surveyed the expansive hospital room with a sense of mncholy. She never imagined she would face an untimely death. Yet, as each day passed, she felt her time dwindling. Suddenly, a disturbance interrupted her thoughts. She turned to the nurse adjusting her IV.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on out there?¡±

    ¡°1 heard a rich youngdy had a botched cosmetic procedure, and now she¡¯s crying her eyes out,¡± said the nurse.

    ¡°I see. Thank you for the information.¡± Rachel didn¡¯t pay much attention to it at first, but the next morning, as she stepped out of the hospital room, she unexpectedly ran into Debby. Connecting the dots with what the nurse had mentioned the day before, Rachel quickly figured out who the so-called ¡°rich youngdy¡± was. It had to be Doris.

    The moment Debby spotted Rachel, her expression stiffened. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± she asked, her tone sharp and unweing. ¡°You¡¯re not here to gloat over Doris, are you?¡±

    Latest updates from g?? lno  vels.??????

    Rachel scoffed. ¡°I¡¯m not that small-minded. If you check the hospital records, you¡¯ll see I was admitted before Doris even got here.¡±

    Debby let out a contemptuous snort, eyeing Rachel like she was beneath her. Just then, her phone buzzed. She checked the caller ID before answering, making sure Rachel could hear. ¡°Hey, Brian, what have you been so busy with? You¡¯ve been impossible to find. Doris has been in a terrible state¡ªshe nearly jumped off a building yesterday. You shoulde over now.¡±

    Hanging up, she shot Rachel a smug look. ¡°So, my son isn¡¯t with you either? Well, Rachel, this is what happens when you shamelessly cling to him. Call it karma.¡±

    Rachel wasn¡¯t interested in entertaining her. ¡°I¡¯m feeling a little tired. I¡¯m heading back to rest.¡±

    Without another word, she turned on her heel and walked away without sparing Debby a nce. ¡°Humph. Who knows if you¡¯ll even get to marry my son?¡± Debby¡¯s bitter voice rang out behind her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 358

    ?Chapter 358:

    Back in her room, Rachely down and drifted into sleep almost immediately. Lately, she hadn¡¯t been feeling well. She found herself sleeping longer and sinking into an almost unnatural heaviness. There were times it felt like she could sleep for twenty hours straight.

    Somewhere in the fog of sleep, she faintly heard a voice calling her. ¡°Ms. Marsh¡­ Ms. Marsh¡­¡±

    After a few more calls, she finally forced her eyes open, blinking sluggishly at the nurse. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I saw you sleeping for so long and got a little worried¡­¡± The nurse paused, then quickly added, ¡°I mean, worried that you might have trouble sleeping at night if you nap too much during the day.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for checking on me,¡± Rachel said as she sat up, put on her coat, and walked over to the window.

    The evening sky cast a quiet, lonely glow over the city. Deep down, she understood that the nurse¡¯s real concern wasn¡¯t about her sleeping too much during the day¡ªit was the fear that she might fall asleep and never wake up again. No one liked saying the word ¡°death¡± out loud, so the nurse had tiptoed around it.

    ¡°There¡¯s still some sunlight left. Would you mind taking a walk with me? I could use some fresh air.¡±

    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s great that you want to step outside.¡± Rachel found the nurse¡¯s warm smile reassuring. It made her feel that every penny spent on this private hospital was worth it. The attentive service ensured she never had to worry about being alone.

    ¡°Ms. Marsh, you¡¯re still quite weak, so it¡¯s best to avoid too much exertion. If you don¡¯t mind, I can bring a wheelchair and take you for a stroll.¡±

    ¡°That would be nice. Thank you.¡±

    Momentster, the nurse came back with a wheelchair, ready to assist. The hospital grounds were well-maintained, offering lush greenery and crisp, fresh air. To Rachel¡¯s surprise, a few rays of sunlight peeked through. She quickly motioned toward the sunlight and said, ¡°Let me bask in it for a bit.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Once she had enjoyed the sunlight, the nurse wheeled her around the hospital grounds. As they were about to return, a piercing, sorrowful cry echoed from above.

    ???? ?????? ???????? ???????????? ¡ª ???????? ???? ?????????¦Í??????©q??????

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I can¡¯t take this anymore. I don¡¯t want to live.¡± The voice sounded strangely familiar. Rachel nced upward and noticed an open window in one of the hospital rooms. A woman dressed in white sat precariously on the windowsill, half her body dangling dangerously over the edge.

    ¡°Ms. Marsh, I¡¯ll move you somewhere safer,¡± the nurse said urgently.

    As she wheeled Rachel away, the woman¡¯s sobs intensified.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve failed you. I can¡¯t repay your kindness anymore.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on with her? Is she sick?¡± Rachel asked nonchntly.

    The nurse lowered her voice and leaned in.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you recall? She¡¯s the one I mentioned yesterday¡ªthe woman who had the cosmetic surgery.¡±

    Cosmetic surgery¡­ Doris?

    Rachel quickly pieced it together. She looked up again, studying the woman. The figure, the voice¡ªeverything matched Doris¡¯s.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 359

    ?Chapter 359:

    So Debby wasn¡¯t exaggerating. Doris really was attempting suicide.

    But Rachel had a feeling this was just a ploy to gain Brian¡¯s sympathy. Doris was walking a dangerous tightrope, one even someone as bold as Tracy might hesitate to cross.

    ¡°Ms. Marsh, the hospital and the patient¡¯s family are taking care of this. The police have already been called. Let¡¯s go back,¡± the nurse said gently, watching Rachel closely.

    She was clearly worried about how Rachel was holding up.

    ¡°Rx. She won¡¯t jump. Let¡¯s watch a little longer,¡± Rachel said calmly.

    She knew Doris had put in so much effort to create this scene, all just to get Brian¡¯s attention.

    With him absent, there was no way she¡¯d actually go through with it.

    Someone as calcting as Doris would never truly risk her own life.

    The scene above escted, and Doris¡¯s wails grew even more pitiful.

    ¡°Debby, I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t go on. I¡¯m too ashamed to show my face. I¡¯m hideous now. No one will ever love me again!¡±

    She broke down into uncontroble sobs.

    Just then, hurried footsteps approached, and Debby seized the moment.

    ¡°Doris, calm down! Don¡¯t do anything drastic. Brian¡¯s here! He¡¯se to see you¡ªhe¡¯ll help you.¡±

    Hearing that, Doris seemed to rx a little, a hint of hope flickering in her eyes.

    ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    ¡°Just listen¡ªhe¡¯s right outside!¡±

    A few secondster, the door burst open.

    Doris turned eagerly, expecting Brian¡ªbut it wasn¡¯t him.

    Instead, Aron stood there, breathless and tense.

    The moment she saw him, she felt a little disappointment.

    M?§Ô? ??????? ?? ??l????l?.???

    Meanwhile, Debby, desperate for help, clung to his arm with a shaky grip. ¡°Thank goodness you¡¯re here. Talk to her. She¡¯s about to do something reckless!¡±

    Aron¡¯s hands were mmy with sweat, and his whole body felt tense. Doris was the only daughter of histe friend. If anything happened to her, he¡¯d never forgive himself.

    ¡°Doris, please! Come down. Don¡¯t do anything drastic. We have plenty of resources, and we¡¯ll fix your face, no matter what it takes.¡± He kept his voice steady, desperately trying to reason with her.

    But this wasn¡¯t the reassurance Doris wanted.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I know you¡¯ve always looked after me like a daughter, but¡­ I can¡¯t burden you any longer.¡±

    With those words, she let go of one hand, ready to jump.

    Aron and Debby stood frozen, their breaths caught in their throats as fear gripped them. The air felt heavy, charged with desperation, but Aron managed to summon a thread of rationality. ¡°Stop! Doris, think about Blian. You two have always shared something special. If you go through with this, he¡¯ll never forgive himself. Do you really want to leave him with that burden?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 360

    Chapter 360:

    Aron¡¯s plea seemed to stir something in Doris. She paused, her fingers tightening as she slowly turned to face them. Her eyes shimmered with tears, her voice trembling as she whispered, ¡°You¡¯ve already informed him¡ªhas he shown up yet? No. He¡¯s about to get married, and his whole world revolves around Rachel now. There seems to be no ce for me in his heart anymore.¡±

    The moment the words left Doris¡¯s lips, herposure crumbled. Tears cascaded down her face, each one a testament to the profound sorrow tearing her apart.

    Debby stepped closer, her voice urgent yet firm. ¡°Don¡¯t think that way, Doris. Brian isn¡¯t heartless; he would never turn his back on you. It¡¯s Rachel who¡¯s clouding his judgment. She¡¯s the one pulling the strings. Don¡¯t let her deceive you.¡±

    Aron joined in, his tone calm but earnest. ¡°Doris, you¡¯ve always been precious to Brian. He would never walk away from you. You have to hold onto that.¡±

    ¡°Is that true?¡± Doris asked, her voice fragile, her eyes glistening with unshed tears.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Aron reassured her, his words steady. ¡°He¡¯s probably stuck in traffic. You know how unpredictable it can be.¡±

    Debby, however, wasn¡¯t convinced. She shot Aron a sharp re, her frustration bubbling over. ¡°How can you still make excuses for Rachel Marsh at a time like this? She probably found out about Doris¡¯s misery and deliberately kept Brian away. This is exactly the kind of scheming she¡¯s capable of.¡±

    Aron exhaled deeply, his voice tinged with exhaustion. ¡°Debby, Rachel is about to join our family. You need to let go of these negative thoughts about her.¡±

    ¡°They haven¡¯t even finalized the marriage yet,¡± Debby retorted, her tone biting. ¡°And when I ran into her at the hospital, she didn¡¯t show an ounce of concern for Doris. Instead, she was outright disrespectful to me.¡±

    ¡°If you met her at the hospital, she must not have been feeling well. It¡¯s right for Brian to visit her.¡±

    This exnation, however, sparked a dispute between Aron and Debby. In the midst of their argument, Doris felt a growing turmoil within her. While Aron¡¯s care for her was apparent, his readiness to ept Rachel into the family wounded her. Doris believed she should be the sole recipient of the White family¡¯s love and attention. The idea of sharing that affection with Rachel was something she foundpletely uneptable. She resolved internally that this was a situation she could not and would note to terms with.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t argue,¡± Doris murmured, her voice fragile but sincere. ¡°Brian will always mean the world to me. Whatever he chooses, I¡¯ll never resent him. I¡¯m just sorry¡­ sorry for failing you both.¡±

    As she spoke, her hands slipped away from the ledge, her body tilting perilously toward the open window.

    ?????????????? ???????????? ????: g????????¦Í??????©q?????

    Debby¡¯s eyes widened in horror, her mouth agape as if to scream, but Aron acted swiftly, covering her mouth with his hand. ¡°Debby, keep quiet for now. Stay put. I¡¯m going over,¡± he whispered urgently, his voice barely audible as he steeled himself to sprint toward Doris and pull her to safety.

    However, at that critical moment, the door to the hospital room swung open unexpectedly. Brian burst in, his expression fraught with concern. Spotting Doris on the window ledge, with most of her body dangling perilously outside, he cried out in rm, ¡°Doris, pleasee down from there. Don¡¯t do this.¡±

    Doris¡¯s eyes shimmered with tears as Brian entered, her voice trembling with mixed emotions. ¡°Brian¡­ you finally came. I was afraid you¡¯d forgotten me, that you no longer cared about me.¡±

    Rushing to her side, Brian¡¯s tone was urgent and soothing. ¡°Doris, you¡¯re my family; how could I ever stop caring? Please, get down from there carefully.¡±

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Happy sunday dear readers! God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (? ?? ? ¨C ? ) ?

    .

 Chapter 361

    ?Chapter 361:

    Relieved by his presence, Doris attempted to descend, but her limbs, numb from sitting too long, failed her, causing her to slip.

    ¡°Doris!¡± Brian and Aron shouted in unison, their voices raw with panic as they surged forward.

    Debby, paralyzed with fright, was silent. Relief washed over her only when she saw Brian secure a firm hold on Doris. She touched her chest in relief, whispering, ¡°Oh, thank heavens. That was horrifying.¡± Aron, pale and sweating, quickly joined them, helping Brian pull Doris back to safety. Ovee by the ordeal, Doris broke down, weeping uncontrobly in Brian¡¯s embrace.

    Her tears began as a quiet trickle, but soon they surged forth in an uncontroble torrent. ¡°It was so frightening. I¡¯m sorry; I acted recklessly, foolishly. I almost hurt you. I promise I¡¯ll never do anything like this again.¡±

    Doris continued to pour out her guilt, her sobs raw and unrestrained, each cry a release of the anguish that had consumed her.

    Meanwhile, Rachel watched the resolution of the crisis from below, maintaining her calm demeanor. ¡°I assured you she¡¯d be alright,¡± shemented nonchntly.

    The nurse, intrigued by Rachel¡¯s apparent foresight, quipped, ¡°Ms. Marsh, you seemed so certain. Are you some sort of irvoyant? Could you perhaps foresee my future, too?¡±

    With a rueful smile, Rachel replied, ¡°I possess no mystical powers nor any special foresight. My confidence was in the man upstairs, not in divination.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± the nurse replied, sensing Rachel¡¯s reluctance to borate and choosing not to press further.

    Back in Doris¡¯s room, afterforting her for a few minutes, Brian finally witnessed a gradual calm wash over her. Her tears dried, and her breathing normalized, signaling a moment of tranquility after the storm.

    Debby¡¯s gaze shifted between Aron and Brian, both visibly worn and burdened by anxiety. Turning to Doris, her tone grew firm and serious. ¡°Doris, you must give me your word; no more impulsive decisions. If anything were to happen to you, we would carry that guilt for the rest of our lives. What just happened was far too close a call. If they hadn¡¯t reached you in time, the oue would have been unbearable for them.¡±

    Doris, recognizing the serious tone in Debby¡¯s voice, knew the gravity of the situation. Having lived with the White family for so long, she was acutely aware of the intricate rtionships at y. Carol and Hector¡¯s affection for her stemmed from Aron¡¯s deep attachment; their love was a reflection of his.

    Brian treated her like family, and their bond was strengthened by years of shared moments and mutual care. But Debby was different. Debby¡¯s kindness toward her was born of duty; Aron had brought her into their home, and societal expectations required a certain level of warmth. Yet, in Debby¡¯s heart, Brian always held the highest priority.

    Discover more

    Doris was aware that her rtionship with Debby hinged on how her actions affected Aron and Brian. A step too far could shift Debby¡¯s forced affection to outright resentment. It was a delicate bnce, one that Doris now understood she must manage carefully to maintain Debby¡¯s empathy and concern, rather than tipping it into disfavor.

    Doris grasped the seriousness of the moment and spoke with heartfelt sincerity, ¡°I¡¯m deeply sorry. This was entirely my doing; I let my emotions take over. But I promise, I¡¯ll regain myposure and live my life purposefully so you won¡¯t have to worry about me anymore.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 362

    ?Chapter 362:

    Brian nodded in agreement, his voice calm but resolute. ¡°I¡¯ve already looked into it. The ws in your nose and chin are minor. I¡¯ll arrange for a top specialist to handle your treatment.¡±

    Doris managed a grateful smile. ¡°Thanks. It means a lot.¡±

    As they thought the crisis was resolving, Debby couldn¡¯t resist expressing her residual frustration. ¡°I¡¯m utterly exhausted and soaked in sweat from the panic. Honestly, this is all Rachel¡¯s doing. If she hadn¡¯t deliberately dyed you, you wouldn¡¯t have been sote.¡±

    Surprised by the usation, Brian immediately defended Rachel. ¡°Mom, that¡¯s not fair. Rachel had nothing to do with my dy today. It¡¯s wrong to me her.¡±

    Watching Brian defend Rachel so steadfastly only fueled Debby¡¯s irritation. Her expression darkened as she shot back, ¡°How can you say that? If Rachel hadn¡¯t exaggerated her condition to keep you at the hospital longer, you would have been here sooner.¡±

    In the midst of Debby¡¯s rant, Brian cut in with a tense tone. ¡°She¡¯s in the hospital? Where is she?¡±

    Stunned by his interruption, Debby paused. She hadn¡¯t realized he was unaware.

    ¡°Mom, when did youst see her?¡±

    Switching her approach swiftly, Debby replied, ¡°Oh, no, I¡­ I¡¯ve actually been with Doris this whole time. Maybe I was wrong about seeing Rachel.¡±

    Her words sounded unconvincing.

    Brian wasn¡¯t fooled for a second. ¡°Just be honest with me.¡±

    ¡°I am being honest. If you doubt it, you can ask Doris.¡±

    Holding her chest, Doris said with a tearful voice, ¡°She¡¯s been here with me the entire time.¡±

    ¡°Just try to get some rest,¡± Brian muttered as he exited the room quietly.

    Meanwhile, Rachel received a phone call just as she sat down for dinner.

    ¡°Hello, Mr. White,¡± she answered, trying to sound more lively than she felt.

    ¡°Where might you be right now?¡±

    ?????? ?????????? ???? g???????¦Í??????£®?????

    ¡°Just having dinner at home,¡± Rachel responded, convinced he wouldn¡¯t know about her recent hospital stay.

    Given that Debby and Doris were not her allies, she didn¡¯t think they would inform him.

    ¡°You¡¯re in the hospital, yet you choose to lie?¡± His voice carried a mix of concern and frustration.

    Caught off guard, Rachel hadn¡¯t expected him to be aware.

    ¡°I appreciate your concern.¡±

    ¡°Just give me your room number,¡± he said, his tone authoritative. ¡°We¡¯re no longer an item now; it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for you to visit.¡±

    Despite their past, Rachel felt too frail and vulnerable to risk him seeing her in such a state.

    ¡°Give me the number of your room.¡±

    Brian struggled to mask his frustration.

    ¡°Unless there¡¯s something urgent, I¡¯m going to end the call.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 363

    ?Chapter 363:

    Rachel was about to disconnect when Brian clenched his jaw and muttered, ¡°Dare you hang up on me?¡±

    However, the only response was silence. She had hung up on him.

    Following their conversation, Rachel felt her appetite vanish. She had barely managed a few spoonfuls of her food when her hospital room door suddenly burst open. Brian¡¯s figure appeared in the doorway.

    Caught off guard, Rachel halted her spoon in midair. ¡°How did you manage to find me here?¡±

    ¡°I have my ways,¡± Brian responded as he approached and took a seat next to her. Noticing her reluctance to eat, he inquired softly, ¡°Lost your appetite, have you?¡±

    ¡°Somewhat,¡± she admitted honestly.

    ¡°Is there something particr you¡¯d feel like eating? I can go get it for you.¡±

    To her surprise, Brian offered it on his own initiative.

    Rachel merely shook her head in response.

    Brian observed her pale face and opted for a gentler approach. ¡°Perhaps some buffalo wings?¡± Again, she declined.

    ¡°Nachos?¡±

    She continued to refuse.

    ¡°Grilled shrimp, then?¡± he persisted.

    She chose to ignore the offer this time.

    A puzzled expression crossed his face. ¡°Aren¡¯t these your old favorites?¡± Exhaling a deep sigh, she turned to him. ¡°Do you understand my condition at all? My condition only allows for nd meals. No grease, no spice. Aren¡¯t you aware of that?¡±

    With a wave of her hand and a sorrowful look in her eyes, she added, ¡°Forget it. I was always the one nursing you back to health. Did you ever do the same for me? It¡¯s no wonder you¡¯re unaware.¡±

    Her words tried to excuse his neglect, yet they echoed with undeniable sadness.

    Brian wished he could admit that he knew. He had only wanted to lift her spirits with her favorite foods, prepared just right, without the spice.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s is your escape to fiction

    Regrettably, the moment to speak had passed.

    ¡°You¡¯ve always had others care for you, so it¡¯s perhaps expected you wouldn¡¯t know how to reciprocate. Please, just go.¡± Her rejection was clear.

    But Brian felt an even stronger urge to stay as she pushed him away. ¡°You need to eat something nutritious. I can arrange for more porridge, maybe some noodles or soup.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s response was a disinterested shake of her head.

    Brian¡¯s frustration was evident on his face.

    Then, an idea struck him. ¡°Ah, ravioli! That¡¯s a favorite of yours too, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Ravioli are hard to find now. Only one shop up north still makes them. Honestly, I¡¯m just too tired. I need to rest.¡±

    Brian acknowledged her wish. ¡°Okay, rest well.¡±

    He dimmed the overhead lights before exiting, leaving only a softmp glowing.

    But shortly after he left, an urgent knock disrupted the quiet.

    ¡°Rachel, it¡¯s Debby.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 364

    ?Chapter 364:

    It seemed that those Rachel least wanted to see had a knack for appearing at the worst times.

    Rachel tried to ignore her, hoping Debby would take the hint and leave on her own.

    However, Debby burst through the door with force. ¡°Stop hiding, I know you¡¯re in there!¡±

    The light switched on with a snap, causing Rachel to shield her eyes from the sudden brightness.

    Upon seeing Rachel lying quietly in bed, Debby¡¯s frustration escted. She strode over and ripped the nket from Rachel. ¡°You¡¯re not fooling anyone! Think I can¡¯t see through your tricks? I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t test my patience. You¡¯re not untouchable, even with Carol on your side.¡±

    Her voice escted with every word.

    Rachel struggled under Debby¡¯s firm grip, finding it difficult to draw a breath.

    A wave of pain swept through her, sapping her strength and leaving her unable to resist.

    To Debby, this appeared to be just another act.

    ¡°Still ying the victim, huh?¡±

    Rachel looked up, her eyes brimming with tears, in a vain attempt to garner somepassion.

    However, Debby was unmoved. Her grip intensified. In her anger, she grabbed at the nket again, this time with too much force.

    Rachel, drained of strength, was inadvertently pulled off the bed, tumbling onto the floor with the nket. Shey there on the cold floor, her body limp.

    Half of her body was on the nket, the other half on the hard floor. She breathed weakly, her face devoid of color.

    At this, Debby¡¯s anger gave way to a flicker of concern. ¡°Come on, Rachel, you can stop pretending now.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s energy was spent; she couldn¡¯t muster a reply.

    A surge of panic shot through Debby. She nudged Rachel with her foot. ¡°Don¡¯t y dead with me. I¡¯m not so easily fooled.¡±

    Your next story starts here: g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    When Rachel remained unresponsive, Debby kicked her again, harder this time.

    Just then, the door swung open, and Brian entered, carrying a food container.

    ¡°Mom, what are you up to?¡± Brian eximed as he dashed toward Rachel.

    Taken aback by his sudden appearance, Debby flinched. Her voice shook with fear as she stammered, ¡°Brian, this isn¡¯t what it seems. I¡­ I didn¡¯t do anything. This is a trap.¡±

    Brian immediately lifted Rachel into his arms, noticing her severe trembling. Her face was ghostly pale, devoid of any color. He softly called out, ¡°Rachel¡­¡±

    Rachel offered no response. Her body trembled, her jaw clenched in pain, and her condition looked serious.

    Holding her close, Brian thought she might be chilled to the bone. However, the real issue was far more severe. She was battling intense pain. The agony was unbearable.

    Time seemed to stand still until Rachel finally gasped out, ¡°Painful.¡± At that moment, Brian realized the gravity of the situation and cried out for medical help.

    A young nurse rushed in first. When she saw Rachel¡¯s condition, she quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ll get Dr. Thompson right away.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 365

    ?Chapter 365:

    Within ten minutes, Darren escorted Rachel for medical attention, with Brian following closely behind.

    Debby followed them at a safe distance.

    Brian, however, was solely preupied with Rachel¡¯s worsening condition.

    ¡°This couldn¡¯t have gotten this bad. Do whatever it takes¡ªI can¡¯t lose her.¡±

    ¡°Sir, I need you to stay calm and wait outside,¡± Darren instructed before heading inside the emergency room.

    Outside, overwhelmed with frustration, Brian pounded his fist against the wall.

    Unsatisfied, he struck the wall twice more, each blow drawing blood from his knuckles.

    The unsettling sight of bright red blood dripping caught Debby¡¯s attention.

    She quickly tried to console him, saying, ¡°Brian, stop hurting yourself! Rachel is stronger than you think. She survived the Marsh family¡¯s cruelty and came out strong. She won¡¯t die.¡±

    Brian¡¯s expression hardened at the mention of death.

    Debby stopped speaking immediately.

    ¡°Your hand is bleeding. Come, let¡¯s find someone to dress that wound, okay?¡± Debby suggested, her toneced with worry.

    ¡°Leave me alone,¡± Brian responded, his tone icy as he withdrew his hand.

    ¡°I understand you¡¯re upset with me. I owe you an exnation, but it pains me to see you hurt.¡±

    ¡°So exin how Rachel ended up on the floor. She didn¡¯t just fall, did she?¡±

    Each word Brian spoke was heavy and deliberate, pressing Debby for answers.

    Flustered, she tried to defend herself, saying, ¡°I admit I might have been harsh with my words, but this isn¡¯t my fault. She¡¯s fragile. I neverid a hand on her.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Brian¡¯s voice wasced with doubt, his disbelief evident.

    ???????? ???????????? ???? ?????????????????????????

    ¡°I swear I didn¡¯t hurt her. You must believe me!¡±

    Debby grasped his arm, trying desperately to persuade him.

    However, he remained unaffected.

    Realizing her justifications were in vain, she shifted to pleading, ¡°Brian, perhaps I was too harsh, but it was for the best. Please, don¡¯t be angry with me. I¡¯ll be more thoughtful next time. Just don¡¯t shut me out.¡± Tears rolled down her cheeks as she spoke.

    ¡°Don¡¯te near her again!¡± Brian retorted sharply, leaving her with those final, chilling words.

    ¡°Return home. Your presence isn¡¯t required. I¡¯ll remain with her.¡± With reluctance, Debby departed.

    An hour had passed when Rachel was moved out, appearing peaceful as though in a deep sleep, her earlier distress now absent.

    A steady drip of IV fluid coursed through her veins.

    Brian watched over her, his heart filled with indescribable grief. After ensuring Rachel was settled and stable in her room, he approached the doctor¡¯s office.

    Knocking gently, he asked the doctor, ¡°How did her condition escte to this point?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 366

    ?Chapter 366:

    Darren, unfamiliar with the visitor, adopted a cautious tone.

    ¡°May I know who you are?¡± he inquired.

    Brian asserted without hesitation, ¡°I am her fianc¨¦.¡±

    Taken by surprise, Darren hesitated, realizing he was meeting Rachel¡¯s fianc¨¦ for the first time despite her many hospital visits.

    Recalling her repeated requests for confidentiality, Darren resolved to honor her wishes.

    ¡°Ms. Marsh is currently quite frail and will require considerable rest in the near future. Sir, I must implore you to recognize that there¡¯s more to life than wealth. No matter yourmitments, please ensure you attend to your loved ones. Ms. Marsh is deeply devoted to you. It¡¯s crucial that you value and treat her well, before it¡¯s toote.¡±

    Upon Brian¡¯s return to Rachel¡¯s room, he found Rachel visibly agitated in her sleep.

    The effects of the pain relief medication had worn off, and without the possibility of continuous use, pain had roused her.

    As her eyes fluttered open, tears began to stream down her face as she glimpsed Brian through her tear-dimmed eyes.

    For a moment, she doubted her own eyes, but his familiar voice soon reassured her.

    ¡°Are you still in pain?¡± Brian inquired softly, his fingers gently moving a strand of hair from her face, his eyes filled with tender concern.

    In response, Rachel turned her head away, her tears now unstoppable. Undoubtedly, the pain was severe, unbearable even. How could it be otherwise? She had endured escting pain for days, each moment more excruciating than thest.

    She had endured it, clinging to her strength and courage.

    Yet now, her resilience crumbled, and she found herself overwhelmed by emotion.

    ¡°Brian¡­ I told you I was ready to let you go. Why do you and your family persist in this torment? I despise you. I wish our paths had never crossed. Why did our lives have to intertwine? All I ever wanted was a simple, loving home. Is that really too much to ask?¡± Rachel cried out, her voice choked with tears.

    Now, even her humble dream appeared beyond reach.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t cry,¡± Brian said as he approached and crouched beside her.

    Magic begins at g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s

    With a gentle touch, he brushed the tears from her cheeks. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. The me is mine. Once you recover, if you agree, we¡¯ll marry. I¡¯ll provide the home you¡¯ve longed for.¡±

    Rachel shook her head, a gesture of refusal. It was toote for promises.

    Irrevocably toote.

    The chance for change had passed.

    Thinking Rachel was just mad at him, Brian kept trying to convince her. ¡°You can have it exactly as you want¡ªthe dress, the ceremony, the rings. If you want a big, fancy wedding, we¡¯ll stream it for the world to see. But if you¡¯d rather something simpler, we can marry at City Hall. Whatever makes you happy.¡±

    He cradled her hand in his, pressing soft kisses onto her skin, as if trying to etch his feelings into her heart.

    At that moment, memories of their first meeting resurfaced in Rachel¡¯s mind. He had been just as gentle back then. But certain things, once lost, were gone forever.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 367

    ?Chapter 367:

    Life had a way of offering everything¡ªexcept a way to turn back time and erase regrets.

    ¡°Brian, thank you. I appreciate your words, truly. But I¡¯ve let go of the idea of marrying you.¡± Rachel¡¯s voice was faint, but her resolve was firm.

    Brian¡¯s voice wavered, filled with agitation.

    ¡°I¡¯m exhausted. I just want to sleep.¡±

    ¡°Go back to sleep then.¡±

    Rachel shut her eyes, but her thoughts wouldn¡¯t settle. Her heart was in chaos.

    She knew better than anyone that Brian could never truly let go of Tracy. Then why was he asking her to marry him? Maybe it was nothing more than pity, right?

    She didn¡¯t need his sympathy, nor did she want a love built on empty constion.

    As the night stretched on, Brian had dozed off beside her bed, yet Rachel remained wide awake.

    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to sleep¡ªshe just couldn¡¯t.

    The pain was too much. Every part of her ached, and even breathing hurt. It wouldn¡¯t let her rest.

    When she opened her eyes again, she saw Brian resting his head on his arm. The soft glow of the moonlight highlighted his sharp features, making him look surprisingly gentle.

    In that moment, he looked heartbreakingly charming.

    It had been ages since shest allowed herself to take in his face this closely.

    Unable to resist, she gently traced her fingers along his face and whispered, ¡°If I were gone, would you even grieve? Or would you marry Tracy soon, have children, and slowly let me fade into a distant memory?¡±

    The mere thought sent a dull ache through her heart. But she knew there was no road leading back to the past. Maybe they were destined to cross paths, but never to walk the same journey forever.

    A short whileter, in the dead of night, Darren walked into the room. Noticing that Rachel was still awake, he felt a pang of worry and sympathy. ¡°Is the pain making it hard to sleep?¡± he asked gently.

    ¡°Just a little,¡± she admitted.

    G  a lno  ve ls . is where the magic begins

    Since he was her doctor, there was no point in pretending otherwise. Darren¡¯s eyes drifted to Brian, who was still asleep. ¡°He came to me earlier today,¡± he said. ¡°He wanted to know about your condition.¡± And yet, here he was, sleeping peacefully.

    The truth was clear. Darren had honored his promise¡ªhe hadn¡¯t told Brian anything.

    Rachel looked at Darren gratefully. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Darren hesitated. ¡°Are you really not going to tell him?¡±

    He couldn¡¯t help but feel a deep sense of pity as he looked at the frail woman before him.

    Rachel lowered her eyes to Brian, watching the steady rise and fall of his breath. ¡°The wedding¡¯s already called off. I have no right to burden him anymore. And¡­ I¡¯ve heard it¡¯ll only get worseter. I might not even be able to take care of myself. I don¡¯t want him to see me like that. At the very least, I want to leave him with a memory that¡¯s warm, not heartbreaking.¡±

    She took a breath before looking at Darren again. ¡°Dr. Thompson, can I ask you for a favor?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 368

    ?Chapter 368:

    Darren swallowed, his chest tightening. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to refuse her. ¡°Of course. What is it?¡±

    ¡°If one day¡­ I leave the world suddenly, without a chance to say anything, please tell my brother and my best friend, Yvonne, to pick a photo for me. One where I¡¯m smiling¡ªreally smiling. I want it to be full of color, full of life. I hope they will remember me as the joyful person in that photo.¡±

    Darren felt his throat tighten.

    As a doctor, he had seen death more times than he could count. But at that moment, watching Rachel confront her fate with such quiet eptance, his heart ached.

    Noticing Rachel struggling against the pain, he said gently, ¡°I¡¯ll adjust your dosage a little. It¡¯ll ease the pain so you can rest better. In a few days, I¡¯ll take you for dialysis¡ªit should help you regain some strength.¡±

    Rachel gave a small nod. ¡°Alright. Thank you, Dr. Thompson.¡± Shortly after, a nurse arrived to set up the IV for her pain relief.

    The medication worked quickly through the IV. In no time, the pain dulled, and Rachel felt herself slipping into sleep. By the time she woke up, the sun was high in the sky¡ªit was already noon. Even with her eyes closed, she could sense the brightness pressing against her lids.

    Then, the soft rustling of fabric met her ears, and the harsh light faded. ¡°You can open your eyes now.¡± Brian¡¯s voice was gentle.

    Rachel blinked awake and saw him standing by the window, his hand resting on the curtain he had just drawn shut.

    With the sunlight softened, the room was no longer so harshly bright. ¡°Thank you,¡± she murmured.

    Brian spoke again. ¡°Are you hungry? Let me help you freshen up before you eat.¡±

    Noticing her messy hair, Rachel gave a small nod. Once she had freshened up, she felt much better.

    Just then, a familiar scent wafted through the air.

    ¡°That smells so good,¡± she eximed.

    ??????????? ????¦Ñ???????? ?????????¦Í????????????

    Her eyesnded on a te of ravioli set neatly on the table. Just the sight made her mouth water.

    ¡°Here, let me help you over so you can eat.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    As soon as she settled into her seat, she reached for the spoon, but Brian was quicker.

    ¡°Just rx¡ªI¡¯ll handle it,¡± he said.

    He carefully scooped up a ravioli with the spoon, tested the temperature first, and then gently brought it to her lips.

    It wasn¡¯t often that he showed such tenderness.

    Rachel hesitated, caught off guard. ¡°You¡­¡±

    Noticing her reaction, Brian wondered if he had done something wrong. His brows knit together in thought. ¡°I remember when I was sick, you fed me like this. Did I do something wrong?¡±

    So that was it¡ªhe was simply mirroring how she had once taken care of him.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 369

    ?Chapter 369:

    Rachel quickly shook her head and said, ¡°No, not at all. You¡¯re doing just fine.¡±

    ¡°Then go ahead, give it a try.¡±

    She parted her lips and took a small bite.

    Just then, Debby stepped through the doorway.

    Debby could no longer contain herself after witnessing the situation unfold.

    ¡°Drop your act, Rachel Marsh. It¡¯s merely an ailment, nothing more. Everyone gets sick. Brian still has an injured hand. Why make him feed you? You need someone to feed you, right? Well, I¡¯m avable today. I can do it.¡± As she spoke, Debby reached out with a spoon.

    Rachel eyed the ravioli on the spoon, torn between eating and refusing. With a dismissive gesture, she pushed the spoon away. ¡°I¡¯ve lost my appetite.¡±

    A look of triumph crossed Debby¡¯s face.

    Upon seeing Brian, a pang of sympathy struck her. ¡°You look exhausted, Brian. When I heard you spent the night by her bedside, I came right away. Those hospital beds are barely bearable, and you didn¡¯t sleep a wink. How do you keep going? We should head home and get some rest tonight.¡± The way Debby acted around Brian had changedpletely. She felt a mix of pride and caution.

    Momentster, Brian turned his gaze toward Debby, his look sending a chill down her spine.

    ¡°Are you done?¡± His voice was cold,pletely devoid of warmth.

    Debby¡¯s smile faltered immediately. ¡°I¡ª¡±

    ¡°Mom, didn¡¯t I make myself clear yesterday? Leave her alone. I will deal with our issues myself. I don¡¯t want any interference, not from you or Dad.¡±

    Debby felt a surge of anger and disappointment, yet she held it back. All she could do was suppress her frustration.

    ¡°Believe me, I didn¡¯te here to cause trouble for Rachel. I¡¯m concerned about you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡±

    With a single sentence, Brian shut down everything else Debby wanted to say.

    Lose yourself in stories on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s

    ¡°I guess I should go now.¡±

    Debby realized that pushing further could only damage her rtionship with her son, so she chose to leave.

    Once outside Rachel¡¯s room, she went straight to Doris¡¯s room. The bags she carried were full of nutritional supplements and health products, all intended for Doris.

    Doris felt unexpectedly honored to receive these gifts.

    Though she had been well cared for by the White family in terms of basic necessities, Debby had never shown such personal care toward her. The gesture of bringing her health products was a first.

    Doris eyed Debby with concern and asked cautiously, ¡°Did something happen?¡±

    Years of observation had taught Doris that only issues concerning Brian could upset Debby this much. Given it was about Brian, she feltpelled to ask a little deeper.

    Still visibly upset, Debby unleashed her frustrations, saying, ¡°That Rachel Marsh drives me mad. She isn¡¯t even part of the White family yet, and she¡¯s already dictating terms to my son. If she bes his wife, I can only imagine the trouble.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 370

    ?Chapter 370:

    Doris wasn¡¯t surprised by Debby¡¯s rant. Although she felt a twinge of satisfaction, she soothingly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. Brian is your son, and nothing can change that. You are his mother, always. And as for Rachel, their romance might be intense now, but feelings can change over time¡­¡±

    Before Doris could finish her thought, Debby¡¯s spirits visibly lifted. Her mood brightened as she eximed, ¡°Of course! How could I forget? A mother¡¯s role is permanent, a wife¡¯s is not. If Rachel thinks she can marry Brian, I¡¯ll ensure it doesn¡¯t happen.¡± With that deration, Debby¡¯s spirits lifted considerably.

    Doris, too, couldn¡¯t help but smile broadly.

    ¡°It¡¯s great to see you so positive. Remember, looking after your health is what truly matters.¡±

    Grasping her hand gently, Debby expressed her concerns. ¡°You need to recover swiftly, so you can help me watch over Brianter.¡±

    With a gentle nod, Doris responded, ¡°I¡¯ll make sure of it.¡± A smile crossed Debby¡¯s face as her irritation faded.

    With a long sigh, she muttered, ¡°They say a daughter is a mother¡¯sfort, and I believe it. Daughters are so thoughtful. Sadly, I only have a son who seems to favor his girlfriend over family.¡±

    Doris offered aforting smile. ¡°Actually, Brian is quite devoted too. He tends to show his affection through his deeds. It¡¯s often the way of men, showing love more through what they do than what they say.¡±

    Debby acknowledged this insight. ¡°That¡¯s true. You always find the right words. Brian has indeed been a joy, causing no troubles and always expressing himself through his actions. ¡°When you put it that way, Brian really is remarkable.¡± Debby¡¯s mood had noticeably improved.

    Doris exhaled softly, relieved she hadn¡¯t fueled Debby¡¯s earlier frustrations. After spending so many years with the White family, she felt she understood Debby quite well.

    Despite Debby¡¯s vocal preference for daughters, she favored boys over girls. Aron, on the other hand, did not share that kind of thinking.

    ¡°You¡¯ve matured into such a graceful and thoughtful young woman, increasingly charming and polite. Any man would be fortunate to have you as his wife. And I just wonder which woman will be lucky enough to have such a daughter-inw.¡±

    Your story source g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    Blushing, Doris replied modestly, ¡°You tter me too much.¡±

    ¡°Exceptional children deserve recognition. I can tell who is genuine and who isn¡¯t. Take Rachel, for instance; she has nothing to boast about. Her modest upbringing is, quite frankly, pitiable. For her, meeting Brian was sheer luck. For him, it was misfortune.¡±

    Debby¡¯s negativements about Rachel were exactly what Doris wanted to hear. She remained silent, simply absorbing Debby¡¯s words. The more she heard, the more content she became.

    Yet, Debby mistook this as Doris being considerate, appreciating her willingness to listen as she vented. Consequently, Debby¡¯s affection for her grew, not quite as for a daughter, but as a confidante who met her emotional needs.

    For Doris, the motivation was clear: as long as she maintained Debby¡¯s favor and fueled her disdain for Rachel, she was content.

    Meanwhile, in Rachel¡¯s hospital room, Brian¡¯s voice carried a resolute tone. ¡°I promise, what happened today won¡¯t be repeated. You¡¯ve skipped breakfast. Try some of this ravioli first.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve lost my appetite.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 371

    ?Chapter 371:

    ¡°Then let me feed you.¡± He yfully suggested, ¡°Using my own mouth.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll try a bit.¡±

    Rachel was taken aback after tasting the first one. It resembled the ravioli from that well-known shop northward of the city, though she doubted they were the same. However, the taste was unmistakably simr.

    ¡°Did thesee from the shop northward of the city?¡± she asked, curious.

    Brian simply responded, ¡°If you¡¯re enjoying them, go ahead and have more.¡±

    Rachel remained puzzled. ¡°But it is so far. How could these still be fresh and hot as if just made?¡±

    They wouldn¡¯t be so perfectly intact and steaming hot, like they were just cooked.

    ¡°How did you pull this off?¡± Rachel¡¯s curiosity deepened.

    Brian was on the verge of revealing the secret but decided to tease her a little. ¡°Finish your meal, and then I¡¯ll exin.¡±

    In the end, Rachel actually finished the ravioli.

    ¡°Now, will you tell me?¡±

    ¡°I just bought some uncooked ravioli and cooked them at the hospital kitchen,¡± Brian exined.

    Rachel was unexpectedly touched by his gesture. ¡°Thanks a lot!¡±

    ¡°Make sure to take it easy and follow all the doctor¡¯s instructions,¡± Brian instructed, making it clear he wasn¡¯t nning to leave anytime soon.

    ¡°And what about you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m staying right here with you,¡± he replied, his tone resolute.

    Brian remained true to his word for the next two days.

    On the morning of the third day, Tracy arrived, burdened with a pile of bulky folders.

    ¡°Brian, are you there?¡± she shouted. ¡°I¡¯ming in!¡± With that, she pushed the door open.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s has stories worth exploring

    A look of astonishment crossed her face as she spotted Rachel. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°Who else were you expecting?¡± retorted Rachel.

    ¡°I was under the impression that Doris was the one staying here, especially after her recent suicide attempt,¡± said Tracy, her expression contorted with envy.

    The word around was that Doris had botched cosmetic surgery and had tried to end her life because of it. Tracy had believed Brian was attending to Doris during this period. She hadn¡¯t given it much thought until now, but she realized her assumptions had been mistaken all along.

    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve delivered the documents, I¡¯d appreciate it if you could leave,¡± Rachel said coldly.

    ¡°Why the hostility?¡± Tracy retorted sharply.

    ¡°This is all the response you¡¯re going to receive from me,¡± Rachel responded.

    Tracy was momentarily at a loss for words; her irritation was evident. Her gaze swept the room and paused on a cup on the table.

    She filled a ss with hot water and moved purposefully towards Rachel. ¡°You must be parched. Drink this water.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need it,¡± Rachel said.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 372

    ?Chapter 372:

    ¡°Have some¡ªit might ease your throat for the next round of reprimands!¡± Tracy mocked.

    Rachel gave her a cold look, fully aware of her ploy. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend I¡¯m unaware of your games.¡±

    At that moment, footsteps sounded from outside the door.

    Tracy made her move, carelessly dropping the ss from her grasp.

    Instantly, the sound of shattering ss filled the room.

    Brian swung the door open and hurried inside.

    Surveying the broken ss and spilled water, he quickly focused on Rachel. ¡°Are you hurt? Did the hot water scald you?¡±

    He then fetched a ss of warm water and handed it to Rachel. ¡°Next time you need water, just let me know. Don¡¯t go getting it yourself.¡±

    Tracy, her lips pressed tightly together, simmered with anger. Brian hadpletely overlooked her presence, assuming Rachel was responsible for the ident.

    ¡°Brian¡­¡± she murmured tentatively.

    ¡°Have you brought all the required documents?¡± Brian inquired, barely ncing her way.

    ¡°Yes, I have them,¡± Tracy responded.

    ¡°Good, you may leave now.¡± He dismissed her with a detached tone.

    ¡°I¡¯ve burned my hand. Could you help me find some ointment?¡± Tracy requested, disying her reddened, swollen hand.

    She pursed her lips, managing to look both distressed and convincingly innocent.

    ¡°What happened here?¡± Brian asked.

    Tracy hesitated briefly before responding, ¡°I was trying to get Rachel some water because she looked so frail. Unfortunately, I wasn¡¯t careful enough and the ss slipped, sshing the hot water on me.¡±

    For once, Tracy refrained from implicating Rachel in her ount. Her original intent had been to me Rachel, but observing Brian¡¯s concern shifted her strategy.

    Opting for a different approach, she took a risk.

    The best reads are at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    Brian then addressed Rachel. ¡°Do you still need some water?¡±

    Rachel returned the ss to him with a gentle shake of her head.

    Their long history together had given her a deep understanding of him. She could almost read his mind without him speaking.

    ¡°You should do what you feel is right. I won¡¯t dictate your choices,¡± she said calmly.

    ¡°Take some rest. I¡¯ll be back shortly,¡± Brian reassured her.

    Rachel acknowledged with a nod and settled back into her bed. Turning to Tracy, Brian cautioned, ¡°Next time, be more careful. Let¡¯s go get that treated.¡±

    Tracy¡¯s spirits lifted as she linked her arm with his. ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel painful with you by my side.¡±

    Side by side, they departed, their silhouettes visible through the frosted ss.

    From her position, Rachel observed them in silence.

    Brian proceeded at a measured pace, silently hoping Rachel would call out to him. He had resolved not to leave if she expressed any hesitation or asked him to stay.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 373

    ?Chapter 373:

    Yet, as he approached the doorway, Rachel remained silent. A sense of disappointment washed over him.

    He gently disengaged his arm from Tracy¡¯s and firmly said, ¡°We should head out.¡±

    Tracy hastened to regain her hold on his arm, but he deftly sidestepped her attempts.

    Back in the room, Darren entered to see Rachel. ¡°We need to prepare you for your dialysis shortly.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± Rachel answered.

    Observing the scene, a young nurse felt a twinge of concern, aware of the difort the dialysis would likely cause Rachel, given her weakened condition.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask your fianc¨¦ to stay? It seemed like the perfect moment,¡± the nurse inquired. ¡°Hispany might have beenforting.¡±

    Rachel gave a nod, acknowledging the nurse¡¯s observation. With a slight smile, she responded, ¡°Human nature is peculiar. By forsaking hope, we shield ourselves from disappointment. Yet, if we hold onto hope and face rejection, the pain is far sharper.¡± Her thoughts remainedposed.

    Ten minutes after Brian had left, Rachel was escorted to her dialysis.

    By the time she returned to her room hourster, she was visibly drained.

    Sweat had matted her hair to her face in a disheveled mess.

    She appeared quite unwell, yet upon noticing Brian, she offered a weak smile. ¡°Was Tracy taken care of for her burn?¡±

    Brian nodded, his emotions overtaking him as he enveloped her in a hug. ¡°You were aware of your treatment today, weren¡¯t you?¡±

    Rachel didn¡¯t see the point in concealing the truth and gave a feeble nod.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you inform me? Why wouldn¡¯t you allow me to support you?¡±

    Regret and self-meced Brian¡¯s tone, these heavy emotions constricting his heart, nearly overwhelming him.

    Rachel replied, ¡°I¡¯ve said before, you¡¯re free to make your choices. I have no right to dictate your actions.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s you I want to be with,¡± Brian said, gently kissing her forehead.

    I@te$t ¡é#@pter$ In g@!novel$.c0m

    ¡°You need me more than Tracy ever will,¡± he added.

    Tears welled up in Rachel¡¯s eyes as she looked up at him. He was correct. How different things might have been if he had realized this sooner¡­

    With a hopeful smile, she said, ¡°I¡¯m asking for a lot. If you choose me, you can¡¯t let anyone else pull you away, for any reason. Can you do that?¡±

    Brian¡¯s mind was weighed down with too many concerns.

    Tracy, Doris¡­ and who knew how many more in the future.

    ¡°I won¡¯t deny it¡ªwhen I was younger, I had feelings for Tracy,¡± said Brian.

    Rachel felt a pang in her chest at his words.

    She had always known, deep down. But hearing him say it out loud¡ªit was something else entirely.

    ¡°But those feelings have long faded. What I have for her now is more like pity.¡±

    Rachel said nothing, choosing to listen in silence.

    Even if it was only pity, it was enough to make things messy. As long as Tracy still mattered to him, there would always beplications between them.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 374

    ?Chapter 374:

    It was a problem with no real solution¡ªunless either she or Tracy chose to step away.

    A few dayster, when Brian stopped by again, he found out Rachel had already been discharged. He heard about it from the nurses.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you were leaving the hospital?¡± Brian called Rachel right away.

    ¡°You¡¯ve had a lot on your te. I didn¡¯t want to trouble you with my matters.¡±

    ¡°How are you feeling? Is your recovery going well?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m doing well. I should be back at work in a few days.¡±

    A brief silence stretched between them before Brian finally asked, ¡°How have you been handling meals? You¡¯re still recovering, so takeout isn¡¯t a good idea. Maybe I should¡­¡±

    Before he could finish, Rachel cut in, ¡°Yvonne said she¡¯d be staying with me for a few days to help out.¡±

    Brian¡¯s brows furrowed instantly. ¡°Yvonne? From what I remember, she¡¯s never had to lift a finger for anything. Are you sure she can handle taking care of you?¡±

    ¡°That was before. She¡¯s learned to cook pretty well now, and I trust her.¡±

    Brian was momentarily at a loss for words.

    Then, a thought crossed his mind. ¡°Norton¡¯s returning from his business trip soon. Yvonne might have to take care of him instead.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± Rachel raised an eyebrow, slightly surprised. She was d Yvonne was willing to help, but thest thing she wanted was to cause trouble between her and Norton. ¡°Why don¡¯t I¡­¡±

    Once again, Rachel didn¡¯t let him finish. ¡°Samira mentioned that she coulde take care of me too,¡± she said calmly.

    ¡°I see,¡± Brian replied before hanging up. His tone was t, but it was clear his mood had soured.

    However, the very next moment, he called the design department, and just like that, Samira was assigned to a project she couldn¡¯t turn down. Not only was it far away, but it would also keep her busy for an entire month.

    When Samira called to tell Rachel about it, Rachel immediately had a feeling Brian was behind it.

    ¡°Rachel, I¡¯ll go refuse right now. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll stay with you,¡± Samira assured her.

    Your source of stories: g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í??s.c??m

    Samira had been by Rachel¡¯s side as her assistant for years. She was a loyal friend.

    Rachel understood that, despite how unexpected the assignment was, it was an incredible opportunity for Samira. The project itself was solid, and the bonus made it even more worthwhile. If Samira sessfullypleted the project, she¡¯d be in a prime position for a well-earned promotion¡ªone that Rachel could grant without anyone questioning it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t turn it down¡ªyou should take it,¡± Rachel decided without hesitation.

    Samira blinked in surprise. ¡°But what about you? And Jeffrey?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. Yvonne¡¯s going to look after me.¡± After weighing the situation, Rachelid it all out for her, and Samira eventually agreed to take on the assignment. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll be looking forward to your return.¡±

    Once Samira¡¯s situation was handled, Brian picked up his phone and called Norton.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 375

    ?Chapter 375:

    Around the same time, Yvonne called Rachel. ¡°Rachel, I¡¯m at the supermarket. Do you want anything in particr? I¡¯ll buy it now and cook for you tomorrow.¡±

    Rachel hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°If Norton¡¯sing back soon, you should be with him. I¡¯ll manage on my own.¡±

    Norton still hadn¡¯t given Yvonne the green light to work, and the two were still locked in negotiations over it.

    Yvonne had worked hard to get this far, and Rachel didn¡¯t want to be the reason all her friend¡¯s efforts went to waste.

    Thest thing Rachel wanted was to interfere with their rtionship.

    Yvonne froze, caught off guard. ¡°Norton¡¯sing back? Why didn¡¯t I hear about this?¡±

    ¡°Wait, what?¡±

    ¡°Who told you that?¡±

    ¡°Brian did.¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound right. He left just four days ago, and I heard his trip was supposed tost seven days. That means he¡¯s got three more to go.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s expression shifted as she processed the realization.

    So Brian had lied.

    As they talked, Yvonne¡¯s phone kept buzzing with iing calls.

    The first one was from Norton. She let it ring.

    The second? Also Norton. She ignored that one too.

    Then came the third¡­

    ¡°Rachel, I have to go. I need to take another call,¡± Yvonne said, exhaling sharply.

    Seeing Norton¡¯s name sh across the screen again, she cursed him in her head. Seriously? Couldn¡¯t she have a moment of peace? It was infuriating.

    But she still had things she needed his approval for, so as much as she wanted to ignore him, she didn¡¯t dare push her luck.

    By the time his fifth call came in, Yvonne sighed, forced a perfect smile, and answered in the sweetest tone possible, ¡°Hey, darling¡­¡± Her voice was so sugary that even she herself could barely stand it.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s£®?????? brings magic to life

    On the other end, Norton¡¯s mood seemed pleasant. ¡°What were you doing? Why didn¡¯t you answer sooner?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I was washing my face and forgot my phone in the other room,¡± she lied effortlessly. Norton wasn¡¯t here to fact-check, after all.

    ¡°Then why is there so much noise? It sounds pretty loud.¡±

    Yvonne didn¡¯t even blink. ¡°Oh, that? I¡¯m watching TV. It¡¯s just the TV.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Norton replied simply.

    Relieved, Yvonne was just about to hang up when his voice cut through. ¡°I have news for you. My flightnds tomorrow night.¡±

    Her fingers tightened around the phone, her whole body going rigid.

    Did he really think this was good news? Was he serious?

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Are you too happy to speak?¡± Norton teased.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 376

    ?Chapter 376:

    Yvonne didn¡¯t know what to say. Happy? What was there to be happy about? This was a nightmare.

    Even if she hadn¡¯t nned on helping Rachel, she had been looking forward to a few peaceful days to herself.

    With Norton around, she had barely had a moment to breathe. She was constantly catering to his demands just to win his approval for working outside.

    It was exhausting. Humiliating, even.

    Now that he was finally away on a business trip, she had been savoring her freedom. But before she could fully enjoy it, he was alreadying back?

    With a smile that looked more heartbreaking than actual tears, Yvonne asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say the project wasplicated and would take at least a week? Why are you back so soon?¡±

    ¡°Things went unexpectedly well,¡± he replied casually.

    Hearing that, Yvonne was at a loss for words.

    ¡°Be at the airport to pick me up tomorrow. See you then,¡± Norton added before hanging up, leaving her staring at her phone in disbelief.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have time.¡± Yvonne¡¯s voice was firm, a rare show of defiance.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to go out and find a job?¡± Norton¡¯s tone was calm, almost indifferent, as if her answer didn¡¯t faze him in the slightest.

    Yvonne¡¯s fingers curled into fists, her nails digging into her palms. If Norton were standing in front of her right now, she wouldn¡¯t think twice about pping that smug look off his face. Did he enjoy threatening her? Was it some kind of twisted habit?

    ¡°Why so quiet?¡± Norton pressed.

    Yvonne drew in a sharp breath. ¡°Norton, I really have something important to do. Whether you see it as a favor or a simple act of mercy, sometimes, a small kindness matters a lot to me.¡±

    Norton let out a slow smirk, his voice as sharp as ice. ¡°Is that so? You should know by now. Yvonne¡ªI¡¯ve never been the charitable type.¡±

    ¡°Then maybe it¡¯s time you tried,¡± she shot back. ¡°Who knows? One good deed might actually change your life for the better.¡±

    Uncover new worlds at g   alnov els

    Norton chuckled,pletely unfazed. ¡°No need. My life is already perfect.¡±

    Yvonne bit her tongue. She really wanted to curse him out on the spot. What a jerk! He always knew exactly how to get under her skin.

    ¡°Norton, I¡¯m serious. I really have something important to take care of.¡±

    ¡°And what could possibly be more important than me?¡± Norton asked.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s just that¡ª¡±

    But before Yvonne could get another word in, Norton cut her off. ¡°If you can keep me satisfied for the next few days, I¡¯ll make sure you get your freedom to work. But if you pass this up, there won¡¯t be a second chance. The choice is yours.¡±

    Yvonne had been prepared to argue, to push back and negotiate, but before she could, the line went dead. She dialed him again, but he ignored her calls on purpose.

    Instead, a message lit up her screen.

    It was a message from Norton¡ªhis flight details, down to the exact airport, flight number, and most importantly, his arrival time. Her jaw tightened in frustration as another message popped up. ¡°You only get one shot; don¡¯t miss your chance.¡± The meaning was painfully clear.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 377

    ?Chapter 377:

    She had never dealt with anyone so infuriating, so impossible.

    Her stomach churned with frustration, and she typed out a quick, half-hearted response. ¡°Got it!¡±

    On the other end of the conversation, Norton stared at her message, his expression darkening. That was it? That was all she had to say?

    Dissatisfied, he turned his phone toward Leif, arching an eyebrow. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean? Is sheing to pick me up or not?¡±

    Leif blinked at the message, caughtpletely off guard. He hesitated, rubbing the back of his head. ¡°She¡¯s a sharp one. Even I can¡¯t tell what she¡¯s thinking.¡±

    Norton¡¯s gaze hardened at Leif¡¯s response, clearly unimpressed.

    ¡°Since when did you start singing her praises? What did she give you?¡± Norton¡¯s voice wasced with suspicion.

    ¡°I swear, nothing at all!¡± Leif immediately defended himself, his expression earnest.

    ¡°Or was it my grandfather? Did he offer you something to speak highly of her in front of me?¡± Norton¡¯s tone sharpened, his gaze scrutinizing.

    Leif shook his head firmly. ¡°No, not at all.¡±

    ¡°Hmph. Then remember where your loyalties lie and whose side you¡¯re on,¡± Norton said, his voice dripping with warning.

    Without another word, he pulled out his phone and sent a message to Brian. ¡°I¡¯ve done my part.¡±

    Brian¡¯s response came instantly.

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Norton smirked. With the years they¡¯d spent as friends, he knew Brian well enough to understand that a simple ¡°thanks¡± carried weight. Anding from Brian, it was enough.

    Meanwhile, as Yvonne paid the bill and made her way back, unease settled in her chest. The more she thought about it, the more something felt wrong.

    Norton was never one to be serious about his work. If he said a week, he meant a week.

    Even if things were ahead of schedule, he wouldn¡¯t return so abruptly.

    ?????????????? ?????????? ???? ??????????¦Í??????©q?????

    There had to be a reason.

    Then it clicked.

    Rachel had learned about Norton¡¯s return from Brian. It had to be Brian¡¯s n all along¡ªgetting Norton toe back early so he could get close to Rachel.

    If that was the case, she couldn¡¯t let Brian have his way.

    If she let this happen, he¡¯d only end up breaking Rachel¡¯s heart.

    The next day, Yvonne woke up early.

    Once everything was set, she carried an armful of supplies and made her way to Rachel¡¯s ce.

    She took full control of breakfast and lunch, handling every step from cooking to cleaning, making sure Rachel didn¡¯t have to lift a finger.

    She even set up the TV and queued up Rachel¡¯s favorite shows. Rachel spent the entire day resting, alternating between eating and sleeping, and her condition improved significantly.

    Especially with Yvonne¡¯s home-cooked meals, her strength seemed to return even faster.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 378

    ?Chapter 378:

    ¡°Yvonne, I swear your cooking just keeps getting better.¡± Rachel¡¯s voice was full of admiration as she savored another bite.

    Jeffrey piped up cheerfully, ¡°Yeah, Yvonne! Your food is amazing! I ate so much at lunch!¡±

    Yvonne¡¯s eyes twinkled with mischief as she teased, ¡°So, Jeffrey, whose cooking do you like more¡ªmine or your sister¡¯s?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re different,¡± he tilted his head thoughtfully.

    ¡°Oh? How so?¡± Yvonne pressed with curiosity.

    ¡°When you cook for me, I feel really happy¡­ but mostly grateful. But when my sister cooks, it makes me sad because I see how hard she works, and I don¡¯t want her to be tired.¡±

    Jeffrey¡¯s words melted both Yvonne¡¯s and Rachel¡¯s hearts.

    Rachel immediately took his hand and gave it a reassuring squeeze.

    ¡°Jeffrey, I love cooking for you. It doesn¡¯t make me tired at all.¡± Her voice was warm, filled with sincerity. ¡°I don¡¯t need anything in return¡ªjust having you here with me is enough.¡±

    Jeffrey nodded, then suddenly remembered something. His expression turned curious.

    ¡°Rachel, you were really sick this time¡­ Why didn¡¯t your boyfriende to see you?¡±

    The mention of Brian brought a sudden hush over Rachel and Yvonne.

    ¡°He¡¯s quite¡­¡±

    Before Rachel could finish, Yvonne cut in, ¡°You mean Brian White?¡±

    ¡°Yes, isn¡¯t he the only boyfriend my sister has? Or can there be more?¡± Jeffrey chimed in, grinning.

    Both Rachel and Yvonne were caught off guard, momentarily speechless.

    ¡°When¡¯s heing by? I miss seeing him around,¡± Jeffrey inquired.

    ¡°For the time being, he won¡¯t be visiting,¡± Rachel responded.

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    As Rachel hesitated, Yvonne quickly chimed in, ¡°He was bitten by a dog.¡±

    ???????? ???????? ???? ???????? ??????????¦Í??????[?]??????

    ¡°What?¡± Jeffrey¡¯s disbelief was evident.

    He looked to Rachel for an exnation. ¡°A dog bite injury? But doesn¡¯t he work in a skyscraper? How did that happen?¡±

    Yvonne gave Rachel a meaningful wink.

    Realizing she needed to y along, Rachel made up a story. ¡°Yes, there was a disturbance at the office. Someone brought a dog on purpose, and amidst the chaos, he was bitten.¡±

    ¡°How unfortunate.¡± Jeffrey expressed his sympathy.

    Later, after resting, Rachel was surprised by a call from Andres.

    ¡°Mr. Garrett, it¡¯s been too long!¡±

    Trying to avoid sounding frail, Rachel adjusted her posture.

    ¡°Indeed, it has. Is everything alright?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a minor issue, but I¡¯ll be back on my feet and at work within a few days.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great to hear. I¡¯m looking forward to that meal you owe me.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 379

    ?Chapter 379:

    As Yvonne walked in, she caught the tail end of Rachel¡¯s conversation with Andres.

    Seizing the moment, she eagerly joined the conversation. ¡°Hello, Mr. Garrett, Yvonne Jimenez speaking. Do you recall ourst meeting?¡±

    ¡°Of course, Ms. Jimenez. Our cars have quite the connection.¡±

    ¡°I overheard that Rachel owes you a meal. How about joining us at her ce? I¡¯ll handle the cooking.¡±

    Surprised, Andres responded, ¡°You cook?¡±

    ¡°Just enough to satisfy hunger. What do you say we n something?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d be pleased to ept.¡±

    ¡°Perfect, Rachel will text you the details soon.¡±

    Once the call ended, Rachel, looking puzzled, inquired, ¡°You¡¯re really inviting him to dinner?¡±

    With confidence, Yvonne responded, ¡°Yeah. Ever heard that true hospitality is serving a meal you¡¯ve made yourself? For someone like Andres, who¡¯s tasted every delicacy, it¡¯s the thought that counts. Remember your coboration with his firm? Winning his favor could ease your path considerably. His team will certainly hold you in higher esteem.¡±

    Rachel expressed her gratitude with a nod. ¡°Thanks, Yvonne. You always have a knack for these strategies.¡±

    With a touch to her cheek and a grin, Yvonne said proudly, ¡°Right? I think I¡¯m quite savvy, perfect for the business world.¡± Yet, Norton hadn¡¯t seen it that way.

    The thought of Norton always stirred her anger.

    That morning, Leif had bombarded her with messages detailing Norton¡¯s flight.

    It was obvious Norton was expecting her to pick him up.

    She had intentionally ignored his messages, leaving them unread to spite him.

    Yvonne took on the task of preparing multiple dishes to wee Andres.

    She spared no expense with the ingredients, so busy that she didn¡¯t even pause for a drink of water.

    g???????¦Í??????.??0??, ?????????? ???????? ????

    Rachel observed this, feeling thankful yet worried.

    Each time she attempted to enter the kitchen, Yvonne would escort her out within seconds.

    After being turned away twice, Rachel resigned herself to not intruding again, fearing she might disrupt more than assist.

    Yet, when Rachel noticed the exotic seafood and premium ingredients Yvonne was using, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Isn¡¯t this a bit excessive?¡±

    ¡°Not at all. It¡¯s precisely what¡¯s needed to show our appreciation,¡± Yvonne assured her.

    Unbeknownst to Rachel, Yvonne had an ulterior motive.

    Her goal was to irritate Brian. The more upset he became, the better for her n.

    Yvonne suspected that Brian had orchestrated Norton¡¯s return, expecting her to meet Norton at the airport.

    She was almost certain Brian would show up tonight.

    Imagining his reaction to theirvish dinner with Andres, Yvonne was convinced he¡¯d be seething with jealousy.

    Convinced that seeing Rachel potentially court another would make Brian rueful, Yvonne relished the thought.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 380

    Chapter 380:

    This strategy of killing two birds with one stone delighted Yvonne. Now, all she had to do was wait for both Andres and Brian to show up, hopefully one right after the other.

    As they finished setting up, the doorbell signaled Andres¡¯s arrival. Rachel opened the door and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Garrett, thank you for making the trip. Please,e in!¡±

    ¡°I happened to be in the area for work, so the timing was perfect.¡± Inside, Rachel served him a ss of water.

    Taking the ss, Andres said with concern, ¡°You seem a bit under the weather. Are you alright? You look somewhat pale.¡±

    ¡°A bit, yes.¡±

    Rachel couldn¡¯t hide her paleplexion.

    Once the table was ready, Yvonne waved Andres over. ¡°Mr. Garrett, have a seat and enjoy the meal I made for you.¡± At that moment, Yvonne¡¯s phone interrupted with a ring.

    Leif was on the line.

    Under the stern watch of Norton, he reluctantly said, ¡°Mrs. Burke, Mr. Burke insists that if you¡¯re not at the airport within the next thirty minutes¡­¡±

    With Edmond¡¯s support behind her, Leif was clearly reluctant to cross Yvonne.

    ¡°What else? Just say it!¡± Yvonne urged, her anxiety rising.

    ¡°He says you might as well not bother returning to work.¡±

    Yvonne¡¯s anger red at the threat.

    ¡°Alright, tell him I¡¯m on my way,¡± she retorted, her anger evident. Quickly exining the situation to Andres, Yvonne snatched her purse and hurried off to the airport.

    Meanwhile, Norton had already been waiting there for thirty minutes.

    Did he really stay just to ensure she woulde?

    Clearly, he was adamant about having her pick him up.

    Back at Rachel¡¯s, she and Andres had barely begun their meal when the doorbell echoed through the apartment. Jeffrey, nearest the door, sprang up to answer it.

    Peering through the peephole, he eximed, ¡°Rachel, it¡¯s your boyfriend!¡±

    Your favorite stories g¦Áln¦Òv???s

    Rachel barely managed to whisper, ¡°Don¡¯t let him in,¡± but Jeffrey had already swung the door open, cheerfully greeting, ¡°Brian!¡± Stepping aside, Jeffrey gave Brian space to enter.

    Brian stepped in and immediately noticed Andres seated at the table.

    Andres also raised his eyes to meet Brian¡¯s gaze.

    Their eyes locked.

    Brian¡¯s look was piercing and daunting, as if he was ready to challenge anyone who crossed his path.

    On the other hand, Andres offered a gentle, inviting stare.

    ¡°Why is he here? I thought Yvonne was looking after things?¡± Brian directed his question at Rachel, his voiceced with jealousy.

    Rachel had no ns to respond, but Jeffrey, sensing potential confusion, quickly interjected.

    ¡°It was Yvonne who was helping out, Brian, but she had to rush off for an emergency.¡±

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Nice weednesday dear ones! Tomorrow I¡¯m gonna publish two new novels on gal. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (?O?=)? ?

    .

 Chapter 381

    ?Chapter 381:

    Brian¡¯s expression finally softened a bit.

    Yet, the sight of the extravagant meal before them reignited his irritation.

    Rachel had only recently left the hospital and should be on a light diet.

    She shouldn¡¯t eat any seafood.

    Clearly, the meal was intended as a special indulgence for Andres. Was such an extravagant meal really necessary for Andres? They might as well have thrown a grand banquet.

    Seeing Andres seated to Rachel¡¯s left, partaking in the meal, made Brian feel even more constrained.

    ¡°Quite the timing¡ªI¡¯m quite hungry myself. Mr. Garrett, would you mind if I joined you for dinner?¡±

    Andres responded with a weing smile, ¡°Of course not. However, this is Rachel¡¯s ce. It¡¯s best to ask her.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s unnecessary. Rachel and I are practically family already.¡±

    ¡°You must be joking. Haven¡¯t you and Rachel already¡­?¡± Andres paused, catching Rachel¡¯s stern look.

    It appeared that Jeffrey was still unaware that Rachel and Brian had recently ended their rtionship. If that weren¡¯t the case, he wouldn¡¯t continually refer to him as ¡°Rachel¡¯s boyfriend.¡±

    ¡°Already what?¡± Brian pressed, confident Andres wouldn¡¯t spell it out, prompting him to probe further.

    ¡°Like family already.¡±

    Rachel exhaled in relief and shared a thankful nce with Andres.

    The truth was bound to surface eventually.

    Yet, she understood Jeffrey all too well. He firmly believed that she would end up marrying Brian, viewing Brian as his future brother-inw.

    Jeffrey¡¯s loyalty ran deep, just like hers.

    More importantly, Rachel was aware that Doris¡¯s previousments had deeply affected Jeffrey.

    New chapters now on .c?m

    Discovering her split with Brian would likely lead Jeffrey to irrationally me himself, believing his own troubles had strained their rtionship to the breaking point.

    The thought of Jeffrey consumed by such guilt was unbearable for her. Recalling the distressing memory of Jeffrey¡¯s past breakdown, where he had dangerously scaled a bridge, Rachel shuddered. That image was a nightmare she couldn¡¯t shake.

    Thus, even the slightest risk to Jeffrey¡¯s well-being was uneptable to her.

    At this point, she was clinging to very little.

    Losing anything more was a risk she couldn¡¯t bear.

    Shortly after, Jeffrey approached with an additional chair.

    There was a spare set of dinnerware at the table, initially set for Yvonne. Since she was gone, Brian imed it.

    Still, Brian was displeased with his seating arrangement.

    He looked over at Jeffrey and suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s swap seats, Jeffrey.¡± His reasoning was straightforward: Andres upied the seat to Rachel¡¯s left, and Jeffrey was on her right.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 382

    ?Chapter 382:

    Brian was set on securing a seat to Rachel¡¯s right.

    Rachel gave Brian a look that clearly said, ¡°Don¡¯t push it.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead, Brian, just take the seat next to my sister,¡± Jeffrey suggested casually and moved to let Brian sit.

    ¡°Mr. Garrett, with such an exquisite dinner before us, perhaps some drinks to apany?¡± Brian suggested, raising the stakes.

    Andres was quick to respond, nodding, ¡°Of course. Would you prefer wine or whisky?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s have both.¡±

    ¡°Sounds good.¡±

    The two men engaged eagerly, showing no signs of backing down as they nned to drink until one conceded defeat.

    They began with wine, going head-to-head, each matching the other¡¯s pace.

    Soon finding wine too mild, they simultaneously opted for whisky.

    They made a point of clinking sses with each drink.

    Rachel was at a loss for words.

    The dinner was bing ufortable for her.

    Stuck in the middle, she found it difficult to catch her breath.

    As the drinking continued, Andres thoughtfully offered her some food.

    ¡°Rachel, you look too slim. You should eat more.¡±

    Not to be outshone, Brian chimed in quickly, ¡°Yeah, a bit more weight wouldn¡¯t hurt. It might feel morefortable when we cuddle.¡±

    Rachel, clearly annoyed, pinched Brian sharply. He must be dreaming. They were not together anymore!

    Brian felt the sting from the pinch but kept his difort to himself, bearing it silently.

    Despite his efforts to conceal it, he couldn¡¯t entirely hide a wince of pain.

    R3ad the r3zt at g??lno¦Íels.??????

    Jeffrey might have missed it, but Andres caught it.

    ¡°Mr. White, something the matter? Is the whisky too much for you?¡±

    For any man, acknowledging weakness was often seen as a defeat.

    Without hesitation, Brian gulped down his whisky in response.

    Andres matched his actions, quickly finishing his own ss.

    Rachel saw that both men were bing inebriated and wanted to say,

    ¡°Enough with the alcohol!¡±

    However, they were already pouring another round.

    The tension in the room had escted.

    Andres then delicately prepared a piece of fish, carefully removing the bones before offering it to Rachel.

    ¡°This fish is both nutritious and soft, ideal for you right now.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Brian scoffed at this disy, seemingly unimpressed. He then peeled a shrimp, dipped it in sauce, and deliberately ced it before Rachel, his actions clearly challenging Andres.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 383

    ?Chapter 383:

    Andres intervened at just the right moment. ¡°Mr. White, perhaps you¡¯ve forgotten, given how well you¡¯re usually looked after, that seafood isn¡¯t suitable for someone fresh out of the hospital.¡±

    Caught off guard, Brian realized his mistake.

    The mood at the table turned awkward.

    It was then that Jeffrey chimed in, ¡°Brian, you really shouldn¡¯t be drinking either. I forgot to mention earlier. How are you feeling? Any dizziness?¡±

    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I drink?¡± Brian asked, confused.

    Jeffrey was momentarily embarrassed, then exined, ¡°Well¡­ because you were recently treated for a dog bite, right? People who¡¯ve had the rabies shot shouldn¡¯t consume alcohol.¡±

    After Jeffrey¡¯s words hung in the air, an ufortable silence ensued.

    ¡°Mr. White was bitten by a dog?¡± Andres asked, his tone gentle yet tinged with a hint of amusement.

    Brian, taken by surprise, replied, ¡°Why am I the only one who didn¡¯t know I was bitten by a dog?¡±

    Jeffrey looked visibly confused.

    ¡°Who told you that?¡±

    Struggling with his honesty, Jeffrey stammered, ¡°Yvonne mentioned¡­¡±

    ¡°Yvonne¡¯sments were¡­¡±

    Brian attempted to rify but was cut off as Jeffrey added, ¡°And my sister, they both mentioned it.¡±

    Finding himself at a loss for words, Brian attempted to exin, ¡°They weren¡¯t careful with their choice of words. It was a close call, not an actual bite.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear,¡± Jeffrey responded with relief.

    With that, the misunderstanding seemed to resolve.

    Yet Brian¡¯s attention remained intensely on Rachel.

    Feeling responsible for spreading the rumor, Rachel felt a pang of guilt. She avoided Brian¡¯s steady gaze and set down her utensil.

    ¡°I¡¯m done eating. I need to get some water.¡±

    She left the table swiftly, almost as though escaping something.

    Her rush took her straight to the kitchen.

    While Andres and Jeffrey didn¡¯t notice her abrupt exit, Brian did.

    As she walked away, Brian took a slow sip of his drink and nced at the leftover dishes.

    ¡°Now that Rachel¡¯s finished, I might add a little kick to this. You don¡¯t mind, do you, Mr. Garrett?¡±

    ¡°By all means,¡± Andres responded with a gesture of approval.

    ¡°Let me assist you with that, Brian!¡± Jeffrey offered eagerly.

    ¡°Thanks, but I¡¯ve got it. I know my way around the spices.¡±

    With those words, Brian picked up a dish and made his way to the kitchen.

    The sound of the door creaking open made Rachel jump, and before she could react, Brian had his hand over her mouth.

    His breath was warm as he whispered close to her ear, ¡°Everyone¡¯s still outside. Do you really want them to think we¡¯re sneaking around in here?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 384

    ?Chapter 384:

    Sneaking around? He was the one who barged in! With a look of annoyance and unable to speak, Rachel could only re at him. Her eyes, wide and shimmering, seemed even more striking under the dim kitchen light.

    ¡°Shall we lower our voices?¡± Brian murmured, his breath tickling her ear.

    Feeling a mix of emotions, Rachel gave a slight nod.

    Once he removed his hand, he went on to lock the kitchen door.

    Now with some room to herself, Rachel¡¯s first instinct was to leave, yet Brian was blocking the exit.

    ¡°Let me pass; I need to get out.¡±

    ¡°Why did you drink water in the kitchen?¡±

    Rachel retorted, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±

    ¡°You usually drink your water in the living room. Are you avoiding me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not avoiding anything!¡±

    Though she couldn¡¯t deny feeling slightly guilty.

    ¡°I was actually heading to my room but took a wrong turn.¡±

    ¡°Why would you make such a mistake?¡± Brian continued, not easing up.

    ¡°I just did! It was an ident. Why so many questions?¡±

    ¡°You seem nervous!¡±

    ¡°I am not nervous; why would I be?¡±

    His persistent stare put Rachel on the back foot.

    Suddenly, Brian drew her close, his arm locking around her waist firmly.

    ¡°Let go of me,¡± Rachel said, her tone steady yet firm.

    Brian let out a softugh, edging closer to her.

    Rachel immediately leaned back, increasing the distance between them.

    Fresh chapters are live at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s

    Undeterred, he moved closer once more.

    Again, she retreated.

    Noticing her resistance, he ceased advancing and softened his tone, infusing it with a charismatic drawl. ¡°Why start rumors about me? About being bitten by a dog?¡±

    Facing the inevitability of the conversation, Rachel chose to be honest. ¡°What choice did I have? Jeffrey kept wondering why you weren¡¯t around, not knowing we had broken up. I had to distract him somehow, so I came up with an excuse.¡±

    Her tone was subdued, tinged with frustration.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it you who stayed away? You told me not toe,¡± Brian also felt wronged in this moment.

    ¡°But we¡¯re not together anymore. We shouldn¡¯t keep up appearances like this. And you shouldn¡¯t havee tonight.¡±

    As Rachel spoke, Brian¡¯s thoughts briefly flicked to Andres waiting outside.

    His face clouded over, his voice dropping further. ¡°Should I not havee? Then should Andres Garrett have?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not like you.¡±

    Rachel meant to rify that her rtionship with Andres was strictly professional.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 385

    ?Chapter 385:

    However, remembering theirst time acting as a couple, she held back her words.

    Thus, she remained silent.

    Her silence spoke volumes to Brian, suggesting deeper implications.

    ¡°Are you actually with him? It¡¯s not just a ploy to upset me?¡± Brian¡¯s expression shiftedpletely, his voice turning fragile, like that of a hurt child.

    Witnessing him like that, Rachel felt a sting in her chest.

    Her heart softened towards him, unable to stand seeing him in pain or distress.

    The tension in the kitchen escted, and Rachel nervously licked her lips.

    ¡°We¡¯re not officially together, yet Andres possesses all the qualities I look for in a partner, making future possibilities with him quite promising.¡±

    ¡°Does that include marrying him and starting a family?¡±

    ¡°Yes. He has a lot of charm and behaves like a true gentleman¡ªqualities of a good husband, don¡¯t you think?¡± Rachel responded confidently.

    Brian¡¯s hands balled into fists. ¡°Say that again!¡±

    ¡°Andres has the makings of an excellent husband.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re referring to him as your future husband now?¡± Brian was on the verge of losing it.

    Rachel went silent, uncertain of how to proceed.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Does that mean you agree?¡± Brian pressed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s not talk about him. Talk about me.¡±

    ¡°What about you?¡±

    Brian slightly leaned in, resting his head against her shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ve drunk too much tonight. I¡¯m a bit tipsy.¡±

    Rachel didn¡¯t believe him.

    His alcohol tolerance was well-known, and he hadn¡¯t had enough tonight to be drunk.

    Find exclusive updates g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??ls

    If he truly was drunk, he still had no businessing to her. Over the years, he had a habit of exaggerating his weaknesses to gain her sympathy.

    He knew herpassion well and exploited his supposed drunkenness as a repeated tactic.

    With Rachel remaining detached, Brian¡¯s tone grew even softer. His expression was that of a forlorn puppy as he looked up at her. ¡°Are you really going to stop caring about me?¡±

    Rachel shut her eyes, acting as if Brian wasn¡¯t even there.

    Undeterred, Brian rested his head against her shoulder, pressing closer. His breath, warm and teasing, tickled her ear as he worked to break down her resistance.

    But Rachel had no intention of falling for his act this time.

    ¡°Move.¡± Her voice dropped to a warning tone as she reached out to shove him off.

    ¡°I¡¯m so drunk. My legs aren¡¯t working. Just let me stay like this for a little longer,¡± Brian mumbled, sounding pitiful.

    ¡°Then lean on the couch¡ªor better yet, go home and sleep in your own bed.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 386

    ?Chapter 386:

    ¡°Home? No thanks. My bed¡¯s too stiff. You¡¯re warm and soft, and you smell good. Why would I leave?¡±

    His bed was stiff? What kind of nonsense was that? He slept on a mattress so expensive it could pay her rent for a year, and he had the nerve to call it ufortable. He was shamelessly making excuses just to keep clinging to her.

    Without hesitation, Brian slid his arms around her waist and pulled her even closer.

    ¡°Brian, let go! Just stop it!¡±

    Rachel¡¯s voice was tight with frustration, though she kept it low. But Brian knew she wouldn¡¯t raise her voice, which only encouraged him to tighten his grip.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t let go, I¡¯ll call someone in here.¡±

    ¡°Go on, call them. I¡¯m just holding my girlfriend¡ªwho¡¯s going to stop me?¡±

    Rachel clenched her teeth. ¡°How can you be this shameless?¡±

    Did he even remember how long they had been apart?

    Yet he was throwing the word ¡°girlfriend¡± around like nothing had changed.

    ¡°I absolutely can,¡± Brian said, and without another word, he cupped the back of her head and kissed her deeply.

    He had been craving this for so long¡ªto kiss her until she was breathless, leaving her no room to push him away.

    He longed to see that familiar, shy blush on her face, the way she used to look at him, trying to hide but unable to resist.

    Before, she had been too sick, too fragile for him to be this reckless. But now, with her back to full strength and a bit of alcohol clouding his restraint, he didn¡¯t see a reason to hold back.

    Rachel twisted in his hold, trying to shove him off, but he was too strong.

    He had her pinned,pletely overpowered. Leaning close, he whispered against her lips, ¡°What do you think Jeffrey and Andres would say if they walked in right now?¡±

    Rachel didn¡¯t want to think about the rest. She refused to let her mind go there.

    ¡°Stop it!¡± Her voice cracked as she choked on her sobs, tears spilling freely down her cheeks.

    She already looked frail, her paleplexion making her seem almost ghostly, and now, with her face streaked with tears, she looked heartbreakingly delicate¡ªlike she could shatter at any moment.

    Brian loosened his hold just enough to press soft kisses against the dampness on her face, brushing away her tears with an aching gentleness.

    But the tenderness of his actions only made it worse.

    ¡°Brian, please¡­ just let me go!¡± Rachel pleaded, her voice breaking as fresh tears streamed down. She couldn¡¯t do this anymore.

    It was exhausting¡ªphysically, emotionally.

    She was worn thin, drained to the core.

    It felt like she was drowning, struggling to breathe in a space that only kept shrinking around her.

    The tears on her lips carried a salty taste.

    To Brian, they were sweet¡ªa taste he hadn¡¯t had in what felt like forever. He had missed it more than he realized.

    When he finally pulled away, Rachel¡¯s face was tinged with a soft blush. Against her usual paleplexion, that faint flush only made her features more captivating, giving her an almost delicate, irresistible beauty.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 387

    ?Chapter 387:

    But her whole body trembled. Her fingers clenched the fabric of his shirt like she needed something to ground her.

    Brian kissed her forehead, holding her close as if trying to reassure her, trying to calm her.

    As soon as she steadied herself, she tore away from him, her red-rimmed eyes filled with anger and desperation. ¡°If this is what you wanted, then you got it. Now leave.¡±

    Meanwhile, outside, Andres had been waiting long enough. His patience had run out.

    Sensing the shift in the atmosphere, Jeffrey quickly called out, ¡°Brian, what¡¯s going on in there? Need me toe in?¡±

    Rachel froze. Jeffrey was already making his way over, footsteps growing louder as he neared the kitchen.

    Her heart pounded as she nced down at herself¡ªher hair a mess, her lips swollen, her whole appearance inplete disarray.

    She couldn¡¯t let him see her like this.

    She turned to Brian in desperation, silently mouthing, ¡°Go out first!¡± But Brian didn¡¯t move. His calmness only made her panic more. She pushed against him, trying to shove him toward the door, but he was unyielding, standing firm like a wall.

    ¡°Brian¡­¡± Jeffrey whispered. He was nearly there.

    Rachel braced herself, knowing she was out of time.

    But before the door opened, Brian suddenly pulled her in again, his arms wrapping around her waist as he leaned in and kissed her. This time, it wasn¡¯t desperate or forceful. It was light. Brief. Just a whisper of a kiss.

    ¡°Get some restter,¡± he murmured in her ear.

    And then, just like that, he let her go and stepped out.

    Jeffrey met him in the hallway, immediately questioning, ¡°Brian, where¡¯s the dish you put chili in?¡±

    Brian, unfazed, shrugged. ¡°I got carried away and added too much vinegar. Ruined the whole thing. Had to toss it and clean the te beforeing out.¡±

    ¡°Ah, that exins why you were gone for so long.¡±

    Gal no ve l s . hosts your favorite stories

    Back at the table, the air between Andres and Brian remained thick with tension, the short break doing nothing to ease the brewing storm. After a brief pause, they were back at it, each knocking back a generous gulp of whiskey, their eyes locking with renewed intensity.

    ¡°Mr. White, it looks like you understand that trying too hard can ruin everything,¡± Andres said, his tone hinting at a deeper meaning.

    Brian caught the hidden jab instantly. Just as he was about to retort, he noticed Rachel quietly making her way from the kitchen to the bedroom.

    Meanwhile, at the dining table, the silent battle between the two men was still ongoing.

    Jeffrey had initially tried to step in and smooth things over, but after being roped into a few drinks himself, he ended up slightly tipsy. Fortunately, since it was only beer and he hadn¡¯t had much, he sobered up rather quickly. When he finally blinked himself awake, the sight before him was an absolute disaster.

    Brian and Andres were both passed out drunk in the living room.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 388

    ?Chapter 388:

    Their positions were oddlyical.

    Andres was slumped over the table, his arm tucked under his head, face hidden, yet still carrying an air of elegance, as if even in sleep, he refused to look disheveled.

    Brian, on the other hand,y sprawled on the sofa, his face flushed from the alcohol. His posture was decent but far more rxedpared to Andres.

    Seeing the state they were in, Jeffrey wasted no time and rushed to wake Rachel.

    She had only nned to lie down for a moment, but exhaustion had taken over, and she had dozed off.

    ¡°Rachel, wake up! Brian and Andres arepletely out of it. You need to see this!¡±

    Upon entering the living room, Rachel discovered both men were significantly impaired by alcohol. Surveying the scene, she concluded that getting their respective assistants to take them home was the best course of action. She immediately contacted Ronald, Brian¡¯s assistant, who answered promptly.

    The real challenge, however,y with Andres. Rachel was at an impasse because shecked his assistant¡¯s contact information and deemed it inappropriate to search his phone, which was also password-protected.

    For a moment, she stood there, uncertain of her next step. After a brief pause, she resolved to try rousing Andres. She shook him gently at first, then with more insistence, but he remained unresponsive, his heavy breathing a testament to how deeply the alcohol had imed him.

    With no viable alternatives, Jeffrey suggested, ¡°Rachel, since he¡¯s your friend, perhaps we could let him stay over tonight?¡±

    Rachel hesitated, her brows furrowing slightly. She and Andres weren¡¯t particrly close, but with no better alternative at hand, she reluctantly agreed.

    ¡°He can stay,¡± Rachel said, her tone measured. ¡°He¡¯s a key business associate. Jeffrey, could you sleep in the living room tonight?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Jeffrey responded without missing a beat. ¡°He can have my room. I¡¯ll be fine out here for the night.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Rachel replied, her voice warm with appreciation.

    ???? ??????? ?? ?????????.???

    Jeffrey offered a reassuring smile. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡±

    Once they had agreed on the n, they started preparing to move Andres to Jeffrey¡¯s room. However, the task proved far more challenging than expected. Andres was much heavier than anticipated in his drunken state, making it nearly impossible for them to reposition him.

    As they stood there, unsure of what to do next, the sound of the doorbell broke the silence.

    It was Ronald, arriving to take care of Brian. He immediately assured Rachel, ¡°Trust me, I¡¯ll ensure that Mr. White is safely escorted home.¡±

    ¡°Thank you foring sote,¡± Rachel acknowledged his effort.

    ¡°Attending to him is part of my job,¡± Ronald responded with a professional demeanor. With practiced ease, he slung Brian¡¯s arm over his shoulder and guided him toward the door.

    Upon observing Ronald adeptly manage Brian, Rachel seized the opportunity to request his assistance further. ¡°Ronald, could you possibly help us with another issue?¡±

    ¡°Of course. What can I do for you?¡± Ronald responded.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 389

    ?Chapter 389:

    Rachel motioned towards Andres, who was heavily inebriated and slumped on the sofa. ¡°He is quite burdened by his intoxication, and he¡¯s proven too heavy for Jeffrey and me to relocate to the room. Would you be able to assist in moving him?¡±

    Caught off guard by the request, Ronald paused, his eyes reflecting his sudden realization. ¡°Are you suggesting he stay here tonight?¡± he inquired, his toneced with a hint of concern.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Rachel confirmed sinctly, choosing not to borate further.

    Despite his reluctance, Ronald had alreadymitted to aiding them. ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll see to it,¡± he conceded, though internally he harbored reservations, hoping Brian would remain oblivious to the arrangements. The potential fallout of facilitating Andres¡¯s stay while Brian was sent away could ignite Brian¡¯s ire.

    Ronald managed to move Andres to Jeffrey¡¯s room with more ease than expected. Once assured that Andres was settled, he promptly escorted Brian out, eager to avoid any furtherplications.

    As they approached the car, the lingering effects of alcohol seemed to cloud Brian¡¯s judgment, causing him to misidentify Ronald as Rachel and cling to him relentlessly. Ronald¡¯s initial n to seat Brian in the back and drive him home himself was thwarted by Brian¡¯s insistent grip.

    Left with no alternative, Ronald waspelled to call a chauffeur service. Although only a ten-minute ride, the journey was punctuated by the driver¡¯s curious nces, heightening Ronald¡¯s difort. This incident quickly topped his list of the most awkward situations he¡¯d ever encountered.

    In an attempt to alleviate the tension, Ronald addressed Brian, hoping to coax some lucidity into his boss. ¡°Mr. White¡­¡±

    However, his efforts were in vain, as they seemed only to worsen the situation.

    Holding Ronald even tighter, Brian leaned into his chest, his voice a whisperden with vulnerability, ¡°Don¡¯t be upset with me¡­ don¡¯t go. Please,e back to me.¡±

    Ronald muttered softly, almost to himself, ¡°If only you¡¯d treated Rachel better earlier, none of this would¡¯ve happened.¡± But his musings were cut short as the driver nced back for the fourth time, a look of curiosity etched on his face. It was then that Ronald grasped the weight of Brian¡¯s drunken ramblings.

    Without hesitation, Ronald quickly exined, ¡°Please, don¡¯t misunderstand! This is my boss. He¡¯s going through a tough breakup, and he¡¯s had too much to drink. He was talking to his ex-girlfriend. That¡¯s all there is to it.¡±

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s takes you to new worlds

    Ronald hoped his words would sound convincing, but the driver simply nodded and replied, ¡°Oh, I understand.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Ronald said politely, though a faint sense of unease lingered. As he reyed the driver¡¯s tone and expression in his mind, a growing suspicion took root. That single, seemingly innocent word now felt loaded with unspoken meaning.

    As they reached their destination, Ronald, mindful of thete hour and the driver¡¯s efforts, handed him double the fare. ¡°Thank you,¡± he said, his tone carrying a note of caution. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll maintain professional discretion.¡±

    The driver nodded immediately. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir. Client confidentiality is paramount. Nothing I¡¯ve seen or heard tonight will be shared.¡±

    Ronald acknowledged this with a brief nod, but the driver¡¯s next remark caught him off guard. ¡°I get it. These kinds of situations can be tricky for people to understand. Using an ex-girlfriend as a cover is a smart move.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 390

    ?Chapter 390:

    Ronald froze, momentarily speechless. The driver¡¯s misunderstanding was now ringly clear, and any attempt to correct him would only deepen the awkwardness.

    Walking away, Ronald muttered under his breath, ¡°Mr. White, you¡¯ve really put me in an impossible position. I¡¯m not Rachel, for goodness¡¯ sake.¡±

    After making sure Brian wasfortable, Ronald sent Rachel a quick update. ¡°Mr. White is asleep now.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Rachel replied simply.

    She then checked on Andres, who was also sound asleep. Noticing the smelly coat he was wearing, she called Jeffrey to help change him into something morefortable and freshen him up. Once everything was done, Rachel went to bed.

    Since Rachel had rested earlier, sleep didn¡¯te easily. Her mind drifted, and she found herself scrolling through her social media feed before she realized it.

    A post shared by Elsa caught Rachel¡¯s attention¡ª a fundraiser for a charitable cause. Assuming Elsa was helping someone in need, she decided to contribute.

    But as she read further, her heart skipped a beat. The beneficiary¡¯s name was Myrna Bard, a name she knew well. Myrna had been her college ssmate and, more notably, Elsa¡¯s longtime romantic rival. For Elsa to extend such help, Myrna¡¯s situation must have been serious. Rachel, caught in a storm of conflicting feelings, first contributed a donation before finally turning her attention turned to the unread message sent by Elsa. She had fallen ill shortly after it arrived and had been confined to a hospital bed ever since, the message buried and forgotten in the chaos. If not for the chance encounter with a social media post, it might have remained lost to her memory entirely.

    As Rachel absorbed the contents of Elsa¡¯s document, a heavy silence enveloped her. The words struck her with such force that she was left momentarily paralyzed, a deep ache settling in her chest, mingled with an oppressive sense of unease.

    Without dy, Rachel grabbed her phone, typed out the message, and sent it: ¡°Elsa, I¡¯m free the day after tomorrow. Let¡¯s meet.¡±

    The moment Elsa saw the message, excitement bubbled up inside her. She quickly typed back, ¡°Got it! I¡¯ll book the ce.¡±

    The next morning, Rachel woke up to the delicious scent of something cooking.

    L??€$? ¡é??t?€§ñ? ?¦Ç ?@l§Ú?¦Í¦Ål?.c?m

    ¡°Yvonne, what did you make? It smells incredible,¡± she called out, assuming her friend was the one behind the heavenly aroma. Still in her pajamas, she casually stepped out, only to stop dead in her tracks when she spotted Andres.

    The realization hit her like a truck. Without missing a beat, she spun around and bolted back to her room.

    shes ofst night rushed back into her mind. She had forgotten that Andres was still here! And worse, she had just walked out in her sleepwear.

    After quickly changing into something more appropriate, Rachel took a deep breath, mentally preparing herself before stepping out again.

    ¡°Good morning, Mr. Garrett!¡± she greeted, trying to soundposed.

    ¡°Morning. You must be hungry. Let¡¯s eat,¡± Andres said smoothly, acting as if nothing had happened. His nonchnt attitude made her rx a little.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll just wash up real quick,¡± she said.

    ¡°No rush. I¡¯ll wait,¡± he replied.

    ¡°No need to wait for me. If you¡¯re hungry, go ahead and start,¡± she told him.

    With a small smile, he simply said, ¡°I¡¯m not in a rush. I can wait.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 391

    ?Chapter 391:

    Hearing that, Rachel didn¡¯t argue further. She freshened up in record time, pulled her hair into a loose ponytail, and returned to the dining area without makeup.

    By the time she came back, Andres had already set the table, everything neatly arranged.

    As she sat down, he passed her a fork.

    ¡°Oh, thanks.¡±

    ¡°Dig in,¡± he said casually.

    Other than their brief meeting at the bar, where drinks were involved, this was their first actual meal together alone¡ªsomething that made her a little self-conscious.

    After all, their rtionship was strictly professional.

    Noticing her hesitation, Andres raised a brow. ¡°Not hungry? Or does it not suit your taste?¡±

    ¡°No, it all looks amazing¡ªI just don¡¯t know where to start,¡± Rachel admitted.

    ¡°Then sample a little of everything,¡± he suggested. ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure what you¡¯d prefer, so I got a mix.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s eyesnded on the bread. ¡°Wait, are these from the famous bakery?¡± she asked, surprised.

    ¡°I saw a huge line and figured they must be worth it, so I lined up to try it,¡± Andres said casually. ¡°What do you think? Do you like it?¡±

    Rachel took a bite, and her face lit up. ¡°Yeah, I love it. They¡¯re tough to get, though¡ªI only line up for them on weekends. But most of the time, I end up sleeping in, and by the time I wake up, they¡¯re already gone. So I only get to have them once or twice a month.¡±

    She chuckled lightly. ¡°I guess it¡¯s always the things we can¡¯t have that stick with us the most.¡±

    ¡°Exactly, just like people,¡± Andres said, his gaze carrying a deeper meaning.

    Then, he pushed all the bread toward her. ¡°Go ahead and enjoy as much as you want today. Once you¡¯ve had your fill, the craving won¡¯t be as strong.¡±

    As they ate, the tension in the air gradually melted away, reced by an easygoingfort.

    Feeling more at ease, she finally spoke up about the night before. ¡°Mr. Garrett, I owe you an apology for yesterday. I invited you for dinner, but things didn¡¯t quite go as nned, and you got drunk. I wanted to reach out to your assistant, but I didn¡¯t have his number, so the only option was to let you stay here. I hope that was okay.¡±

    ???????? ???????? ???? ???? ????????????????: g????????¦Í????????????

    Andres let out a smallugh. ¡°If anyone should be saying sorry, it¡¯s me. I overestimated my tolerance, and that¡¯s on me. Jeffrey was kind enough to let me crash in his room while he took the couch. I really appreciate that.¡±

    The mention of Jeffrey reminded Rachel of something. ¡°Speaking of which, where is Jeffrey?¡± she asked.

    ¡°He mentioned something about visiting a medical facility and headed out early,¡± Andres answered.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Rachel murmured, though she couldn¡¯t shake the worry that he was out job hunting alone, still affected by what had happened before.

    As they wrapped up breakfast, Rachel¡¯s eyesnded on Andres¡¯s outfit, and something about it struck her as oddly familiar.

    ¡°Mr. Garrett, is that¡ª¡± she started, but before she could finish, Brian appeared at the entrance.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 392

    ?Chapter 392:

    The door had been open, so the moment he arrived, Rachel saw him instantly.

    ¡°What¡¯s he doing here?¡± Brian¡¯s face, which had been neutral a moment ago, hardened instantly.

    ¡°Um¡­¡± Rachel stammered,pletely thrown off by Brian¡¯s sudden presence.

    Andres stepped in before Rachel could respond. ¡°Rachel helped me outst night, so I figured bringing her breakfast was the least I could do,¡± he said casually.

    ¡°But what about you, Mr. White? What¡¯s got you here so early?¡± His tone was calm yet pointed.

    ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern,¡± Brian shot back, his expression hardening.

    Noticing that Rachel had nearly finished eating, Brian made no move to bring out the food he had with him.

    ¡°I figured you¡¯d want to get out for a bit, so I came to take you somewhere,¡± Brian said, turning his attention to Rachel.

    ¡°I appreciate it, but I just want to stay home and rx today,¡± Rachel responded.

    ¡°A little fresh air might help. Let¡¯s bring Jeffrey along too,¡± Brian suggested. ¡°Where is he, by the way?¡±

    Rachel opened her mouth to respond, but Brian¡¯s sharp eyes had already locked onto Andres.

    ¡°Those clothes¡­ they belong to Jeffrey,¡± Brian said, his tone unwavering.

    Following his line of sight, Rachel finally realized why Andres¡¯s outfit had looked so familiar to her.

    ¡°Where exactly did you sleepst night?¡± Brian asked bluntly, making Rachel freeze in ce.

    She was caughtpletely off guard. How had he figured it out just from that?

    Seeing no reason to lie, Andres simply met Brian¡¯s gaze and said, ¡°Take a wild guess.¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re testing me now?¡± Brian growled, grabbing Andres by the cor. ¡°Listen to me¡ªRachel isn¡¯t someone you can just waltz into the life of.¡±

    Even with Brian¡¯s aggression, Andres stood firm,pletely unshaken.

    g ? ln¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s, your storytelling home

    ¡°You and Rachel are no longer together, so I don¡¯t see why I can¡¯t get close to her. We¡¯re both single, and that gives me every right to make a move. Most importantly, I don¡¯t have an old love in my life. When I like someone, Imit fully¡ªunlike you, who can¡¯t seem to make up your mind.¡±

    Andres spoke calmly, but his words hit hard, leaving Brian with nothing to say.

    Brian stiffened, momentarily at a loss, his confidence gone.

    After a brief silence, he turned his attention to Rachel and asked in a low voice,

    ¡°Is that what you want too?¡±

    Rachel held Brian¡¯s gaze this time, unwavering.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the truth?¡± she asked, her voice calm yet piercing.

    Brian¡¯s lips curled into a bitterugh, his eyes shing with barely contained fury.

    ¡°So, you allowed him to stay the night but decided to send me away,¡± he shot back, his voice sharp with usation.

    Without another word, he turned and walked out, leaving the room in stunned silence.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 393

    ?Chapter 393:

    The once vibrant atmosphere now felt hollow, the breakfast on the table growing cold as the warmth drained from the room.

    Rachel¡¯s hands shook as she reached for a ss of water, her fingers struggling to grip it properly.

    Noticing her distress, Andres stepped in, gently cing the ss in her hand.

    ¡°Take your time,¡± he said softly, his voice soothing. ¡°There¡¯s no need to hurry.¡±

    Rachel took a few quick sips, the cool water helping to steady her nerves. Slowly, the tension in her chest began to ease, and she felt herself regainingposure.

    ¡°He¡¯s angry now, but he probably hasn¡¯t gone far. If you want to exin, there¡¯s still time,¡± Andres suggested gently, his tone encouraging.

    Rachel set the ss down and shook her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s better this way,¡± she replied softly.

    After finally parting ways, she didn¡¯t want to reopen old wounds orplicate things further.

    The following day, Rachel carefully applied makeup to conceal her paleplexion before heading out to meet Elsa.

    When she arrived, Elsa was already seated, two steaming cups of coffee on the table, their rich aroma filling the air. It was clear she had prepared in advance.

    ¡°Rachel, you¡¯re here! How was the traffic?¡± Elsa greeted her warmly, standing up with a bright smile.

    ¡°Pretty smooth,¡± Rachel replied, returning the smile.

    ¡°Please, sit down. No need to stand on ceremony.¡±

    Though Rachel insisted, Elsa waited until she had taken her seat before settling back into her chair.

    Elsa soon signaled a waiter and passed the menu to Rachel.

    ¡°Take a look and see if there¡¯s anything else you¡¯d like. Don¡¯t hold back; order whatever you want,¡± she said with a warm smile.

    Rachel shook her head gently.

    L??t??¦Ó ch?¨»¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?l??.?§àm

    ¡°This coffee is perfect for now.¡±

    ¡°How about something sweet, then? A little dessert won¡¯t hurt; you¡¯ve always kept your figure so well,¡± Elsa pressed, her tone cheerful but insistent.

    Rachel couldn¡¯t help but notice the unusual deference in Elsa¡¯s manner, almost as if she were trying too hard to please.

    It was unexpected. Having known Elsa for years, Rachel was familiar with her confident, spirited personality. She had always been proud and self-assured. Though not from a wealthy background, she had nevercked anything and had grown up surrounded by affection. Her straightforward, lively nature had never required her to act so¡­ submissive.

    The shift in Elsa¡¯s behavior left Rachel feeling unsettled.

    ¡°Elsa, really, there¡¯s no need to fuss. I just had breakfast, so I¡¯m not hungry. If I feel like somethingter, I¡¯ll order. And please, sit down,¡± she said kindly, hoping to ease the awkwardness.

    Elsa finally smiled and nodded.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Yet, even after sitting down, her expression stayed strained. Her hands fidgeted on the table, fingers clenching and unclenching in a restless rhythm that betrayed her inner turmoil.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 394

    ?Chapter 394:

    Rachel, noticing her unease, softened her tone.

    ¡°Elsa, there¡¯s no need to be so nervous. Just say what¡¯s on your mind. And honestly, I¡¯m curious, what happened to Myrna? How did she be so ill so suddenly?¡±

    At Rachel¡¯s gentle tone, Elsa seemed to rx slightly. Her lips quivered as she struggled to find the right words. Finally, she spoke, her voice fragile but clear.

    ¡°Rachel, the truth is¡­ Myrna is in thete stages of breast cancer. It¡¯s already spread to her liver.¡±

    The words struck Rachel like a thunderp, leaving her momentarily breathless. A heavy, suffocating weight seemed to press down on her chest, making it hard to think.

    ¡°How¡­ how did this happen?¡± Rachel asked, her voice trembling.

    Perhaps thinking of her own struggles, her heart ached with deep, empathetic sorrow.

    ¡°When did this start?¡±

    Elsa¡¯s face was heavy with grief.

    ¡°It happened earlier this year. By the time Myrna found out, it was already toote.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s brow furrowed in confusion.

    ¡°But I¡¯ve heard the survival rate for breast cancer is rtively high. How did it get this bad?¡±

    Elsa nodded, her expression grim.

    ¡°It¡¯s true, but Myrna has the most aggressive and incurable type. The disease spread quickly. After years of hard work with Huey Dury, they finally bought a house and settled down here. But the treatment costs have wiped them out. She¡¯s under so much pressure, she doesn¡¯t want to burden him, and her constant depression has only made things worse.¡±

    Rachel sighed deeply, her heart heavy. Life was unpredictable, full of twists no one could foresee. No one knew what woulde first¡ªtomorrow, or an unexpected tragedy.

    It reminded her of her own situation. Without the test results staring her in the face, she wouldn¡¯t have believed Myrna had a terminal illness. Sometimes, waking up in the morning, she felt it was all just a cruel joke fate was ying on her. But as soon as she got up and faced the day, the illusion shattered.

    Time and again, she was forced to confront the harsh reality¡ªit wasn¡¯t a joke. It was her life, an unchangeable truth she had no choice but to ept.

    For a long time, she believed she was the most unfortunate. But now, hearing about Myrna, she wasn¡¯t so sure. Who was worse off, her or Myrna? It was impossible to say.

    ???????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????

    Yet she sensed Elsa hadn¡¯te to her just to talk about Myrna¡¯s illness. If she had to guess, Elsa needed her help with something. But given that their college friendship had been nothing more than average, Elsa was likely hesitant to ask, fearing rejection.

    Thinking of Myrna¡¯s struggles and their shared past, Rachel felt a pang of sympathy. At the same time, she couldn¡¯t ignore the unspoken request lingering in Elsa¡¯s hesitation.

    Rachel met Elsa¡¯s gaze and spoke gently, bridging the silence.

    ¡°Elsa, if you need my help, just say it. I¡¯ll do what I can.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 395

    ?Chapter 395:

    Elsa probably didn¡¯t expect Rachel to be so straightforward, and for a brief moment, she was stunned. But it didn¡¯t take long for her face to brighten with excitement.

    ¡°Rachel, I really appreciate it.¡±

    Elsa¡¯s excitement was impossible to miss.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re probably wondering about my history with Huey and Myrna. Back in college, you might¡¯ve heard some things. It¡¯s true, I had feelings for Huey and did everything I could to win his affection, but his heart was always with Myrna. No matter how many times I confessed or what I tried, he turned me down every time, making it clear that his heart belonged to someone else. What I didn¡¯t expect was that someone else would be Myrna, my best friend. She knew all along but never told me. Honestly, I even wished for her to disappear, and sometimes, I even wished her harm in my sleep. Can you believe how cruel I was?¡±

    Elsa let out a bitterugh at herself.

    Rachel¡¯s heart ached for her. Elsa had always been known for her strength, courage, and fearless attitude. There were times when Rachel saw a mirror of herself in Elsa. Just like Elsa had once been, Rachel too had relentlessly chased after Brian, no matter what it cost.

    ¡°Who hasn¡¯t made some mistakes for love, right?¡±

    Rachel¡¯sforting words helped Elsa breathe a little easier.

    ¡°Thank you, Rachel. You¡¯re so kind. As you probably know, my friendship with Myrna ended badly. We went from being best friends to bitter rivals in the blink of an eye. After that, Huey stopped holding back. He started pursuing Myrna openly, but she wouldn¡¯t ept him. Back then, I always thought Myrna was just ying hard to get with Huey for the thrill of it. I had no idea she was actually thinking about me, afraid that being with him would hurt me. The truth was, she had fallen in love with him even before I did, but she kept her feelings to herself. She was too shy to admit it. And when she finally found the courage to tell me, she realized I loved him too. So, she chose to bury her love, to stay away from Huey, to protect my feelings. But I was blinded by resentment. All I could think about was getting back at her.¡±

    Elsa¡¯s voice trembled with emotion.

    Rachel quietly handed her a tissue.

    Fresh chapters live g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í????s

    After dabbing her eyes and taking a deep breath, Elsa continued, ¡°I waited for the perfect moment to take my revenge. And then, my chance finally came. Huey got caught in a giarism scandal with his thesis. I was the only one who could prove his innocence. I saw an opportunity and took it¡ªI told him I would help, but only if he agreed to be with me. Even with his entire future on the line, he still refused. So, I went to Myrna instead. I knew she was soft-hearted, that she wouldn¡¯t let Huey suffer. So I made her a deal¡ªif she walked away from Huey, I¡¯d clear his name. Just as I expected, she didn¡¯t even hesitate. She gave him up without a second thought. But even then, it wasn¡¯t enough for me. I was afraid they¡¯d find their way back to each other, so I made sure Myrna had no way to return. I forced her to marry someone she didn¡¯t love. I thought that once she was out of the picture, Huey would finally look at me. That he would finally love me. But¡­¡± Elsa¡¯s eyes flickered with emotion as she spoke. ¡°I was wrong. No matter what I did, no matter how much effort I put in, his heart always belonged to Myrna. I tried for years, but it was all in vain. It wasn¡¯t until my family went bankrupt and Huey helped me without hesitation that I realized how deeply I had gone astray. I admitted everything to him. Half a year ago, he and Myrna crossed paths again. I never expected to see her in such a state¡ªher body covered in bruises from an abusive marriage. Thankfully, she managed to escape and divorced her husband. She and Huey reunited, and despite all the years apart, their love remained strong. They quickly got back together. But less than a monthter, she was diagnosed withte-stage breast cancer. I was consumed by regret and guilt. That¡¯s why I want to make up for the terrible mistakes I made.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 396

    ?Chapter 396:

    Overwhelmed, Elsa finally broke down, unable to hold back her emotions any longer.

    Tears poured down her cheeks.

    Rachel passed her a tissue while quietly dabbing at her own tears.

    Myrna¡¯s fate was unbearably cruel.

    She had grown up in hardship, struggling against the odds.

    But in one way, she had been blessed¡ªshe had found Huey, a man who had loved herpletely, unwaveringly, until the very end. Rachel couldn¡¯t help but think¡ªif given the choice, she would rather die like Myrna.

    At least she would take her final breath in the arms of the man who loved her. At least, in thosest moments, she would feel his warmth, hear his heartbeat, and know she was cherished. And there would be peace, with no fear or regrets.

    But she would never have that.

    Huey¡¯s love for Myrna was unwavering and unshakable.

    But Brian¡­ Brian didn¡¯t love her.

    And that was the biggest difference. A distance she could never bridge. Elsa took a deep breath, regaining a bit ofposure, and called out, ¡°Rachel!¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡± Rachel snapped out of her thoughts, quickly wiping away the tears lingering at the corners of her eyes.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a heartbreaking love story?¡± Elsa murmured, her voiceced with regret. ¡°Back then, I was young and foolish. I destroyed something truly beautiful.¡±

    She hesitated for a moment before continuing. ¡°Huey and Myrna are struggling financially, so I¡¯ve been trying to gather money however I can. The fundraising campaign you saw online is just one way. But there¡¯s something else, something bigger, that I need your help with. Please, promise me you¡¯ll help. If you do, I¡¯ll owe you¡ªI¡¯ll do anything you ask.¡±

    Rachel remained calm despite the turmoil in her heart. ¡°Tell me what it is first, Elsa.¡±

    ¡°Huey has dedicated his life to medicine, working tirelessly as a doctor.

    When Myrna fell ill, he sought out every specialist and expert, hoping for a miracle, but the oue remained the same¡ªshe had less than three months left. But¡­ the White Group¡¯s biomedical division has been working with top medical centers, and they¡¯ve just developed a new drug. It¡¯s still in clinical trials, not avable to the public yet, but I heard it¡¯s meant for Myrna¡¯s exact condition. Huey wants to join the research team so he can secure the treatment for her. But he¡¯s just one doctor among many, and thepetition is brutal. He doesn¡¯t stand a chance on his own. Rachel, I know you¡¯ve been with the White Group for years¡ªyou must have connections. I¡¯m begging you, please help him. If you do, I¡¯ll owe you forever.¡±

    Gal n o v el s . is your destination for fiction

    Just as she finished speaking, she dropped her gaze, then made a sudden motion to kneel, her face marked with raw desperation.

    The sheer sincerity in her expression was undeniable.

    Rachel hesitated for a moment, then recalled her connection to the department¡¯s new manager. With a measured nod, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll see what I can do.¡±

    But deep down, she knew the truth¡ªwhen it came to real influence, no one held more power in this matter than Brian.

    If Rachel wanted to help Huey, she had to beg Brian.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 397

    ?Chapter 397:

    However, she had made a clean break from him not too long ago. If she suddenly approached him now, he would surely think she had just been ying too hard to get.

    Worse, he might find her actions maniptive and push her even further away.

    That was why Rachel couldn¡¯t promise anything. ¡°Elsa, I¡¯ll try my best, but things might not work out. I hope you and Huey are ready for that possibility.¡±

    Elsa nodded quickly, her gratitude overflowing. ¡°Thank you, Rachel. I had almost given up hope, but I never thought you¡¯d still be willing to help us. Oh, by the way, there¡¯s an alumni reunioning up in two days. It¡¯s not often we all get together¡ªyou shoulde.¡±

    Seeing Elsa¡¯s excitement, Rachel felt it would be rude to refuse and nodded in agreement. Wait¡­ the alumni reunion?

    Hadn¡¯t Tracy invited Brian to that as well?

    If it was supposed to be around this time, shouldn¡¯t it have already taken ce?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Elsa asked, picking up on Rachel¡¯s puzzled expression.

    ¡°I thought the reunion was already over.¡±

    ¡°It was supposed to best Friday, but some alumni hadst-minute conflicts, so we pushed it back. It¡¯s happening in two days.¡±

    Two days would go by in a sh.

    On the day of the reunion, Rachel chose a simple outfit, kept her makeup natural, and met up with Elsa.

    The venue had a cozy, weing atmosphere, and by the time they arrived, most of the ssmates were already there, chatting andughing.

    ¡°You must be hungry. Let¡¯s get something to eat first,¡± Elsa suggested, steering Rachel toward the buffet.

    Rachel had barely taken a few bites when an alumnus approached, inquiring about Myrna¡¯s condition.

    Myrna¡¯s sudden misfortune had be a topic of deep concern among them.

    Before long, Elsa was swept away by others, leaving Rachel to quietly observe from the sidelines. She didn¡¯t mind¡ªbeing unnoticed suited her just fine.

    ??¦Ñ??¦Á?????? ?????? ???? ????????¦Í????????????

    She had only just started eating when a man walked up to her. His face lit up in recognition. ¡°Rachel Marsh, a manager of White Group! It really is you! I almost didn¡¯t believe my eyes. We¡¯ve had a few reunions before, but this is the first time you¡¯ve joined us. What a surprise!¡±

    Rachel hesitated for a moment, the man¡¯s face vaguely familiar but not quite ringing a bell.

    The event had drawn arge crowd, and the venue was spacious, making it hard to keep track of everyone.

    Some faces stood out¡ªshe could match them to names without much effort.

    But there were plenty of others she simply couldn¡¯t ce.

    And yet, from the way he spoke, it was clear he knew her well. Rachel put on a polite smile and said, ¡°Just call me Rachel. And let¡¯s not talk about work.¡±

    She didn¡¯t want to mention her position at White Group at a casual gathering like this.

    However, the man grew even more enthusiastic. ¡°How could I? You¡¯ve aplished so much¡ªgetting into White Group, bing a manager at such a young age. I really admire you!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 398

    ?Chapter 398:

    As he continued talking about White Group, his real intentions became obvious.

    Rachel quickly caught on to what he was after.

    ¡°Excuse me, I¡¯m feeling a bit thirsty. I¡¯ll grab some juice.¡± She got up at once, using it as an excuse to slip away.

    But before she could even finish her drink, he was back.

    This time, his grin was even wider. ¡°Do you remember Tracy Haynes? I heard she¡¯sing tonight, and Brian White might be with her. Since you¡¯re a manager at White Group, you must know his schedule. Is he reallying?¡±

    The moment he mentioned Brian, Rachel¡¯s expression subtly shifted. Before she could respond, others quickly crowded around, their curiosity evident. ¡°Yeah, Rachel, is Brian Whiteing?¡±

    Seeing how blunt they were, Rachel didn¡¯t bother sugarcoating her answer.

    She ced her ss down with a dull thud and said coolly, ¡°I have no idea.¡±

    That response clearly didn¡¯t satisfy them.

    A few got impatient. ¡°Come on, how could you not know? You work at White Group.¡±

    Rachel wasn¡¯t in the mood to entertain them and had no interest in exining.

    So she simply stated, ¡°I quit.¡±

    ¡°No way! White Group is everyone¡¯s dream job. Why would you quit? You¡¯re just making excuses,¡± someone scoffed, clearly doubtful.

    Rachel huffed. ¡°Overtime never ends, sleep is a luxury, and employees are treated like machines. And the boss? Cold and heartless. If any of you want that job, be my guest. I couldn¡¯t take it anymore.¡±

    To make them stop pestering her, Rachel had no choice but to make up a story, and she didn¡¯t hold back on the exaggeration.

    Even so, someone still scoffed. ¡°So what if it¡¯s exhausting? The pay makes it worth it.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s the use of it if you¡¯re worked to death? You¡¯re just mad because I won¡¯t spill where Brian White is, aren¡¯t you?¡± Rachel shot back.

    Just then, someone in the hall excitedly announced, ¡°Tracy is here!¡± In an instant, the crowd abandoned Rachel and swarmed toward the entrance. ¡°Where¡¯s Brian White? Did hee with her?¡±

    ?????????????? ???????? g???????¦Í???????????????

    Rachel watched themotion unfold and let out a quiet chuckle.

    Elsa handed Rachel a ss of juice with a wry smile. ¡°People chase after wealth like birds chase after food. To them, Brian White isn¡¯t just a man¡ªhe¡¯s a goldmine. Get close to him, and you¡¯re set for life.¡±

    ¡°Is that how it is?¡± Rachel mused with another small smile.

    Just as Elsa had pointed out, there was no shortage of people eager to get a piece of his wealth, status, and influence.

    If she had been like them, perhaps life would have been easier. But that wasn¡¯t the case. She never cared for the riches, the prestige, or the connections. She only wanted the man himself.

    And because of that, she lost¡ªutterly andpletely.

    It wasn¡¯t long before Tracy made her grand entrance.

    Draped in a flowing white gown that highlighted her graceful figure, she looked every bit the refined and sophisticateddy. Her long, wavy hair tumbled elegantly down her back, while the hem of her dress danced with every step she took.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 399

    ?Chapter 399:

    There was no denying it¡ªTracy was breathtaking.

    More importantly, she was exactly the type of woman Brian had always envisioned by his side. She was graceful, poised, and exuded an effortless elegance. Who wouldn¡¯t be captivated by her charm? Murmurs spread through the crowd. ¡°Tracy Haynes is stunning. No wonder Brian White was drawn to her.¡±

    ¡°I heard he has liked her since their college days. They were each other¡¯s first love¡ªwhat a perfect pair.¡±

    ¡°But for some reason, they ended up parting ways. Now that they¡¯ve reunited, it¡¯s like they were meant to be.¡±

    Tracy¡¯s eyes sparkled with delight as a triumphant smile curved on her lips. She seemed to glow, basking in her own sense of victory.

    Still wearing that smug smile, Tracy approached Rachel with the elegance of a swan. ¡°Rachel, what a surprise! I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be here!¡±

    ¡°Oh? You have the right to be here, but I don¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°Oh no, Rachel, you¡¯ve misunderstood. That¡¯s not what I meant. I just¡­ well, I know you¡¯re not fond of these kinds of social gatherings, so I assumed you wouldn¡¯t attend.¡±

    Tracy yed the part of the innocent victim, her eyes welling up as she rushed to exin.

    ¡°I simply felt likeing today.¡±

    Tracy paused for a moment before leaning in and lowering her voice so only Rachel could hear.

    ¡°Rachel, care to take a guess? Do you think Brian came with me?¡±

    ¡°Not interested,¡± Rachel said tly, her tone as cold as ice.

    To Rachel, Tracy¡¯s motives were painfully clear.

    Tracy wasn¡¯t one to give up easily. She shed a soft smile. ¡°Are you truly not interested, or are you just scared to guess? Afraid to face the truth?¡±

    ¡°Does it even matter?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it does. If I had to guess, you probably hate me right now. Maybe even hoping I get run over the second I walk out of here!¡±

    ?????????? ?????????? ????: g???????¦Í????????£®??????

    ¡°Oh? Sounds more like that¡¯s what you¡¯ve been hoping for. Wishing for my downfall every single day.¡±

    Tracy had meant to provoke Rachel, but instead, Rachel flipped the script on her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get too full of yourself. Once Brian shows up, I¡¯ll be the center of attention, and you? You¡¯ll be nothing but a forgotten shadow.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine by me. I couldn¡¯t care less.¡±

    She had no interest in entertaining people who were all smiles on the surface but full of arrogance underneath.

    ¡°You¡¯re so stubborn. But deep down, know the truth that you¡¯re jealous. After all these years, Brian has never once acknowledged you in public. I bet that eats you up inside.¡±

    Tracy always knew exactly where to twist the knife.

    Once upon a time, that had been Rachel¡¯s deepest wound. But now?

    She didn¡¯t even want Brian, much less some meaningless gestures.

    ¡°And what of it?¡± Rachel sneered.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 400

    Chapter 400:

    Tracy let out a mockingugh. ¡°Stop deluding yourself. Brian never liked you. If he did, he wouldn¡¯t have kept you a secret.¡± Every word Tracy said was the harsh truth.

    And painful truths always cut the deepest.

    Rachel had seen iting and thought she could handle it, but hearing Tracy say it out loud still felt like a p to the face.

    Tracy, growing bolder, sneered. ¡°Rachel, you¡¯ve only ever been a stand-in. If I sugarcoat it, that¡¯s what I¡¯d call you. You should at least know your ce. Don¡¯t forget where you stand.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s face turned cold in an instant.

    She stepped forward and grabbed Tracy by the cor, her voice sharp as ice. ¡°Tracy, you¡¯d better stay quiet for a while. If you keep pushing me, I won¡¯t think twice about exposing my rtionship with Brian. And when that happens, your little fairytale romance will turn into a scandal overnight. You¡¯ll be nothing but the infamous ¡®other woman,¡¯ hated by everyone.¡±

    Tracy let out a soft chuckle, utterly unbothered.

    ¡°Oh, Rachel¡­ Do you really think anyone will believe you? They¡¯ll just assume you¡¯re bitter, making up stories because you can¡¯t stand seeing me with him.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s lips curved into a slow, knowing smile. ¡°Oh? Is that so? Then what if Carol vouches for me? What if I show them our wedding rings and the invitations?¡±

    Tracy¡¯s smirk faltered. Her confidence began to crack, and as realization set in, her face darkened.

    ¡°I don¡¯t scare that easily.¡±

    Rachel met her gaze without a hint of hesitation. ¡°If you¡¯re so sure, then go ahead and call my bluff. I¡¯ve got nothing to lose.¡±

    With that, she turned on her heel, unwilling to waste another second on this conversation.

    But Tracy wasn¡¯t done. She reached out and grabbed Rachel¡¯s wrist.

    Rachel instinctively yanked her hand away, and in that split second, a sharp sound rang out¡ªclear and shattering, like fragile ss hitting the floor.

    She turned her head just in time to see themotion unfold. A waiter¡¯s tray had tipped over, sending ssware crashing onto the floor, splintering into countless pieces. And right in the middle of the mess was Tracy.

    She hadnded awkwardly, her once-elegant white gown now a mess. Her carefully styled hair was in disarray, strands falling over her face. The shattered ss glimmered under the lights as it scattered around her, some shards evennding on her dress and skin.

    ???????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????

    But instead of crying, she put on a delicate, sorrowful look, ying the perfect damsel in distress.

    Rachel could neverpete with her in this game. Pretending to be fragile and innocent? Just the thought made her sick.

    ¡°Rachel, I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have stopped you. I know you didn¡¯t do it on purpose,¡± Tracy murmured, biting her lip, her eyes full of understanding.

    Rachel said nothing and simply watched her little performance.

    Then, someone in the crowd gasped, ¡°She¡¯s bleeding! Tracy is bleeding!¡±

    All eyes instantly dropped to the floor.

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Hope you enjoyed the chapters dear ones. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. ?(?? ? ? )??

    .

 Chapter 401

    ?Chapter 401:

    Sharp shards of ss had pierced Tracy¡¯s leg, and blood slowly trickled down, pooling onto the carpet in a pattern that almost looked like a blooming flower¡ªstrangely mesmerizing in its own way.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for ruining the carpet. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll pay for the damages,¡± Tracy said softly.

    Even while injured, she was worried about something as trivial as a carpet¡ªonly making the crowd adore her more.

    ¡°Tracy, you¡¯re hurt! Why are you even thinking about the carpet?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so kind, as always! Rachel just attacked you in front of everyone, yet you¡¯re still forgiving her?¡±

    That one remark sent every pair of eyes in the room straight to Rachel.

    Tracy had always been a master at ying the victim.

    Right now, Rachel found herself utterly speechless. No matter what she said, people would assume she was just making up excuses. That was exactly what Tracy had nned all along with this carefully orchestrated act. And she had certainly pulled it off.

    But there was one thing Tracy hadn¡¯t ounted for¡ªRachel couldn¡¯t care less about what these people thought.

    ¡°Tracy Haynes, what a shame you¡¯re not an actress.¡±

    Rachel was never one to back down. And her sharp tongue never missed its target.

    Tracy¡¯s face turned pale as she bit her lip, looking as fragile as ever. ¡°Rachel, this is my fault. I¡¯m just not well¡­ I¡¯m too weak. But I really didn¡¯t fall on purpose. My leg hurts¡­ Could you help me up?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Rachel rejected her tly, without a second thought.

    Just as she turned to leave, a loud voice rang out from the entrance. ¡°Brian White is here!¡±

    At those words, half the crowd rushed toward the entrance in excitement.

    But a handful of people stayed behind, whispering among themselves.

    ¡°Now that Brian is here, Rachel¡¯s done for.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, she really messed up, offending his favorite.¡±

    ????? ??erfe???? check g???????¦Í???????????m

    ¡°Seriously, who does she think she is, going against Tracy? She¡¯spletely out of her league.¡±

    They weren¡¯t even trying to be discreet. The words reached Rachel loud and clear.

    After all these years, people still saw Tracy and Brian as the perfect couple¡ªpractically destined for each other.

    Back then, Brian had adored Tracy beyond reason, showering her with the kind of love that was deep, fierce, and unconditional.

    That kind of devotion had belonged to Tracy alone.

    Maybe that was why Tracy felt bold enough to challenge Rachel time and time again.

    At first, Rachel had wanted to wait. She believed that after everything they had been through, Brian would at least know what kind of person she was. Maybe he¡¯d trust her. But now, she saw no point in it.

    Without a word, Rachel turned and walked away. She had barely taken two steps when someone suddenly grabbed her wrist. ¡°Rachel Marsh, where do you think you¡¯re going?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 402

    ?Chapter 402:

    ¡°I don¡¯t know you. Let go.¡±

    The woman scoffed, looking smug. ¡°I was right here. I saw everything. You hurt Tracy, and now you¡¯re just trying to run away?¡±

    ¡°Running away? I¡¯m walking out with my head held high.¡± Rachel shrugged off the woman¡¯s grip and kept walking.

    The woman, caught off guard, turned red with anger and shouted, ¡°Stop her! Don¡¯t let her leave! Brian White will be here soon, and when he arrives, she¡¯ll get what she deserves.¡± Her words had an immediate impact.

    The crowd quickly moved, forming a wall in front of Rachel, cutting off her exit. Every time she tried to step left, they moved left. When she stepped right, they shifted right. Their stance was firm, their hostility clear.

    ¡°Step aside, or I¡¯ll call the police,¡± Rachel warned, her voice calm but firm.

    The mention of the police made some waver, a few even stepping back uncertainly.

    But before she could make it out, Brian walked in, nked by a group of people. Today, he was dressed simply in a gray casual T-shirt and matching pants. Even in something so understated, he remained the undeniable focus of the room.

    Just as Rachel was about to step out, a voice rang out in protest. ¡°Rachel Marsh made Tracy Haynes fall! Brian White, you can¡¯t just let her go.¡±

    ¡°Exactly! If not for Rachel, Tracy wouldn¡¯t have been hurt.¡±

    A wave of murmurs spread through the crowd, all echoing the same usation.

    Rachel didn¡¯t spare them a nce. With her back straight, she walked toward the exit with steady steps.

    But as she walked past Brian, a hand suddenly mped around her wrist. The grip¡ªstrong, familiar, unmistakable. But this time, it felt different¡ªcolder, harsher, devoid of the warmth it once held.

    The entire room fell into a hushed silence.

    Brian didn¡¯t let go, as if waiting to see how she¡¯d respond.

    Taking a deep breath, Rachel turned with a calm smile. ¡°Did you grab the wrong wrist? Tracy is the one on the floor.¡±

    ???????? ???????? ???????? ?????????????????¦Í??????????????

    Brian raised an eyebrow. ¡°Oh? Then maybe you would like to exin how, at a simple reunion, she ended up on the floor?¡±

    Before Rachel could speak, the crowd eagerly filled in the nks.

    ¡°Rachel pushed Tracy!¡±

    ¡°No, this has to be a misunderstanding! I believe Rachel¡ªshe¡¯s always been fair and honest.¡± Elsa immediately spoke up in her defense. However, being the only one on Rachel¡¯s side, Elsa became an easy target for the others.

    ¡°Elsa, are you blind? Everyone saw Rachel push Tracy!¡±

    Frustrated, Elsa snapped, ¡°Just because you think you saw something doesn¡¯t make it true. Why are you all making such a big deal out of this?¡±

    ¡°Elsa, are you losing it? Is this because Myrna took Huey from you? Now you¡¯re trying to twist the truth?¡±

    Someone deliberately dragged her personal life into it.

    And just like that, the rumors started. ¡°Right! How can we trust someone who tried to steal her own best friend¡¯s boyfriend?¡±

    ¡°Myrna¡¯s so unlucky to have ever called you a friend. Honestly, if anyone deserved to die from cancer, it should¡¯ve been you, not her. Life is so unfair.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 403

    ?Chapter 403:

    The insults and anger quickly turned on Elsa, with some even throwing wine at her.

    ¡°Elsa, be careful!¡± Rachel shouted, trying to pull her away.

    But in an instant, the attacks redirected, now targeting Rachel instead. She managed to dodge the spilled wine, but then, arge cup of steaming hot water was hurled straight at her chest.

    Hot water sshed over Rachel¡¯s dress, soaking it instantly. The burning sensation was so intense that she couldn¡¯t even cry out. Her skin felt as though mes had licked over it, and even breathing became a struggle.

    She remained frozen in ce, her feet heavy as stone, unable to take a single step.

    The room filled with mockingughter.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a little hot water¡ªwhy is she acting so dramatic?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s always picking on Tracy, but now she can¡¯t handle a bit of hot water herself?¡±

    ¡°Exactly! She should know how it feels to be on the receiving end.¡±

    With amused grins, two women raised their cups again, ready to throw more hot water at Rachel.

    But what happened next took everyone by surprise.

    Without warning, Brian seized Rachel¡¯s wrist and yanked her aside. The scalding water sshed onto the floor, sending up wisps of steam. Maybe the shock numbed her, or perhaps she simply forgot to react. Rachel stood frozen, her expression nk, as if her mind hadpletely shut down.

    ¡°Rachel, why didn¡¯t you move?¡±

    Brian¡¯s voice rose sharply, nearly a shout.

    If he hadn¡¯t acted, he didn¡¯t even want to think about what might¡¯ve happened. Didn¡¯t she care about her own safety¡ªher skin, her face?

    ¡°Say something!¡± Brian pressed, frustration creeping into his voice.

    The burning sting on her skin intensified.

    Only then did Rachel raise her head, her fists tightening. ¡°Move? Do you really think I had a choice?¡±

    ???????? ?????????????? ????????: ?????????¦Í??????©q??????

    This wasn¡¯t her fault, and she knew it. She was the one being hurt, yet somehow, she was always the one getting med.

    Without another word, she turned on her heel and walked away, refusing to stay any longer.

    But the crowd wasn¡¯t done with her yet.

    A few people stepped into Rachel¡¯s path, their voices sharp. ¡°You still owe Tracy Haynes an apology! You¡¯re not leaving yet.¡±

    At the mention of her name, Tracy, still sitting on the floor, let out a faint, pitiful moan. ¡°Brian¡­¡±

    Hearing her, Brian immediately moved toward her.

    ¡°Are you okay? Can you stand?¡± he asked, reaching out to help her.

    Tracy gave a small shake of her head and said, ¡°I think I hurt my ankle.¡±

    ¡°Look, her leg is bleeding! That looks bad!¡± someone pointed out.

    ¡°Brian, I never intended to bother you again,¡± Tracy said at just the right moment.

    After speaking, she bit her lip, her expression growing even more sorrowful.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 404

    ?Chapter 404:

    ¡°Just hold on a little longer. The doctor is on the way,¡± Brian assured her gently, lowering himself to her level.

    But to Rachel, every word of his felt like a sharp needle piercing her heart.

    They were both hurt, yet the way he treated Tracy and her were as different as night and day.

    There was a time when this would have shattered her. But now, she could almost be thankful for it. If she hadn¡¯t witnessed it firsthand, how would she have truly let go?

    ¡°Brian, my leg really hurts¡­ I want to stand,¡± Tracy whimpered, ying up her frailty.

    ¡°Ronald!¡± Brian reflexively called out, expecting Ronald to assist her.

    But when he realized Ronald wasn¡¯t around, Tracy seemed to understand and said nothing. Instead, she let her tears fall silently, each drop soaking into her clothes.

    Brian¡¯s expression tightened at the sight. With a slight frown, he asked, ¡°Is it still painful?¡±

    ¡°It is, but since the doctor¡¯s not here yet, I can wait. It¡¯s fine,¡± she said weakly.

    ¡°There¡¯s no point in waiting. Here, lean on me. I¡¯ll help you up.¡± Tracy¡¯s heart leaped with joy, but she masked it with a look of quiet endurance.

    She leaned in slightly and whispered, ¡°Rachel¡¯s already been misunderstood. If you carry me, she might get upset. Brian, really, I can wait.¡±

    Brian¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern. I¡¯ll handle it.¡± Without hesitation, he scooped Tracy into his arms.

    She instinctively wrapped her arms around his neck, their closeness stirring envy among the onlookers.

    A round of apuse broke out, loud and enthusiastic. Admiration filled the air. ¡°Wow! Brian and Tracy look perfect together!¡± ¡°Yeah, after all this time, their love is still strong. Tracy¡¯s tearspletely melt his heart.¡± ¡°Time and distance mean nothing to true love. This is amazing. I believe in love again!¡± The crowd buzzed with excitement.

    Rachel figured she might as well y along, otherwise, she¡¯d risk spoiling the cheerful atmosphere. Turning with a polite smile, she spoke. ¡°Tracy, after all these years, he still treats you with such affection. You¡¯re really lucky. But I did hear that while you two were apart, he had a new girlfriend.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s words caused an instant stir, sending murmurs rippling through the crowd. ¡°He had another woman? Then does that mean Tracy is¡­¡± Someone trailed off, the implication of ¡°the other woman¡± hanging heavily in the air.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s, the heart of storytelling

    ¡°I just said they were perfect together, but if he was two-timing, that¡¯s awful.¡± ¡°I feel awful for his girlfriend.¡±

    As whispers spread, Tracy¡¯s face turned grim. She shot Rachel a re and bit her lip before responding softly, ¡°Yes, someone was around Brian after I left. But she wasn¡¯t his girlfriend¡ªjust a shameless woman who wouldn¡¯t leave him alone.¡±

    Someone from the crowd asked skeptically, ¡°Then why did he tolerate her?¡±

    Tracy lifted her chin slightly, her tone turning smug. ¡°It¡¯s simple. She looked too much like me. Every time Brian saw her, he felt pity. He just couldn¡¯t bring himself to push her away.¡± Tracy¡¯s response was calcted and persuasive. The crowd nodded, epting her words at face value.

    ¡°Oh, that makes sense. He has always been devoted to you. You¡¯re so lucky.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 405

    ?Chapter 405:

    Rachel let out a quiet, mirthless chuckle. Ignoring the tightness in her chest, she turned her gaze toward Brian. ¡°Mr. White,¡± she said, her voice calm but sharp, ¡°I¡¯m curious. Is her version of events urate? That woman¡ªwas she really not your girlfriend? Just some desperate woman clinging to you?¡±

    Brian¡¯s eyes suddenly became unreadable. There was no hint of emotion, no change¡ªjust an unsettling calm.

    ¡°Since when did my personal life be your concern?¡± Brian asked, a smirk ying on his lips.

    Rachel shrugged. ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t. But everyone else seems curious, so I figured I¡¯d ask.¡±

    She paused, then added with a cool smile, ¡°If you¡¯ve truly been single all these years, waiting for Tracy, that¡¯s quite the rare devotion. I sincerely hope the two of you have a long and happy life together.¡±

    ¡°Noment.¡± Brian¡¯s refusal was cold.

    Cradling Tracy in his arms, he moved through the crowd, clearly heading for the second floor. With the two central figures gone, the crowd gradually dispersed. Finally unimpeded, Rachel made her exit.

    Just as she stepped through the doorway, Elsa hurried up to her, wearing an apologetic expression. ¡°Rachel, I¡¯m sorry, this is all my fault. If I hadn¡¯t invited you, none of this would have happened.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just spent. I need to go home and rest.¡± She gged down a taxi shortly after.

    Meanwhile, in a secluded room upstairs, blood still trickled from Tracy¡¯s leg. She clenched her teeth, silent, her vulnerability more apparent than ever.

    ¡°Stay here for a moment. The doctor will be here soon.¡±

    After delivering these instructions, Brian reached for his coat. At the same time, he turned and began walking outside.

    ¡°Are you leaving?¡± Tracy¡¯s voice trembled with anxiety.

    Brian remained silent, his actions speaking volumes.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to see Rachel, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    This time, Brian nodded firmly. ¡°She¡¯s hurt. I need to check on her.¡±

    Tracy bit her lip, her eyes filling with vulnerability. ¡°But I¡¯m hurt too. My leg is bleeding, and there might be ss shards in my skin. You always used to stay by my side when I was hurt. You never left me alone.¡±

    Brian¡¯s demeanor remained impassive. ¡°Tracy, things are different now. I¡¯ve called Ronald; he¡¯ll be here to stay with you.¡±

    Tracy¡¯s eyes pleaded with him. ¡°But I don¡¯t want him. I want you to stay with me.¡±

    She limped towards Brian and wrapped her arms around him without hesitation. ¡°Brian, don¡¯t you see? I¡¯ve always loved you, only you. Stay with me just a little longer. Until the doctor has treated my wounds, then you can go to Rachel. I know you¡¯re worried about her. Just half an hour, that¡¯s all I ask. It won¡¯t take long.¡±

    Tracy pressed her face against Brian¡¯s back.

    His hand reached back, trying to disentangle her arms. Yet suddenly, he felt a warmth spreading through his shirt.

    Tracy didn¡¯t say a word. She just cried silently, her tears seeping into his clothes. Her tears were a wordless plea. For a moment, he wavered, his resolve softening. But the image of Rachel doused with hot water haunted him. Her defiance always left him anxious. Had she sought medical help? Had she properly tended to her injuries? These concerns gnawed at him, driving him nearly mad.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 406

    ?Chapter 406:

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Tracy.¡±

    Brian gently but firmly loosened her grip and left decisively.

    Tracy crumpled to the floor, her silent sobs turning to muted thumps as her fists hit the floor.

    ¡°Why? Why is it this way? What does Rachel possess that I don¡¯t, making you forsake me for her?¡±

    Her clenched fists trembled with mounting bitterness.

    By the time Rachel reached home, night had already enveloped the city in darkness. The burn on her chest was still fiercely painful. Recalling that she had some burn ointment stashed away, she decided against a trip to the pharmacy.

    Upon her arrival, she found Jeffrey already in the arms of slumber, so she tread softly, cautious not to disturb his rest.

    In her bedroom, she gingerly sat on the edge of the bed and carefully peeled off her outer garments, switching to a camisole. Relieved from the harsh friction of fabric against her burned skin, the pain subsided somewhat.

    Yet, despite her thorough search through the living room and bedroom, the ointment was nowhere to be found. Left with no alternative, she phoned the pharmacy in the neighborhood, requesting a delivery.

    About ten minutester, the doorbell chimed. Without a second thought, Rachel swung the door open, only to find Brian on her doorstep.

    Instinctively, she attempted to shut the door, but his keen eyes had already glimpsed the severe burn on her chest.

    ¡°How did it get so severe?¡± he asked, noting the rming swelling and raw, bloody patches.

    ¡°What did you expect?¡± Rachel replied, her voice faltering as she struggled to find the right words.

    Brian¡¯s words faltered, caught in his throat, leaving his thoughts unspoken. Without waiting for an invitation, he grasped her hand and guided her into the living room.

    ¡°Let me apply the ointment.¡±

    ???????? ?????????????? @ ?????????¦Í?????????????

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I can manage.¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t the time for stubbornness.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not being stubborn.¡±

    ¡°Please let me assist. If you¡¯re really upset with me, you can take it out on me once your wounds are cared for.¡±

    His tone carried a rare softness. Yet, Rachel was still reluctant to let him touch her. Suddenly, she found herself swept off her feet.

    ¡°Put me down!¡± Rachel eximed, startled.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, Jeffrey is asleep. You don¡¯t want to wake him up, right?¡± Brian remarked slyly, using Jeffrey as leverage.

    In a sh, he pushed open the bedroom door and quickly shut it behind them. Once inside, Brian pulled her onto hisp and held her close.

    ¡°Let me go!¡± Rachel protested, continuing to resist.

    Brian remained silent. Instead, he opened the ointment and began applying it to his fingertips. He carefully massaged it open, then gently dabbed it onto her wounded skin. Instantly, a cooling sensation spread across the burn, easing the pain significantly.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 407

    ?Chapter 407:

    However, when he reached the most grievously injured areas, Rachel flinched.

    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Brian inquired.

    Abandoning any pretense, Rachel whispered, ¡°It hurts a lot.¡±

    Knowing her aversion to pain, he advised, ¡°Then look at me.¡±

    ¡°Why should I? You¡¯re not a doctor. Looking at you won¡¯t lessen the pain¡­¡±

    Her protest was cut short as he kissed her, leaving her mind momentarily nk.

    When she came to her senses, she struggled, but his embrace was firm, his kiss so deep it seemed as though he wished to consume her entirely. In her indignation, she momentarily forgot the sting of her burns. Only after he had finished applying the ointment did he release her lips.

    By then, the skin of her lips had split from her biting, and blood trickled down in thin streams.

    Rachel had bitten them.

    ¡°You¡¯re ruthless,¡± Brian teased with a smile.

    ¡°You provoked me.¡±

    He interjected, ¡°I¡¯ve finished with the ointment. Does it still hurt?¡± Rachel nced down; the burns indeed appeared well treated. So, he had kissed her to divert her from the pain?

    ¡°Tracy fell. I know you didn¡¯t push her. Why didn¡¯t you exin to me?¡± Brian suddenly asked.

    A sharp pain shot through Rachel¡¯s chest. If Brian already knew the truth, why did he choose to stay silent back then? One sentence from him was far more useful than any exnation she could have given. And yet, he let her be misunderstood, standing by without a single word in her defense.

    That only proved he had no love for her, not even the slightest bit ofpassion. If it had been Tracy in her ce, he wouldn¡¯t have hesitated to step in. He would¡¯ve defended her without a second thought, never allowing her to suffer even the smallest slight.

    But for Rachel? Was she nothing more than someone he could step on whenever he pleased?

    Rachel put on a shirt and lifted her gaze. ¡°Thank you for your help. You can leave now.¡±

    Your favorite stories are on g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s?c?m

    Brian caught her wrist. ¡°Avoiding the topic? Why won¡¯t you answer me?¡±

    ¡°What about you? You knew everything, yet you let them twist the truth. Have I ever even crossed your mind?¡± Rachel couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. ¡°Do you enjoy seeing me humiliated? Do you get some twisted satisfaction out of watching me be misunderstood and trampled on? Or am I just meant to be your obedient shadow, always there when you need me, always struggling without you?¡±

    Her words hit Brian hard, like sharp nails driven straight into his chest. He had never once seen it from that perspective.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I¡ª¡± Brian hesitated, struggling for words. ¡°I just¡­ I wanted you toe to me, to ask for my help.¡±

    His heart pounded erratically, as if he were tumbling into a bottomless abyss. It hit him then¡ªhe had made a terrible mistake. He had beenpletely, utterly wrong.

    Rachel let out a bitterugh. ¡°Come to you? Haven¡¯t I begged you enough times already? I¡¯m a person, not some pet you keep around to entertain you. When you¡¯re in a good mood, I¡¯m allowed to be near you. When you¡¯re not, I have to grovel for your attention. I¡¯m a human. I feel pain too. I don¡¯t have much time¡­¡±

    She stopped mid-sentence, realizing she was dangerously close to losing control. Her emotions were spiraling, and she had nearly said something she shouldn¡¯t have.

    But right now, it felt like her heart was being ripped to shreds.

    ¡°Just because I stay silent doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t care. I care, Brian. I care more than you know. I know you love Tracy¡ªyou always have. You would give up everything for her, even your own future. That¡¯s why I stepped back. I didn¡¯t want to be in your way. But you and I were happy once, too.¡± Her voice cracked as she finally broke down. She clutched her chest, the ache inside her deepening, almost unbearable.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 408

    ?Chapter 408:

    ¡°I¡¯m not foolish enough to expect you to love me. I don¡¯t expect you to acknowledge what we had or to change your mind. All I want is for you to respect my choice and leave me alone.¡±

    Was that really too much to ask? Why did she have to be dragged through the mud again and again?

    She wiped her tears and took a shaky breath. ¡°When I saw youing, I was happy. I thought¡ªeven if you don¡¯t love me, at least you wouldn¡¯t just watch me be humiliated. But¡­¡±

    Her voice caught in her throat, and she couldn¡¯t go on.

    Reality was cruel, and the truth was clear¡ªhis choice would always be Tracy.

    After pouring out her feelings, Rachel wiped away her tears. Maybe it was the release she needed because, strangely, she felt lighter. When she finally spoke, the desperation in her voice had disappeared, reced by a quiet,posed tone.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just drop it. There¡¯s no point in discussing this any further. Once my project is wrapped up, I¡¯ll resign and stay out of your way. It¡¯ste. You should leave now.¡±

    Rachel steadied herself and gestured toward the door, making it clear that their conversation was over. But before she could take another breath, Brian pulled her into a tight embrace.

    His voice dropped to a low, regretful tone. ¡°Rachel, I messed up. But I swear, I never meant to embarrass you or ignore you. I was just¡­ angry. And jealous.¡±

    The moment he said those words, a weight seemed to lift off his chest. The words came effortlessly. ¡°I won¡¯t deny it¡ªI¡¯m jealous of Andres. So much that I can¡¯t stand it. I wish I could erase him from your life. I never knew what jealousy felt like until I saw you being kind to another man. When I heard you allowed him to stay over, I lost control. Every time you smiled at him, it felt like a knife in my chest. I just wanted you to be there for me, the way you used to be. I wanted to be the only one in your heart. But the days without you have been unbearable. I was wrong, Rachel. Please,e back to me.¡±

    Brian rested his head against her shoulder, like a manpletely lost in his own regret.

    For the first time, his words were unguarded, spilling out with raw honesty.

    New updates live on g¦Ál¦Ç¦Ò¦Íe?s

    Rachel couldn¡¯t lie¡ªhis words stirred something deep inside her. But she also knew that no matter what he said, their story had already reached its final chapter.

    When she didn¡¯t respond, Brian tightened his grip on her.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t with Tracy. I only took her upstairs, then I came straight to you. Rachel, it¡¯s been so long¡ªaren¡¯t you done being angry? Please, don¡¯t shut me out.¡±

    Brian sounded almost childlike, his voice gentle, as if he was trying to win her over.

    ¡°I only held her to see how you¡¯d react. I wanted you to get jealous, to care. You used to get upset over things like this. But now, you don¡¯t even seem to mind.¡±

    Rachel hadn¡¯t expected him to say that.

    When he was cold, she knew exactly how to push back. But when he spoke so gently, she found herself at a loss for words.

    Rachel stayed quiet.

    Brian¡¯s anxiety only grew.

    ¡°Say something!¡± He nudged her neck, desperate for a response.

    Rachel turned to face him, her gaze clearer than before. ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right¡ªmaybe you are jealous. But Brian, after all these years, you¡¯re just used to having me by your side, always loving you. This isn¡¯t love. It¡¯s just possessiveness. And that¡¯s not what I want.¡±

    She wanted something real¡ªlove. To be the one and only in his life. To be someone who couldn¡¯t be reced.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 409

    ?Chapter 409:

    ¡°Brian, let go. Let¡¯s not drag this out any longer.¡±

    This time, her voice held no anger, just quiet eptance.

    ¡°I loved you so much, but some things just aren¡¯t meant to be.¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re really walking away from me?¡± For once, Brian¡¯s eyes were calm too.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not afraid I¡¯ll choose Tracy? That I¡¯ll marry her?¡±

    Even after all this time, hearing that still stung. But this time, she managed to smile.

    ¡°Yes. I truly hope you¡¯re happy.¡±

    Brian kept pushing. ¡°You¡¯re not scared I¡¯ll forget you? That I won¡¯t even remember your face?¡±

    Rachel¡¯s fingers curled into her palm, but her smile never wavered. ¡°That¡¯s okay. It¡¯s only fair. You were never really mine anyway¡ªyou always had her on your mind. So maybe it¡¯s better if you forget about me.¡±

    Brian would never truly understand how much strength it took for Rachel to say those words, nor would he ever grasp the depth of the pain that came with them.

    ¡°I need to think about it,¡± he finally said.

    When his eyes met hers again, there was an intensity in his gaze, something dark and unreadable.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Rachel replied. ¡°How long?¡±

    ¡°Give me five minutes.¡±

    She blinked. That answer caught her off guard. She had expected him to take days, maybe even weeks, not mere minutes.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait,¡± she said softly. Without another word, Brian turned and walked out.

    The night felt cold against the hard wall.

    His tall figure cast a long shadow under the dim light, making him look lonely. He ced a cigarette between his lips, lit it with a quick flick of his lighter, and watched as the smoke curled around him.

    Taking a deep drag, he exhaled slowly and leaned back against the wall, letting its cool surface support him.

    End it? Did she really want to end things? She had fought so hard, swallowed her pride, and let her tears fall as she begged him to walk away. The Rachel he had known would never have done that. She used to be so full of dreams¡ªso naive, so certain about their future.

    She had once said she wanted to wear the most beautiful wedding dress, walk down the aisle toward him, and slip on the perfect diamond ring. She had wanted to be his wife. She had wanted to have children with him.

    But now, in what felt like the blink of an eye, she had changed her mind.

    He couldn¡¯t describe the emotion stirring inside him.

    Yet, no matter how much he tried to push it away, the image of her crying kept reying in his mind.

    And the truth was¡ªhe hated seeing her cry.

    But it was just a breakup, wasn¡¯t it? With his status and his wealth, he could have any woman he wanted. If she was so desperate to leave, then fine. He would grant her wish. There was no reason for him to keep chasing after her, trying to change her mind.

    Convincing himself of that, Brian exhaled one final cloud of smoke and crushed the cigarette underfoot. At that moment, he had no clue that this would be the biggest regret of his life. By the time he¡¯d understand just how much he had lost, it would already be toote.

    When Brian walked back into the room, there was a chill in the air around him, and the sharp scent of smoke clung to his clothes. Rachel coughed lightly, the smell catching in her throat.

    ¡°How are your burns?¡± Brian asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s better,¡± she answered simply.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 410

    ?Chapter 410:

    Silence stretched between them, thick and heavy.

    Finally, she spoke again, her voice steady. ¡°Have you made your decision?¡±

    Brian moved closer, his eyes bright and soft as he looked at her. ¡°I remember you once said you loved children,¡± he murmured. ¡°You wanted two, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Rachel admitted without hesitation. ¡°I once said that.¡± Back then, she had said those words to please him. But now, with everything ending, there was no reason to pretend anymore. She had no reason to hide the truth now.

    ¡°What if I told you I wouldn¡¯t mind having kids?¡± Brian asked.

    Rachel let out a faint smile. ¡°Really? It doesn¡¯t matter now, though. Because when I choose a husband, he¡¯ll be someone who truly loves children.¡±

    Brian¡¯s expression stiffened. A sudden madness gripped him, like a wave crashing against his mind. How foolish had he been to think that merely agreeing to have children would be enough to make her stay? The thought was absurd.

    Without a second thought, he nodded, his voice firm. ¡°Alright. I agree. From this moment on, we¡¯re done. You¡¯re free to love, date, or marry whoever you want.¡±

    Rachel clenched her hands so tightly that her nails nearly pierced her skin.

    The end had arrived faster than she had expected. She had assumed she¡¯d feel a sense of relief, but there was none. Instead, all she felt was a vast emptiness¡ªloneliness, disappointment, and a dull, aching pain.

    Deep down, she knew¡ªthis time, there was no going back. There was nothing left between them. Everything they had built, every memory, would soon fade into nothing, dissolving like smoke in the wind.

    No matter how many times she had braced herself for this, no matter how often she had repeated in her mind that this was the right choice, the actual moment was far more painful than she had ever anticipated.

    ¡°Okay,¡± she forced a weak smile, her lips barely moving as she whispered the word.

    ¡°But I have one condition,¡± Brian said as he took a step closer.

    ¡°And what¡¯s that?¡± she asked.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s is where dreams unfold

    Before she could process his words, he pulled her into his arms. His eyes, dark and smoldering with something unreadable, locked onto hers. ¡°Let me kiss you¡­ just onest time.¡±

    This time, Rachel didn¡¯t resist. She rose onto her toes, closed her eyes, and pressed her lips to his first. If this was truly thest time, she wouldn¡¯t let it be hesitant or halfhearted.

    But within moments, Brian took the lead. His kisses had always been possessive, demanding. But this time, he was different¡ªslower, gentler, as if he wanted to savor every second, as if he was memorizing her.

    Again and again, he kissed her, as if he could imprint her essence onto his soul, as if he could make her a part of him. Her familiar scent wrapped around him, pulling him deeper, making him forget everything else.

    Rachel matched his intensity, her lips and tongue moving with his in a fervent, desperate rhythm.

    Under the soft glow of the night, they clung to each other as if the world beyond them no longer existed.

    But even the most intoxicating moments had toe to an end. As they finally pulled apart to catch their breath, Rachel leaned in, her lips grazing his onest time.

    A soft sigh escaped her lips before she slowly stepped back, letting the space between them grow. ¡°It¡¯ste,¡± she murmured. ¡°You should get some rest.¡±

    But Brian hesitated, his fingers lightly tracing her lips. At first, his touch was soft, almost hesitant, but then it deepened, bing more urgent. Unable to hold back, he leaned in, wanting to kiss her again.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 411

    ?Chapter 411:

    But this time, Rachel pulled away. She stepped back, putting distance between them. Her voice was steady as she reminded him, ¡°You said after that goodbye kiss, there would be nothing left between us. So, goodnight.¡±

    Brian¡¯s eyes, deep and unreadable, locked onto hers. But unlike before, he didn¡¯t move toward her. Instead, he simply parted his lips and gave a quiet nod. ¡°Alright.¡± Then, without another word, he turned and vanished into the night, leaving behind nothing but an empty void in her heart.

    That night, Rachel couldn¡¯t sleep. She curled up with her pillow, missing her mom. Soft whispers escaped her lips, repeating over and over. ¡°Mom, my heart hurts so much. I miss you. If only you were here. Did I do something wrong? But I don¡¯t want to be someone¡¯s recement anymore, nor do I want to live in fear that he¡¯ll abandon me. Mom, when I finally see you again, will you still recognize me? Mom¡­¡± Eventually, exhaustion took over, pulling her into a restless sleep.

    By the time she opened her eyes, sunlight was already streaming in. She freshened up, put on some makeup, painted her lips with a bold shade, and headed to work. Several of her projects were approaching their final stages, and she needed to ensure everything was properly wrapped up. Others were in crucial phases, demanding her full attention to stay on course. There was still a mountain of work waiting for her.

    After gathering the necessary documents, she was just about to take them to Brian for his signature. But as the memory ofst night surfaced, she hesitated and called for her assistant instead.

    ¡°Bring these papers to the president¡¯s office and have Mr. White sign them,¡± she instructed.

    ¡°He has left for a business trip. You didn¡¯t know?¡± the assistant asked.

    Rachel froze for a moment. ¡°When did he leave?¡±

    He was just here yesterday. How could he be gone already?

    ¡°Early this morning,¡± the assistant exined. ¡°He left¡ªwithout Ronald. But Tracy Haynes went with him.¡±

    Rachel gave a small nod. ¡°Alright, just have him sign it once he¡¯s back.¡± That evening, as she stepped out of the office, she spotted Natalia hurrying toward her.

    ¡°Are you done for today?¡±

    Finish the chapters at g???????¦Í????s. ??o??

    ¡°Yeah, I just wrapped up.¡±

    Natalia hooked her arm through Rachel¡¯s. ¡°Come on, dinner¡¯s on me.¡±

    Rachel blinked in surprise. ¡°What¡¯s the asion?¡±

    ¡°You forgot already? You promised to help me win over Brian. Plus, I¡¯ve got a surprise for you.¡±

    When Natalia set her mind on something, there was no escaping it.

    In the end, Rachel gave in with a sigh. She figured Natalia would take her to some fancy restaurant. Considering Natalia¡¯s upbringing in luxury, that seemed like the obvious choice.

    But to her surprise, she led her to a factory instead.

    It wasn¡¯t in some remote area, though¡ªit was still rtively close to downtown.

    Even so, the idea of eating at a factory didn¡¯t quite make sense to Rachel. Curious, she wondered aloud, ¡°Is there some kind of exclusive restaurant here?¡±

    Natalia burst intoughter. ¡°Not even close! We¡¯re eating at the factory¡¯s cafeteria.¡±

    ¡°The cafeteria?¡±

    ¡°Yep! I heard the food here is actually great, and the prices are super cheap since they offer employee discounts.¡± That got Rachel¡¯s attention.

    Letting her curiosity win, she followed Natalia inside.

    To Rachel¡¯s surprise, the cafeteria was nothing like she expected¡ªit had an impressive variety of dishes.

    Most importantly, everything looked fresh and well-prepared.

    ¡°Pick whatever you like. Let¡¯s meet back here in five minutes,¡± Natalia said before darting toward one of the counters.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 412

    ?Chapter 412:

    Rachel preferred lighter meals at night, so she picked a few simple dishes.

    After making her choices, she found a table and waited for Natalia.

    A few minutester, Natalia reappeared, her tray piled high with food. Rachel stared at the overflowing tray.

    ¡°Are you seriously going to eat all that?¡±

    ¡°Obviously! You have no idea¡ªI spent the whole afternoon shopping while waiting for you. My legs are killing me, and I¡¯m starving. If I don¡¯t eat something delicious, I¡¯ll copse,¡± Natalia dered without hesitation.

    Rachel frowned. ¡°You waited all afternoon? Why didn¡¯t you just call?¡±

    Natalia casually took a bite before answering, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to disturb you at work. Besides, I was just passing the time, so I figured I might as well go shopping. No big deal, just a little exhausting.¡±

    She happily dug into her meal, not showing a hint of the typical arrogance expected from a wealthy heiress.

    Rachel hadn¡¯t expected this side of her. She had to admit¡ªshe liked Natalia¡¯s free-spirited and straightforward nature.

    After finishing her meal, Natalia leaned forward and asked, ¡°So, what do you think of the food?¡±

    Rachel nodded. ¡°It¡¯s actually pretty good.¡±

    ¡°And how about the atmosphere?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s pretty good too.¡±

    Natalia rested her chin in her hands, her expression turning serious. ¡°What if Jeffrey got a job here? What do you think?¡±

    Rachel was caught off guard. No wonder Natalia had been so mysterious about the surprise and insisted on having dinner here.

    ¡°Wait, are you serious?¡± Rachel asked, her excitement barely contained.

    Natalia blinked, her eyes gleaming. ¡°Obviously! Since when have I ever lied to you?¡±

    g???????¦Í??????.????n ¨C ?????????? ???????????????? ????

    ¡°But you know about Jeffrey¡¯s condition,¡± Rachel reminded her cautiously.

    It wasn¡¯t that she was doubting Natalia. She just didn¡¯t want to set herself up for disappointment. It was best to clear things up beforehand.

    Natalia nodded eagerly. ¡°I know. I¡¯ve already taken care of it. This factory has special positions made just for people like Jeffrey.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s heart leaped with hope. ¡°Can I see it?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely!¡±

    Natalia pulled out her phone and dialed a number.

    A few momentster, a staff member in factory uniform approached and stood respectfully in front of Natalia.

    ¡°Miss Carpenter, the manager has asked us to assist you in any way you need.¡±

    ¡°Great! Show us around.¡±

    ¡°Right this way.¡±

    By the time the tour ended, Rachel was practically glowing with excitement. She turned to Natalia, her eyes brimming with gratitude.

    ¡°Thank you so much. I don¡¯t even know how to put it into words.¡±

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be so dramatic. It was nothing! I just brought it up to my dad, and he handled the rest.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 413

    ?Chapter 413:

    In that moment, Rachel felt a quiet pang of envy. She looked at Natalia and sincerely remarked, ¡°Your dad is really amazing.¡±

    ¡°Obviously! That¡¯s why I¡¯ve always wanted to marry someone like him. And Brian is the perfect candidate. Speaking of which, I haven¡¯t seen him in days. Do you know where he is?¡±

    At the mention of Brian, Natalia perked up instantly.

    ¡°He¡¯s away on a business trip,¡± Rachel answered.

    ¡°A business trip? Did Ronald go with him?¡±

    Rachel hesitated, not answering right away.

    Natalia, ever sharp, caught on immediately. ¡°With Tracy Haynes, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Rachel¡¯s silence said it all.

    The second Tracy¡¯s name was mentioned, Natalia¡¯s temper red. ¡°Her again? Why does she always get to be alone with Brian? That¡¯s it. I¡¯m going too. Take me to him!¡±

    She spun around to face Rachel.

    Rachel immediately shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s not a good idea.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with going after what you want. Love takes courage. And there¡¯s no way I¡¯m letting Tracy win.¡±

    Without hesitation, Natalia grabbed her phone and ordered someone to pack her bags.

    Rachel hesitated, but remembering everything Natalia had done for Jeffrey, she sighed and gave in. ¡°Alright, I¡¯lle with you.¡±

    ¡°Yes! With you by my side, everything will go smoothly. Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll be rewarded.¡±

    Rachel assumed they¡¯d be traveling by car. But the moment they stepped out of the factory, a private helicopter was already waiting on the helipad.

    A group of uniformed staff approached in perfect formation. ¡°Your helicopter is ready.¡±

    ¡°Perfect, let¡¯s get going.¡±

    Sitting inside the helicopter, Rachel was still processing what had just happened. Brian had been right all along¡ªthe Carpenter family¡¯s power was far beyond what she had imagined.

    Read the rest on g??l nov els.????

    ¡°Can I ask you something?¡± Rachel said.

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°Hypothetically speaking¡­ if you don¡¯t win Brian over, what¡¯s your n?¡±

    Natalia tilted her head, actually taking a moment to think it over. After a brief silence, she frowned. ¡°That thought has never even crossed my mind.¡±

    After all, she had never once failed to get what she wanted.

    An hourter, the helicopter touched down smoothly on the rooftop helipad of Brian¡¯s hotel. In no time, they were already stepping into the hotel lobby.

    As fate would have it, the moment they entered, Brian and Tracy were at the front desk, checking in. Almost immediately, Natalia dashed over and swiped the room key straight from Tracy¡¯s hand. She nced at Brian¡¯s room number, then at Tracy¡¯s, and with zero subtlety, announced, ¡°Oh, perfect! Brian, I want the room next to yours.¡±

    The moment Tracy saw Natalia, she instantly felt uneasy.

    Biting her lip, she spoke with a touch of hesitation. ¡°Miss Carpenter, the receptionists have already taken my details and handed me a room card.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Natalia mused, tapping her chin as if lost in thought. After a brief pause, a slow smile spread across her face. ¡°Alright then, sure.¡±

    Tracy¡¯s face brightened instantly, and she wasted no time expressing her gratitude. ¡°Miss Carpenter, thank you! I really appreciate it.¡±

    Natalia¡¯s smile vanished as she gave Tracy a withering look. ¡°Thank me? For what? Did I say I was giving it back to you?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 414

    ?Chapter 414:

    Tracy¡¯s expression froze,pletely caught off guard. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just¡­ imply that you were letting me keep the room?¡±

    ¡°When exactly did I say that? Is it your hearing that¡¯s off, or did I misspeak?¡±

    Tracy protested, frustration creeping into her tone. ¡°But you really did say it a moment ago.¡±

    Natalia lightly touched her ear as if trying to recall, then blinked innocently. ¡°Did I really?¡±

    Tracy was at a loss for words,pletely unable to refute her.

    Meanwhile, Natalia, all smiles, casually handed her passport to the receptionist. ¡°Darling, please book the room next to Brian¡¯s under my name and get me a key.¡±

    The receptionist hesitated, stealing a nce at Brian. When he showed no sign of protest, she proceeded to take Natalia¡¯s passport.

    Forcing a smile, Tracy tried again. ¡°Miss Carpenter, Brian and I booked ordinary rooms because of our schedule. With your status, wouldn¡¯t a luxury suite be more fitting?¡±

    Natalia turned back to the receptionist. ¡°Then upgrade all our rooms to luxury suites.¡±

    ¡°Apologies, Miss Carpenter, but all luxury suites are currently upied.¡±

    ¡°In that case, just leave it as is.¡±

    Tracy¡¯s hands balled into fists, her frustration barely contained. She had been certain that Natalia wouldn¡¯t settle for anything less than a presidential suite and would choose another hotel, leaving her alone with Brian.

    To her dismay, Natalia was far more adaptable than Tracy had anticipated.

    A few momentster, the receptionist officially reassigned Tracy¡¯s room to Natalia.

    ¡°Thank you, sweetheart, you¡¯re an absolute angel,¡± Natalia praised with a radiant smile.

    Tracy bit her lip, turning to Brian with pleading eyes. ¡°Brian, what about me?¡±

    ¡°Get her another room,¡± Brian said without hesitation.

    The receptionist quickly checked the system before responding, ¡°Apologies, Mr. White, but the hotel is fully booked. That was thest avable room.¡±

    Tracy stared in shock. ¡°What are we supposed to do now?¡±

    Your storytelling begins at g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s,

    Before Brian could say a word, Natalia smoothly intervened, ¡°There¡¯s a hotel right across the street. You can stay there. I¡¯ve heard it¡¯s pretty basic, nothing too fancy, but I¡¯m sure someone as hardworking and resilient as you can manage.¡±

    Tracy knew by now that any further protest would be meaningless. Besides, even if she objected, what could she possibly do? Natalia was far beyond her league¡ªchallenging her was simply out of the question. She had no choice but to swallow her pride for now, though she silently vowed it wouldn¡¯tst forever. One day, she would turn the tables, making Natalia pay for every bit of humiliation she endured until she begged for mercy.

    ¡°Miss Carpenter is right, I¡¯m not that fragile. I¡¯ve been through far worse while living abroad, so this is nothing to me.¡±

    Tracy cleverly took the opportunity to bring up her struggles, hoping to tug at Brian¡¯s heartstrings, and sure enough, she saw hesitation flicker in his eyes.

    ¡°You stay here. I¡¯ll take the other hotel,¡± Brian said out of nowhere, extending his room card to Tracy.

    Tracy¡¯s heart leaped with joy, though she feigned reluctance. ¡°No, Brian, you¡¯ve never had to rough it before. That ce is too shabby for you. I can¡¯t let you downgrade yourself just for me.¡± Brian remained expressionless, revealing nothing.

    ¡°It¡¯s just for a few nights; it¡¯s not a big deal. And honestly, it¡¯s more inconvenient for you to stay there.¡±

    Just as Tracy was about to take the card, Natalia swiftly grabbed it and put it back in Brian¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Brian, I don¡¯t want to be here alone. You have to stay with me, or I¡¯ll have nightmares. And my dad doesn¡¯t even know I left. If anyone finds out, I could be in real danger.¡± Everything Natalia said was true. Her father, with all his power and status, had inevitably made enemies along the way. If word got out that she was unprotected, someone might take advantage of it. That convinced Brian. He didn¡¯t argue any further.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 415

    ?Chapter 415:

    ¡°Tracy, sorry for the inconvenience. Keep your phone on, and don¡¯t put it on silent. Let me know if anything happens.¡± Though she hated it, Tracy had no choice but to nod.

    She nodded reluctantly. ¡°Alright, I will.¡±

    Dragging her suitcase behind her, she made her way to the hotel across the street, only to freeze when she saw Rachel in the lobby. For a moment, she thought her eyes were ying tricks on her. But a second nce confirmed it¡ªRachel was really there.

    ¡°Rachel? You¡¯re here too?¡± Tracy eximed, quickly striding over. Hearing Tracy¡¯s voice, Brian instinctively turned¡ªand the moment he did, he saw Rachel. Hadn¡¯t she said they were over? Then what was she doing here? Was she here to make amends? The idea sent an uncontroble rush through Brian¡¯s chest.

    Before he could stop himself, he was already walking toward her.

    Noticing theming her way, Rachel knew there was no escaping, so she acknowledged them with a nod.

    When Rachel first arrived, Natalia had hurried inside, and she figured it was the perfect chance to stay out of sight. She had intended to message Nataliater to exin before quietly slipping away. However, to her surprise, she ended up running into Tracy.

    ¡°Rachel, you haven¡¯t booked a room yet, have you? Great! Let¡¯s stay at the hotel across the street together.¡±

    Tracy figured bringing Rachel along wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea¡ªit would at least put some distance between her and Brian. Sure, Brian spoiled Natalia, but she was obviously too young and pampered to be his type. Her main goal was to keep Rachel away from Brian.

    But before Tracy could react, Natalia seized Rachel¡¯s arm. ¡°She¡¯s staying with me.¡±

    Tracy felt awkward and hesitated. ¡°Miss Carpenter, don¡¯t you think this is a little inappropriate?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯spletely fine. I¡¯m extending an invitation to my friend. Yet you seem to have a problem. Isn¡¯t that overstepping?¡± Natalia shot back without hesitation.

    ¡°I had no idea you and Rachel had be so close,¡± Tracy murmured, her voiceced with doubt.

    Natalia, without bothering to be polite, responded sharply, ¡°Rachel is honest and straightforward, which I appreciate. Unlike certain people who are fake and deceitful¡ªI¡¯d rather they stay far away.¡±

    ????t??st ch??pt??rs in g??lno¦Íels.??????

    After going back and forth, Tracy realized she wasn¡¯t getting anywhere. Left with no choice, she had to check into a different hotel.

    Just before leaving, she tried onest trick. ¡°Brian, my suitcase is really heavy. Could you¡ª¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Natalia cut her off before she could even finish.

    ¡°Miss Carpenter, I¡ª¡± Tracy bit her lip, her eyes turning pitifully toward Brian.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a suitcase. Do you think you can just order Brian around? The president gives instructions, not the secretary. Miss Haynes, you should know your ce.¡±

    Natalia¡¯s sharp words left Tracy without aeback.

    In the end, she had no option but to haul her suitcase to the other hotel alone.

    As soon as Tracy was gone, Natalia looped her arm through Rachel¡¯s and looked at Brian. ¡°Brian, let¡¯s go up now.¡±

    ¡°Natalia, since you¡¯re already here, just take a few days to rx. I have work to handle, so I won¡¯t be able to keep youpany,¡± Rachel said, giving Natalia¡¯s hand a light squeeze.

    Considering everything, spending time with Brian again didn¡¯t seem like a good idea. Avoiding him might not be the smartest move, but right now, it seemed like the best option.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 416

    ?Chapter 416:

    ¡°It¡¯s already sote. It¡¯s not safe for you to go back alone. Plus, without my helicopter, getting home will be a hassle,¡± Natalia reasoned.

    ¡°The train is pretty fast. I¡¯ll be home in a few hours.¡±

    ¡°Still, no. Stay with me for two more days, okay?¡± Natalia pressed, gripping Rachel¡¯s arm a little tighter.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Natalia leaned in and whispered, ¡°You promised to help me win Brian over. This is my best chance. You have to stay and back me up.¡±

    Rachel gave a resigned smile. Honestly, she wasn¡¯t in any position to be Natalia¡¯s love coach. If she were any good at it, her own efforts with Brian wouldn¡¯t have been so fruitless. If she had known what to do, he would have fallen for her long ago instead of still holding on to Tracy.

    But Natalia had just done her a huge favor. Turning her down now would make her seem ungrateful.

    After a brief pause, Rachel nodded. ¡°Alright, two days.¡±

    ¡°Deal.¡±

    Back in the room, Natalia unzipped her suitcase, casually tossing clothes onto the bed before neatly organizing them.

    Rachel raised a brow in surprise at the sight. Natalia wasn¡¯t at all like the spoiled girl Rachel had pictured. She had a strong personality and could be a little headstrong, but she wasn¡¯t fragile or fake. Instead, she was tough, cheerful, and genuinely kind.

    ¡°Natalia, you go ahead and finish sorting. I need to step out for a bit.¡±

    ¡°Why? What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I rushed over and didn¡¯t bring any clothes. I need to go shopping.¡±

    Natalia immediately stopped her. ¡°I¡¯ve got some you can wear.¡±

    Rachel blinked in surprise.

    ¡°They¡¯re all brand new¡ªeverything from top to bottom. I have plenty of extras, so I¡¯ll give you two sets,¡± Natalia said eagerly.

    Stories live now on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s.c¦Ïm

    Rachel hesitated for a moment but didn¡¯t refuse, seeing how excited Natalia was.

    After traveling all day, exhaustion had caught up with them. They ended up taking a nap, and by the time they woke up, night had already fallen.

    ¡°I¡¯m starving. Let me order room service,¡± Natalia announced, jumping up and picking a selection of dishes without hesitation. She then looked at Rachel. ¡°Do you want me to add anything?¡±

    ¡°No, this is already plenty. I just want to lie down a little longer.¡±

    ¡°Alright, you rest. I¡¯ll go freshen up.¡± Natalia got up and started fixing herself up.

    A little whileter, her phone rang. Noticing it was her father, she quickly stepped out to take the call somewhere quieter. The call ended upsting longer than expected.

    By the time Brian knocked on the door, Natalia still hadn¡¯te back. Thinking it was room service, Rachel opened the door without a second thought, only to find Brian standing there instead.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Rachel was caught off guard for a moment.

    ¡°Natalia invited me for dinner,¡± Brian answered, his tone steady, his expression unreadable.

    Rachel quickly realized she might have been overthinking. Brian had always been carefree and never the type to dwell on things for too long.

    ¡°Come on in. She just stepped out, but she¡¯ll be back soon,¡± Rachel said, moving aside to let him enter.

    Wanting to be polite, she poured him a ss of water. But he didn¡¯t reach for it. Instead, he fixed his gaze on her, his deep eyes unwavering.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 417

    ?Chapter 417:

    Feeling uneasy under his stare, Rachel subconsciously licked her lips. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Brian cleared his throat, his gaze flickering to her neckline. ¡°Are you sure you want to keep talking to me dressed like that?¡±

    Only then did Rachel realize she was still in her nightgown¡ªa rather revealing one at that. The neckline dipped lower than it should, clearly designed to be enticing, especially when she had leaned over just now¡­ She didn¡¯t even want to imagine what he might have seen.

    Her face burned as she blurted, ¡°I¡¯ll go change!¡± before rushing off. By the time she returned, she had swapped the nightgown for her daytime clothes.

    Natalia still wasn¡¯t back, and a heavy silence settled between them.

    Brian¡¯s deep voice finally cut through the silence.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Rachel didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°I wasn¡¯t nning to, but I came mainly for Natalia.¡±

    His gaze sharpened. ¡°For Natalia? I didn¡¯t realize you two were that close.¡±

    There was a shift in the air¡ªhis expression darkening, his entire demeanor cooling.

    Rachel recognized it instantly. Brian was angry.

    But why?

    He had asked. She had simply answered.

    ¡°Is that the only reason?¡± he pressed.

    Rachel opened her mouth to reply, but before she could, Natalia burst through the door. ¡°Brian! You¡¯re here!¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Brian replied, his tone t, revealing nothing.

    Unbothered, Natalia grinned and boldly linked her arm with his. ¡°Brian, I¡¯m officially announcing my pursuit of you.¡±

    Brian raised a brow. ¡°You do know Rachel is my ex-girlfriend, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± she chirped without hesitation.

    Stay updated with g?ln¦Òv???s

    ¡°And yet you brought my ex-girlfriend along while nning to pursue me?¡±

    ¡°Why not? She¡¯s your ex, which means you¡¯ve already broken up. Besides, Rachel agreed to help me.¡± Natalia¡¯s bluntness was almostical.

    But Brian wasn¡¯t amused.

    His expression turned stormy, his jaw tightening as he slowly turned to Rachel.

    ¡°So that¡¯s your other reason for being here?¡± His voice wasced with disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re here to help her chase after me?¡±

    Rachel said nothing.

    To Brian, her silence confirmed everything.

    ¡°Wow. Unbelievable,¡± Brian sneered, his eyes cold as ice.

    Rachel had nothing to say in response.

    Thankfully, dinner arrived, putting an end to their tense standoff. Throughout dinner, Natalia eagerly ced Brian¡¯s favorite dishes before him.

    She went as far as deboning his fish, peeling his shrimp, and slicing his steak.

    Seeing the once-proud Natalia fuss over Brian like this, Rachel wasn¡¯t sure how she felt.

    Love really did make people lose themselves, she had to admit.

    The entire meal, Natalia and Brian carried on a lively conversation, while Rachel neither joined in nor had any desire to.

    Instead, she quietly ate, focusing only on her food.

    When dessert was served, Natalia immediately scooped up a spoonful and held it out to Brian.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 418

    ?Chapter 418:

    ¡°Brian, have a bite. It¡¯s your favorite,¡± she said sweetly.

    She knew Brian had a weakness for sweets.

    When he hesitated, she coaxed, ¡°Come on, just one bite.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    Brian made a low sound before opening his mouth, allowing Natalia to feed him.

    After he took a few bites, Natalia leaned in excitedly. ¡°Well? Do you like it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Brian said with a nod.

    Natalia¡¯s smile widened instantly.

    ¡°Finish feeding me,¡± he said out of nowhere.

    Both Rachel and Natalia froze in surprise.

    ¡°Brian, you¡­ you really want me to keep feeding you?¡± Natalia stammered, her cheeks flushing as disbelief set in.

    ¡°Why? You won¡¯t?¡±

    Natalia was quick to shake her head.

    She was overjoyed.

    This was more than she had hoped for.

    Still, she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Brian was acting strangely. Before, he had always kept his distance whenever she tried to approach him. But tonight, rather than rejecting her, he seemed surprisingly open.

    She didn¡¯t think too much about it. As long as he wasn¡¯t pushing her away, it meant she still had a chance, and that was enough to thrill her.

    After dinner, Brian did something unexpected¡ªhe invited both women to an event.

    ¡°Our business partners are hosting a party tomorrow. Would you two like to attend?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d love to!¡± Natalia agreed instantly.

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll pass,¡± Rachel refused.

    ga??????¦Í??????.k??n ¨C ?????????? ???????? ????????

    Their responses couldn¡¯t have been more different.

    ¡°Mr. White, just focus on Natalia. I¡¯m noting along.¡±

    Before Brian could reply, Natalia grabbed Rachel¡¯s hand. ¡°Rachel,e with me.¡±

    ¡°Parties really aren¡¯t my thing,¡± Rachel said, trying to decline. ¡°Just stay with me. If you don¡¯te, I¡¯ll be all alone, and it¡¯ll be so dull.¡± Natalia pleaded, her big eyes full of appeal.

    Rachel hesitated but thought about how kind Natalia had been to Jeffrey. With that in mind, she sighed. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go.¡±

    With everything decided, Brian simply said his goodbyes.

    Natalia trailed after him, watching his departing figure with reluctance.

    ¡°Brian, thanks for having dinner with me. I really enjoyed it.¡±

    ¡°So did I.¡±

    Feeling a surge of courage, she suddenly asked, ¡°Can I give you a hug?¡±

    Rachel¡¯s hands froze for a moment when she heard that. But she quickly continued what she was doing, acting as if nothing had happened.

    Brian shot her a quick nce but then looked away.

    The moment the words left his lips, Natalia wasted no time, rushing into his arms and hugging him tightly, her small frame fitting snugly against him.

    ¡°Brian, thanks for giving me a chance. One day, I¡¯ll win your heart and make you mine. I won¡¯t give up so easily,¡± Natalia said, her voice filled with conviction.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 419

    ?Chapter 419:

    Brian ced a hand on her shoulder, giving it a light pat.

    Initially, he was going to pull away and tell her to rest early, but when his gazended on Rachel, he changed his mind.

    For a brief moment, he found himself wondering¡ªwould she turn around? Did she care?

    ¡°What do you want for breakfast tomorrow? I¡¯ll have someone make it for you,¡± Brian asked, steering the conversation elsewhere.

    Natalia beamed, her eyes sparkling with excitement. ¡°Whatever you arrange, I¡¯ll love it.¡±

    Rachel caught their reflection in therge mirror across the room. They were still hugging.

    She couldn¡¯t deny it¡ªthey looked like they fit together perfectly. Natalia¡¯s small frame seemed even more delicate in Brian¡¯s arms, while his towering figure wrapped around her effortlessly.

    As their conversation carried on, Rachel found she couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Without a word, she turned and walked to the bathroom. She sshed cold water on her face, letting the chill jolt her awake.

    She didn¡¯t step out until the voices faded and Brian was gone.

    The moment Rachel came out, Natalia dashed over, practically glowing with excitement. ¡°Rachel, you¡¯re my lucky charm. After all these years, it¡¯s the first time Brian has been so close to me. He actually let me hug him. I¡¯m so happy I won¡¯t be able to sleep tonight. Tell me, what should I do next?¡±

    Seeing Natalia so giddy she could barely contain herself, Rachel reached over and gave her cheek a yful pinch.

    ¡°I think your best move right now is to take a bath and get some sleep.¡±

    ¡°No way! I want to enjoy this feeling a bit longer.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you want to show up at the party tomorrow looking tired?¡± That made Natalia rethink. ¡°Oh, good point. I should get to bed early.¡± Half an hourter, Natalia was already sound asleep in the room.

    Meanwhile, Rachely awake, gazing at the moon through the window. After a long moment of thought, she pulled on a robe and knocked on Brian¡¯s door.

    Brian opened the door, his expression unreadable. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ???????? ?????????????? ???????? ???? ?????????¦Í?????????????

    Rachel managed a faint, bitter smile but didn¡¯t respond.

    ¡°It¡¯s the middle of the night, and you¡¯re standing outside a man¡¯s room in a nightgown. What do you think people would assume?¡± Typical Brian.

    If he wanted to, he could always twist things to put her in an awkward spot.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think about that. I just need to talk to you about something. May Ie in?¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Brian leaned casually against the doorframe, lookingpletely unbothered.

    Just then, a loud, drunken-sounding knock echoed down the hallway. Rachel hesitated before asking, ¡°Can Ie in? It¡¯ll be easier to talk.¡±

    Brian smirked. ¡°Say it here. Or is it something that can¡¯t be said in the open?¡±

    He was clearly being sarcastic just to make things difficult for her.

    Rachel took a deep breath and spoke with quiet sincerity. ¡°Natalia really likes you. Even though shees from a powerful family, she¡¯s a good person at heart. I know your heart belongs to Tracy. But if you have no intention of being with Natalia, it¡¯s better not to give her false hope and let her get hurtter.¡±

    Brian let out a mocking sneer. ¡°Oh? You¡¯re so considerate of her feelings, but what about yours? Does she even care about yours?¡± The sarcasm in his voice was unmistakable.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 420

    Chapter 420:

    Rachel swallowed the bitterness rising in her chest. ¡°It¡¯s better to pull the Band-Aid off fast. I¡¯ve been through it¡ªI know how it feels. If there¡¯s no love, it¡¯s best not to get involved from the start.¡±

    Brian let out a chillingugh. ¡°Nicely said. But tell me, why did you get involved with me in the first ce?¡±

    Rachel inhaled deeply, searching for the right words. ¡°I admit it. Back then, I pursued you because I genuinely liked you. If you¡¯re still holding a grudge over that, I¡¯ll apologize. I shouldn¡¯t have intruded into your life or thrown off your pace. But don¡¯t we all make mistakes when we¡¯re young?¡±

    Brian¡¯s stare hardened, his eyes turning as cold as ice.

    The room felt like it got colder too.

    Mistakes, huh? So now, everything about them¡ªabout him¡ªwas just a ¡°youthful mistake¡± in her eyes.

    Unbelievable.

    ¡°If that¡¯s how you see it, then you¡¯re not wee here.¡±

    Brian¡¯s rejection was final as he moved to shut the door.

    Startled, Rachel instinctively reached out to stop him, only for the door to m against her hand.

    The pain was so strong that she almost screamed, her face twisting in agony.

    ¡°What the hell were you thinking?¡± Brian yanked the door open, immediately grabbing her arm.

    At that moment, he looked genuinely worried as he quickly checked her hand.

    Even though his words had been harsh, his touch was soft and careful.

    ¡°Come inside. Let me see.¡±

    Rachel looked up, her eyes misting over.

    With that tear-filled gaze, it was impossible to be cruel to her.

    Without a word, she stepped inside.

    ?????????????????? ???? ???????????????? ¡ú g???????¦Í????????????

    Brian guided her to the sofa. ¡°Roll up your sleeve. Let me check.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­¡±

    Gritting her teeth, she carefully began rolling up her sleeve.

    But the pain was too much¡ªher hand trembled uncontrobly.

    She bit down on her lip, her expression tense with difort.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    Brian didn¡¯t hesitate. He grabbed a pair of scissors and, with a swift motion, snipped the sleeve apart.

    ¡°You¡ª¡± Rachel gawked at him,pletely taken aback by his direct approach.

    ¡°I¡¯ll buy you a new one.¡±

    With that, he applied ointment to her skin, and the cooling sensation immediately soothed the pain.

    Rachel gave him a small, sincere nod and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Be more careful next time. Don¡¯t go getting yourself hurt right after leaving me.¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t thinking straight earlier¡­¡±

    The tension between them softened¡ªjust a little.

    Rachel hesitated, studying his face before carefully saying, ¡°About Natalia, I really hope you¡¯ll think it through. Especially since you already have Tracy.¡±

    Brian didn¡¯t answer.

    Instead, he reached out, his fingers tilting her chin up. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re jealous.¡±

    ¡°No. You¡¯re reading too much into it.¡±

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: New chapters on wednesday dear readers. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. ????(? ?? ? ¨C ? ) ?

    .

 Chapter 421

    ?Chapter 421:

    Rachel jerked her head to the side, avoiding his touch as if escaping. ¡°In that case, who I treat well and who I choose to be with is none of your concern. Rachel, let me remind you¡ªwe¡¯re over. So what makes you think you still have a say in my love life?¡±

    As much as Rachel hated to admit it, his words, though cutting, were undeniably true.

    Their conversation ended with Rachel practically retreating in defeat.

    ¡°Sorry for disturbing your rest.¡±

    With that, she turned on her heel and left without looking back.

    The next morning, Natalia wasted no time diving into preparations for the evening¡¯s party.

    She spent the entire morning pulling Rachel from boutique to boutique in search of the perfect evening gown.

    With her petite frame, Natalia shone best in delicate and adorable dresses.

    ¡°Rachel, you need to get one too.¡±

    ¡°No need, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Natalia pouted. ¡°That won¡¯t do. I can¡¯t let Tracy look down on you.

    You¡¯re with me¡ªyou have to overshadow her!¡±

    Rachel chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m just here topliment you.¡±

    ¡°Oh, please. I¡¯m not the type to worry about someone outshining me.

    Just pick one¡ªI want us both to look stunning.¡±

    ¡°Fine, fine!¡±

    Rachel skimmed through the racks and picked the simplest dress avable. It was a in ck one with a V-neck and puff sleeves. It wasn¡¯t shy, just an understated piece with delicate jacquard patterns.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take this one. Let me try it on.¡±

    Though the dress was simple, Rachel made it look effortlessly elegant. The ck fabric wasn¡¯t anything special, but the satin added a touch of elegance and ss.

    ¡°It¡¯s perfect. Let¡¯s¡ª¡±

    M??? ?????????????? ???? g??l??ov?ls.??0??

    Before Natalia could finish her words, Tracy strolled into the store.

    Natalia¡¯s expression turned icy. What were the odds?

    And just when she thought it couldn¡¯t get worse, Brian wrapped up a phone call and stepped inside.

    ¡°Brian!¡±

    Natalia practically ran over,tching onto his arm.

    Giddy with excitement, she spun around in her tulle dress. ¡°Do you like it? I picked it for the party tonight.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it looks good on you.¡±

    ¡°As long as you think so.¡±

    Natalia blushed slightly before turning to Rachel. ¡°And this one? What do you think?¡±

    Before Brian could respond, Tracy cut in. ¡°Brian, this is the dress I mentioned. I want to try it on.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Tracy turned to the store clerk. ¡°Excuse me, can you bring me this ck dress? I want to try it on.¡±

    The clerk hesitated. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, miss, but this is ourst one.¡±

    Tracy pressed her lips together, feigning disappointment. ¡°Oh, I see. I guess this dress just wasn¡¯t meant for me.¡±

    Then, she turned to Brian with a sigh. ¡°Let¡¯s go check out some other boutiques, then.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 422

    ?Chapter 422:

    But despite her words, her expression wasced with unmistakable regret.

    Brian studied her. ¡°Do you like it that much?¡±

    ¡°This is a limited-edition piece from a renowned designer. It wasunched overseas justst week, and only one of each size was released here.¡±

    Tracy kept her tone even, but her meaning was crystal clear¡ªshe wanted this dress.

    ¡°Then try it on.¡±

    His words caught everyone off guard.

    ¡°Brian, Rachel is already wearing it,¡± Natalia protested before anyone else could.

    ¡°Yeah, this isn¡¯t fair,¡± Tracy chimed in. ¡°I know you want me to have the best, but I don¡¯t want to take away what Rachel loves.¡± What a hypocrite!

    But Brian wasn¡¯t joking. His expression remained firm. ¡°It hasn¡¯t been bought yet, has it? Try it on first.¡± Then, he turned his gaze to Rachel, his expression giving nothing away.

    ¡°What do you say, Rachel Marsh?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just wondering¡ªwhat right do you have to make demands of me?¡± Rachel met his gaze head-on.

    As a boss? Or an ex-boyfriend?

    Brian¡¯s expression remained impassive, but his voice carried a distinct chill.

    ¡°I¡¯m your boss. That should be enough of an answer.¡±

    Right.

    How could a mere manager like her defy thepany president? Without so much as a nce in Brian¡¯s direction, Rachel strode straight into the fitting room.

    When she reemerged, she handed the clothes directly to Tracy. ¡°Have a lovely time with your secretary, my dear president.¡± Her tone was light butced with sarcasm.

    ¡°Natalia, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Rachel didn¡¯t wait for a response, already making her way toward the exit.

    Dive into tales at g¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s,

    Natalia hesitated, torn between wanting to stay longer with Brian and standing by her friend.

    After a brief internal struggle, loyalty won out.

    ¡°Brian, I really do like you, but you¡¯re being way too cruel to Rachel.¡± With that, she turned and hurried after Rachel.

    Because of what happened with the dress, Natalia couldn¡¯t shake her unease about the party that evening.

    She sprawled on the sofa, looking utterly defeated.

    Sensing her mood, Rachel spoke up. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the party.¡±

    ¡°I thought you weren¡¯t nning to go.¡± Natalia tilted her head, surprised.

    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± Rachel admitted, then met her gaze. ¡°But you want to, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Natalia hesitated for a moment before nodding.

    Rachel reached out a hand. ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Are you reallying with me?¡± Natalia asked, her eyes lighting up.

    Rachel assured her, ¡°I¡¯ll be right there with you.¡±

    Natalia was easy to read. Her emotions always showed on her face.

    Rachel knew that if she refused, Natalia would probably back out too.

    At exactly seven, they arrived on time.

    The party was set at an outdoor vi, glowing with warm lights. The air buzzed with conversation, the sound of clinking sses blending into the hum of music.

    The moment they stepped inside, Natalia¡¯s eyes began darting around, scanning the crowd for Brian.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 423

    ?Chapter 423:

    But with so many guests and such a vast venue, he was nowhere in sight.

    ¡°Let¡¯s split up,¡± Rachel suggested. ¡°If I spot him, I¡¯ll text you.¡±

    Natalia beamed. ¡°Rachel, you¡¯re the best!¡±

    Rachel had barely taken a few steps when she spotted Brian.

    Though the venue was filled with men, he was always the one who stood out the most.

    His refined presence and effortless charm were simply unmatched. And with so many eager to curry favor with the White family, people would go to great lengths just to approach him.

    So, spotting him in the crowd wasn¡¯t difficult.

    Amidst the sea of guests, Brian held a wine ss, a faint, unreadable smile ying on his lips as he effortlesslymanded attention.

    The sight transported Rachel back to their university days.

    Back then, he was the most sought-after man on campus, the one every girl admired and desired.

    There was never a moment he wasn¡¯t surrounded,yers uponyers of admirers forming a barrier around him.

    And Rachel? She had only ever watched from a distance, unable to get close.

    She would stand there quietly, craning her neck, hoping for just a nce.

    Now, years had passed. The setting had changed, but he remained at the center of it all¡ªwhile she remained unseen.

    It turned out that no matter how much time had passed, she still wasn¡¯t the one standing by his side.

    They were only meant to walk part of the journey together, never the whole way.

    ¡°Natalia, I found him. Just look where the crowd¡¯s thickest.¡±

    ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll be right there.¡±

    Natalia rushed over without hesitation.

    L§Ñt?st ch¦Ápt?rs in g?lnov?ls.?¦Ïm

    ¡°There he is!¡±

    Rachel gestured toward Brian.

    The moment Natalia spotted him, she lit up and dashed toward him without hesitation.

    Rachel didn¡¯t stick around. She quietly turned away, slipping outside. Luckily, the vi was expansive, making it easy to find a secluded spot to clear her thoughts.

    After two hours, judging that the party was winding down, she returned to look for Natalia.

    ¡°Rachel! Where did you go? I¡¯ve been searching for you everywhere!¡± The instant Natalia saw her, she ran up and threw her arms around her, sobbing uncontrobly.

    Tears streamed down her face, her whole body trembling.

    Rachel steadied her, concern knitting her brow. ¡°What happened?¡±

    Natalia hupped through her sobs, her breaths uneven, her eyes swollen and red.

    Rachel held onto her, rubbing her back in a soothing motion. ¡°Take a deep breath. Just tell me when you¡¯re ready.¡±

    It took a while for Natalia to calm down, though her voice still wavered with emotion.

    ¡°I¡ªI confessed to Brian¡­ but he turned me down.¡± A failed confession was painful.

    Rachel knew that no words could truly ease that kind of heartbreak. ¡°Does he like Tracy that much? So much that nothing else matters? That he can just ignore everything?¡± Her voice cracked with frustration as she wiped her tears away.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 424

    ?Chapter 424:

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. Brian must have feelings for me. I know he does.¡± She inhaled sharply, determination ring in her eyes. ¡°This is myst chance. If I lose this time, I swear, I will move on.¡±

    Without another word, Natalia spun around and took off.

    Rachel blinked, momentarily stunned, thinking she was about to confess again.

    She thought that if Brian could make Natalia give up, it would be for the best.

    They were never meant to be, and if Natalia forced herself between him and Tracy, she¡¯d only end up hurting more.

    Backing out before it was toote¡ªbefore she lost herselfpletely¡ªwould be the wisest thing Rachel could do.

    However, her stomach twisted uneasily as Natalia¡¯s words echoed in her mind.

    ¡°Does he like Tracy that much? So much that nothing else matters? That he can just ignore everything?¡±

    A chill ran down Rachel¡¯s spine. Something wasn¡¯t right.

    Without hesitation, she turned and sprinted in search of Natalia.

    But by the time she found her, it was already toote.

    By therge swimming pool, Natalia stood rigid, her hand gripping a knife, the de pressed against Tracy¡¯s neck.

    The steel gleamed under the lights, cold and merciless.

    Her hair was a tangled mess, her face streaked with dried tears, and her swollen eyes burned with raw despair.

    ¡°Brian, you rejected me because of her, didn¡¯t you?¡± Her voice was unsteady, trembling on the edge of madness.

    ¡°Natalia, calm down.¡±

    ¡°Just say it¡ªyes or no!¡± Natalia¡¯s grip tightened, her entire body shaking as she teetered on the brink of a breakdown.

    ¡°It has nothing to do with her. Natalia, listen to me. Put the knife down.¡± Despite the gravity of the moment, Brian remainedposed, his voice steady.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s takes you on a journey

    ¡°No!¡± Natalia¡¯s breath hitched, her chest rising and falling erratically.

    ¡°You¡¯re lying¡ªyou¡¯re trying to trick me!¡±

    In her distress, her hand trembled violently, causing the knife to waver. The de was razor-sharp, and the slightest movement left a thin, crimson line on Tracy¡¯s neck.

    A streak of blood surfaced against her pale skin, stark and jarring under the harsh lights.

    Brian¡¯s face darkened in an instant, his eyes turning sharp with warning. ¡°I¡¯ll say this once more¡ªput the knife down. Don¡¯t do something you¡¯ll regret.¡±

    Natalia let out a hollowugh, her lips curling as if daring him. ¡°And if I don¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°If you hurt her, I won¡¯t let it slide.¡± Brian¡¯s voice was deadly calm, each word edged with ice. ¡°Even if you¡¯re a Carpenter, you won¡¯t be an exception.¡±

    A cold shiver ran through the air.

    ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s see what you¡¯ll do.¡±

    With a sudden, reckless motion, Natalia shed forward. Rachel shoved through the crowd, her voice rising in desperation. ¡°Natalia, don¡¯t¡ª¡±

    But it was already toote.

    Brian reacted instantly, dashing forward and reaching for the knife in Natalia¡¯s grip.

    Tracy¡¯s voice trembled with fear as she cried out, ¡°Brian, help me!¡±

    ¡°Stay back!¡± Natalia¡¯s voice was heavy with despair as she stared at the man now just inches from her.

    But Brian didn¡¯t stop. Without a second thought, he grabbed the de. The sharp edge sliced into his palm, and blood gushed out, staining his arm in seconds.

    Ignoring the pain, he used his other hand to pull Tracy behind him in order to shield her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 425

    ?Chapter 425:

    Then, something no one sawing¡ªTracy suddenly reached out and shoved Natalia, hard.

    ¡°Brian, do you¡­¡± Natalia broke off abruptly.

    She lost her footing entirely.

    Before she could regain her bnce, her heel slipped, and with a startled gasp, she toppled straight into the swimming pool behind her.

    ¡°Natalia!¡± Rachel¡¯s panicked scream tore through the air as she bolted forward, ready to dive in.

    But Brian caught her wrist, stopping her. ¡°Are you insane? Stay back and don¡¯t do anything stupid!¡±

    Rachel¡¯s fury boiled over, her voice shaking. ¡°Have you lost it? Do you even realize what just happened? She can¡¯t swim! Are you going to watch her die?¡±

    ¡°And what about you? You can¡¯t swim either!¡± Brian¡¯s sharp words snapped Rachel out of her reckless impulse.

    He was right¡ªshe couldn¡¯t swim.

    A bitter memory surfaced¡ªshe had first met Brian when he saved her from nearly drowning.

    Her fear had clouded her judgment.

    ¡°I¡¯ll handle this,¡± Brian said before diving straight into the water. With his strong swimming skills, reaching Natalia should have been effortless.

    Rachel watched, her breath evening out slightly.

    But Brian¡¯s words stuck in her mind.

    He had been concerned¡ªconcerned that she couldn¡¯t swim, that she would be the one drowning if she jumped in.

    Before she could dwell on it, Natalia¡¯s frantic screams shattered the moment. ¡°Help!¡±

    She thrashed wildly, her hands reaching out in a desperate plea. Brian pushed through the water, swimming toward her as fast as he could.

    Normally, the distance wasn¡¯t an issue¡ªhe could reach her in seconds. But Natalia had never been in a situation like this before. She panicked and choked on mouthfuls of water.

    ???????? ???????? ???????????????????? ? ??????????¦Í??????©q??????

    ¡°Natalia, stay calm! Stop struggling!¡± Rachel shouted, pacing frantically at the edge.

    Tracy stepped closer, putting on an act of concern. ¡°Rachel, rx. Miss Carpenter will be fine.¡±

    Rx? Seriously? How was she supposed to do that?

    ¡°Tracy, if you¡¯re so concerned, why don¡¯t you jump in instead of standing there and running your mouth? If anything happens to her, I swear you won¡¯t get away with it!¡±

    Tracy had probably never seen Rachel this furious before. For a brief moment, she was stunned.

    But with so many eyes watching, she couldn¡¯t afford to let herposed, generous image slip.

    ¡°Rachel, I know you¡¯re only upset because you¡¯re worried about her. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t take it to heart.¡±

    The way she spoke made her seem gracious and understanding, while making Rachel look unreasonable and overly emotional.

    On any other day, Rachel would have thrown a few sharp words back just to vent her frustration.

    But this wasn¡¯t just any situation. Natalia¡¯s life was on the line. And worse, Rachel knew it was Tracy who had pushed Natalia. There was no room for restraint now.

    ¡°Is that right? Since you¡¯re so generous, why don¡¯t you keep herpany in the pool?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 426

    Chapter 426:

    ¡°Huh?¡± Tracy didn¡¯t even have a second to react before Rachel shoved her toward the pool.

    A loud ssh echoed as Tracy hit the water¡ªbut she wasn¡¯t going down alone.

    In ast-ditch effort, she grabbed Rachel¡¯s arm, yanking her in as well. The moment Rachel hit the water, sheer panic overtook her. Memories of her childhood trauma¡ªof nearly drowning¡ªcame rushing back. Fear paralyzed her, stealing her breath before she could even call for help. Her body was sinking fast, the water swallowing her whole. The world blurred into darkness, dragging her into a suffocating abyss.

    Tracy, however, shrieked in panic. ¡°Brian! Help me!¡±

    Brian snapped his head around at the sound of her voice.

    Just then, a waiter bolted toward the pool and dove in without a second thought.

    He was nearest to Natalia.

    Brian pointed toward Natalia, barking orders. ¡°Get her out first! Save her!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± the waiter responded and quickly swam toward Natalia. Brian, meanwhile, spun around and powered through the water toward Tracy.

    His injured hand burned in the water, but he pushed through the pain, refusing to slow down.

    ¡°Tracy, stay put! I¡¯m on my way!¡±

    Rachel, on the other hand, kept sinking deeper and deeper.

    Her mind was slipping, the edges of her consciousness blurring. Yet, at the sound of Brian¡¯s voice, she forced her eyes open, looking upward.

    And in that instant, whatever hope she had left disappeared. She saw him¡ªhis arms cutting through the water, swimming with all his strength. But not toward her.

    The water around him was streaked with red blood spilling from his wounded palm.

    She watched as he scooped Tracy up and swam her toward safety¡ªnever sparing even a single nce her way.

    Her chest tightened. She shut her eyes, and her heart crumbled into pieces.

    People said hearing was thest thing to go before death. She had never given it much thought before. But now, she knew it was true. Even as everything else faded, she still heard Brian¡¯s frantic voice. ¡°Tracy! Wake up! Stay with me!¡±

    The tales you love are at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    Within seconds, thest thread of awareness slipped away, and the world around her faded into an abyss.

    About ten minutester, Tracy, feeling the moment was right, slowly fluttered her eyes open.

    She wasn¡¯t a strong swimmer, but she could manage.

    To make it look like she couldn¡¯t swim, she had intentionally swallowed a bit of water¡ªjust enough to sell the act, but not enough to be dangerous.

    Luckily, everything had unfolded just as she had nned. Brian had rushed to save her without a second thought. She had never actually lost consciousness.

    She had simply bided her time before opening her eyes.

    And now, after a full ten minutes, Rachel wouldn¡¯t havested. No one could hold their breath that long.

    As far as everyone was concerned, she was the victim.

    The entire incident had been caught on camera¡ªRachel pushing her into the pool.

    She was the lucky survivor, while Rachel had sealed her own fate, drowning in the depths.

    Without Rachel in the picture, Brian would be hers¡ªno more obstacles, no morepetition.

    As for Natalia? Tracy didn¡¯t even see her as a rival.

    Satisfied with her scheme, Tracy finally fluttered her eyes open, putting on a look of terror as she clung to Brian. ¡°Brian, I was so scared!¡±

    ¡°Are you okay? Are you hurt?¡± Brian asked, his voice thick with worry.

    Tracy shook her head gently. ¡°I¡¯m fine now¡­ but Rachel¡ªdid they save her?¡±

    Brian¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, his lips quivering uncontrobly.

    His heart clenched painfully, as if it had stopped beating. ¡°What? What did you just say? Rachel¡¯s still in the pool?¡±

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Happy wednesday dear readers. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (=?=) /

    .

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 427

    ?Chapter 427:

    ¡°Yes, Rachel also¡ª¡±

    Before Tracy could finish speaking, Brianunched himself into the pool.

    He plunged into the cold water, paddling frantically, turning this way and that in search of Rachel. But no matter how hard he looked, he couldn¡¯t find a single trace of her.

    He decided to swim around the pool¡ªonep, then two, then three¡­ until he eventually lost track of how many times he had scoured the entire pool.

    Eventually, his stamina waned. When he finally broke the surface, he took a deep breath and yelled out desperately, ¡°Rachel, where are you? Come out, now! Stop hiding. Please, juste out.¡±

    He called out repeatedly, but received no response. ¡°I¡¯m begging you, pleasee out! You can yell at me, or hit me, you can do whatever you want! Just please, show yourself¡­¡± By the end, his voice dropped to a whisper.

    Droplets dripped from his chin, though it was impossible to tell whether they were water or tears. Brian was deste, and it was clear to anyone who looked.

    ¡°Brian!¡± Tracy cried from the poolside, her voice trembling with fear for his well-being. ¡°Please get out of the water. That¡¯s enough, okay? I¡¯m the one begging you now¡ªplease stop this!¡±

    But Brian remained oblivious to her pleas. He didn¡¯t even turn toward her and continued to drift in a daze, as if he hadn¡¯t heard a word.

    Tracy¡¯s face tightened with worry. ¡°Come on, Brian. You¡¯ve been in the water for far too long. You can¡¯t keep going like this! If you push yourself any further, you might actually die.¡±

    That got his attention, though he merely nced at her briefly, silent, before closing his eyes and disappearing back into the water.

    This time, he didn¡¯t resurface for what felt like an eternity.

    The water was calm, disturbed only by the asional, small ripples.

    g???????¦Í??????.??????, ¨C ???????? ???????????????? ????

    Tracy was so frightened that she began to cry in earnest. ¡°Brian, get out of the water! Stop scaring me! Come out now! Don¡¯t leave me alone¡­¡±

    She cried until her voice turned hoarse, and finally, she copsed to the ground.

    Fortunately, she still had a shred of rationality left, and she managed to yell at the security. ¡°What are you just standing there for? Go and save him! I¡¯m telling you, if anything happens to him, you will all face serious consequences!¡±

    At hermand, a dozen people jumped into the pool.

    They quickly managed to grab hold of Brian, but even in the water, they were no match for him. They couldn¡¯t stop him.

    ¡°Brian, I¡¯m begging you!¡± Tracy screamed again. ¡°Just get out of the water.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t rest until I find her, whether she¡¯s dead or alive.¡±

    Brian kept telling himself that he needed to find Rachel, no matter what. He wasn¡¯t going to leave the water without her.

    Meanwhile, through the haze of Tracy¡¯s fear, she felt utterly bewildered. How could Rachel just vanish without a trace?

    More than ten minutes had passed, and she refused to believe that Rachel was still alive at that point.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 428

    ?Chapter 428:

    And yet, Rachel¡¯s body was nowhere to be found. Where in the world could she be?

    Tracy grabbed the arm of the nearest security guard and demanded, ¡°Where is she? The woman who just fell into the pool?¡±

    Thinking she meant Natalia, the guard promptly pointed over to her.

    ¡°Not her, the other woman!¡±

    But the guard merely scratched the back of his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. The surveince footage is still being checked.¡±

    ¡°Useless! Tell your men to hurry it up!¡±

    No sooner had Tracy finished speaking than she sensed a presence beside her. A figure with pale skin and disheveled hair had appeared, seemingly from out of nowhere.

    ¡°What woman?¡± came a chilling voice. ¡°You¡¯d better exin yourself.¡±

    Tracy shuddered, her arms now covered with goosebumps.

    Natalia seized the opportunity and continued, ¡°You vicious woman. You wanted to kill me, didn¡¯t you? You owe me your life! I want a life for a life!¡±

    Tracy stumbled back, shaking her head in frantic terror.

    ¡°NO, don¡¯t! I didn¡¯t mean it. You¡¯ve got the wrong person! I¡¯m begging you, spare me!¡±

    Tracy wasn¡¯t in the right state of mind to evaluate her situation. She acted out of the fear that overtook her, giving in to her first instinct¡ªpleas for mercy and the urge to escape.

    That was, until Natalia¡¯s face was identally revealed through the gap of her long, messy hair.

    ¡°Natalia?¡± Tracy blurted out in disbelief. ¡°It¡¯s you? You almost scared me to death! You might be privileged, but there¡¯s a limit to the things you can do to others!¡±

    Natalia straightened, cing her hands on her hips, sneering. ¡°Speak for yourself! Shouldn¡¯t you be held ountable for murder?¡±

    Read thetest updates at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s

    ¡°What? What are you even saying? I¡¯m the one who had a knife to my neck. I¡¯m the one who was threatened! Think before you speak, would you?¡±

    ¡°Stubborn to the very end, I see. Just wait until I call Rachel.¡±

    Natalia suddenly stopped short.

    The mention of Rachel¡¯s name made her realize, toote, that something was wrong.

    Oddly enough, she hadn¡¯t seen Rachel anywhere after she opened her eyes. Given how worried Rachel had been about her earlier, Rachel should have been by her side.

    Then, Natalia¡¯s gaze shifted toward the silhouette of Brian¡¯s figure underwater, and she recalled Tracy¡¯s words from a while ago.

    Understanding hit her like a freight train.

    Natalia lunged and grabbed Tracy by the cor. ¡°So the other woman in the pool you were talking about was Rachel?¡± she demanded through gritted teeth.

    Tracy said nothing, but her expression spoke volumes.

    Furious, Natalia shoved Tracy, causing her to slip across the wet ground.

    Not far behind her were a few steps¡ªjust five or so.

    But tumbling down those steps was enough to injure Tracy.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 429

    ?Chapter 429:

    A sharp crack echoed as she fell, followed by Tracy¡¯s pained wails. Natalia guessed that she had broken a bone somewhere.

    The security team and nearby hotel staff immediately rushed over, and Natalia followed suit.

    But before anyone else could assist Tracy, Natalia stood before her and dered, ¡°Everyone, listen carefully. Whoever dares to help this woman will be an enemy of the Carpenter family from now on.¡±

    If anyone had been in doubt about Natalia¡¯s identity before, they were certainly certain now. Everyone knew immediately that she was Wilson Carpenter¡¯s cherished daughter.

    As expected, no one made a move to help Tracy.

    Tracy writhed on the ground, groaning in agony, her face contorted in pain.

    She reached for the hem of Natalia¡¯s dress. ¡°Miss Carpenter, I was wrong. It was all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have provoked you. I know I deserve whatever ising for me, but I¡¯m begging you, save me, just this once. Please¡­ The pain¡­ I can¡¯t take it.¡±

    Natalia scoffed and swatted her hand away without a second¡¯s hesitation.

    Just then, the guard in charge of checking the surveince footage rushed over. ¡°The woman from earlier is no longer in the pool!¡±

    ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    Before the security guard could finish speaking, Brian lunged forward, seizing him by the cor.

    ¡°I¡¯m not lying! The security footage clearly shows a man pulling her out of the water.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re sure?¡±

    Under Brian¡¯s sharp, unyielding gaze, the security guard quickly nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m positive. He pulled her out and carried her away.¡±

    Find thetest releases g?ln¦Òv????s

    Brian¡¯s tone grew harsher. ¡°Where did he take her?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Show me the footage. Now.¡±

    He had to find out who had taken Rachel and where they had gone. Only then could he track her down and uncover the truth.

    Brian had barely taken two steps when Tracy¡¯s wailing voice rang out from behind. ¡°Brian, help me!¡±

    Tears streamed down her face as she sobbed uncontrobly.

    Natalia gave her a cold, impatient look. ¡°Stop screaming! It¡¯s just a fracture, not a death sentence. If Rachel isn¡¯t found, trust me, I¡¯ll make sure you have a lot more broken bones to cry about.¡±

    Tracy immediately fell silent, biting her lip to keep from crying any louder.

    But her eyes still searched Brian¡¯s, silently begging for his attention. Without sparing her another nce, Brian signaled to a nearby staff member. ¡°Get her to the hospital.¡±

    ¡°Brian, aren¡¯t youing with me?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t. There¡¯s something more important I have to take care of.¡±

    And they both knew exactly what that meant¡ªfinding Rachel.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 430

    ?Chapter 430:

    Tracy was painfully aware of that.

    But how could she let this golden opportunity go to waste?

    ¡°No, I want to stay with you. Hospitals terrify me¡ªthe machines, the disinfectant smell¡­ I can¡¯t handle it! If you¡¯re noting with me, I¡¯d rather stay here and suffer!¡±

    She bit her lip, her face a picture of sorrow and guilt.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re upset. I know you me yourself¡ªand me. If it weren¡¯t for me, you would have saved Rachel instead. This is all my fault¡­ I caused this mess!¡±

    Suddenly, despite her injury, she struggled to move, trying to throw herself toward the pool.

    Brian darted forward, catching her before she could go any further. His voice was sharp with frustration. ¡°Tracy, what the hell are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry! If you hadn¡¯t saved me, Rachel wouldn¡¯t be in danger. It¡¯s my fault, all of it! I should be the one to pay the price!¡±

    She sobbed dramatically, putting on a performance as if she were moments away from copsing.

    Brian¡¯s patience snapped. ¡°Stop talking nonsense. Go to the hospital. Now.¡±

    ¡°No! Only if I die¡ªonly then will you forgive me!¡±

    Once more, Tracy tried to hurl herself toward the water.

    But this time, Brian had had enough. He grabbed her without hesitation and shoved her toward the security guards. ¡°Call an ambnce. Get her out of here.¡±

    ¡°No! Brian, please, don¡¯t do this,¡± Tracy pleaded, shaking her head frantically.

    However, Brian didn¡¯t budge. With just a sharp nod from him, the security guards moved in, grabbing her by the arms and legs. Her protests grew fainter as they carried her away.

    Inside the surveince room, Brian¡¯s gaze was locked onto the screen. There was no mistake¡ªit was Andres. He was the one who had saved Rachel. He had pulled her out of the water and carried her away from the venue.

    Your escape is on g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s

    Wasting no time, Brian grabbed his phone and made a call.

    His voice was firm and demanding. ¡°Where is Rachel?¡±

    Andres let out a low chuckle. ¡°A littlete to be asking that, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°I made a mistake, but that doesn¡¯t give you the right to keep her locked up. I need to see her,¡± Brian said, his tone urgent.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. I can¡¯t stop her from going where she wants. But what if she doesn¡¯t want to see you?¡±

    The moment Andres said that, Brian felt a sharp sting in his chest. ¡°I need to exin,¡± Brian pleaded, his voice thick with sorrow and regret.

    The man who had always exuded confidence now lookedpletely defeated, weighed down by guilt.

    Andres scoffed. ¡°Exin what exactly?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know Rachel had fallen into the water too,¡± Brian admitted.

    His words were so faint they almost disappeared into the air.

    But Andres caught every single word.

    ¡°So what you¡¯re saying, Mr. White, is that if you had known Rachel was drowning, you would have left Tracy and saved her instead?¡± Andres¡¯ voice dripped with sarcasm.

    As he spoke, he nced at Rachel. She was lying on the bed, her fingers trembling slightly, her eyelids fluttering. Without hesitation, he switched the call to speaker.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 431

    ?Chapter 431:

    Brian¡¯s voice echoed through the quiet room.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t leave anyone behind. I would save them both.¡± That was all he could say.

    Andres let out a short, mockingugh but didn¡¯t bother replying. Rachel¡¯s eyes remained half-closed, but silent tears slipped down, wetting the pillow beneath her. She had heard every single word.

    Loud and clear.

    But what did it change? Even if Brian had known, would it have mattered?

    His instincts had chosen Tracy first.

    It was a habit, a reflex buried deep inside him.

    ¡°Mr. White, since your secretary means more to you, stop dragging Rachel into this. Let her go and give her a chance to move on.¡±

    ¡°Enough with the distractions. Just tell me where you¡¯re keeping her?¡±

    Brian demanded.

    ¡°With all the power and connections you have, tracking down one person shouldn¡¯t be that hard.¡±

    Without saying anything else, Andres ended the call.

    Brian¡¯s face was frighteningly dark, like a storm was about to hit at any moment.

    But at least he had learned one important thing¡ªRachel wasn¡¯t in any life-threatening danger.

    Without wasting a second, he called Ronald. ¡°No matter the cost, find Rachel. Also, get me every detail on the Garrett Group.¡±

    Ronald didn¡¯t hesitate. The moment he received the order, he began working on it.

    When Natalia heard that Rachel was alive, relief flooded her, and she broke down in tears of joy.

    Discover more content at galnov??????.c??m

    ¡°Natalia, are you alright?¡± Brian asked softly.

    As they stepped out, Brian¡¯s voice carried a trace of concern.

    Natalia scoffed, not bothering to look at him.

    ¡°You should save your concern for your precious secretary. After all, she¡¯s the only one that matters to you. Rachel and I? We mean nothing, right?¡± she said coldly.

    With that, she stormed off, not caring about the pouring rain as she ran straight into the street.

    Her feet kept moving, but her tears fell even faster.

    Brian stood still, watching her retreating figure, his chest tightening with guilt and regret.

    But Rachel¡¯s words echoed in his head. She had told him not to give Natalia any false hope.

    And maybe, this was his chance to finally set things right.

    ¡°Natalia, I¡¯m sorry,¡± Brian murmured. ¡°I was never the right person for you, and I never will be.¡±

    Without him, she would have a much better life.

    Maybe she would be heartbroken for a while, but eventually, she would return to the cheerful, free-spirited girl she used to be.

    But right now, Natalia couldn¡¯t see that.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 432

    ?Chapter 432:

    She sat alone under the heavy rain,pletely drenched. But even as the rain poured down, it wasn¡¯t enough to hide the endless tears streaming down her face.

    Just thinking about everything that had happened made her chest tighten with unbearable pain.

    The sky grew darker, and her phone battery was nearly dead.

    A deep fear crept over her.

    Panicked, she instinctively called Rachel.

    There was no answer.

    The drizzle quickly turned into a heavy downpour, soaking everything in sight.

    With her phone hanging on to just three percent battery, Natalia clutched it tightly, whispering a desperate plea. ¡°Please, Rachel¡­ pick up. I¡¯m begging you.¡±

    Tears rolled down her cheeks, mixing with the raindrops, but the ache in her chest hurt even more.

    Then, her fear escted. A group of men, dressed oddly, lingered nearby. Their whistles sent a chill down her spine as they moved toward her with clear, malicious intent.

    Her instincts screamed danger.

    Gripping her phone tightly, she turned and bolted.

    But the group wasn¡¯t about to let her escape. The moment she ran, they followed.

    She sprinted through the pounding rain, her heart racing in terror. The roads were slick, and her shoes offered no grip. Within moments, they slipped off her feet.

    But there was no time to stop. Barefoot and panicked, she pushed herself to run faster as the men gained on her.

    The night was pitch-ck, and the relentless rain blurred her vision.

    g???????¦Í??????.k???? ¨C ?????????? ??????????

    One drop, then another¡­ each seemed to hit her heart directly. Her chest tightened, her pulse racing so fast it felt like her heart might burst. Fear consumed her.

    The men¡¯s voices slithered through the storm, mocking. ¡°Where are you off to, sweetheart? A pretty thing like you shouldn¡¯t be running. What if you slip? Let us take care of you.¡±

    Their jeers grew closer, suffocating her with terror.

    Then¡ªdisaster struck. Her foot skidded, and before she could regain her bnce, she crashed to the ground.

    Pain exploded through her limbs, sharp and unforgiving.

    But she had no time to cry out. Bracing herself with one hand, she struggled to push herself up.

    The moment she got back on her feet, they had already encircled her.

    ¡°Not bad, darling. You¡¯ve got some speed,¡± one of them sneered, his eyes crawling over her like insects.

    His stare was vile, peeling away her dignity with every second that passed.

    ¡°Told you, didn¡¯t I?¡± Another one leered. ¡°Look at that face, that body¡ªpure perfection. A real prize.¡±

    He took a step forward, reaching a filthy hand toward her.

    Natalia didn¡¯t flinch. She smacked his hand away, her voice cold and defiant. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch me.¡±

    ¡°Feisty, huh?¡± he chuckled darkly. ¡°That just makes you more fun.¡± He reached for her again.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 433

    ?Chapter 433:

    Without missing a beat, she struck his hand away again, disgust shing in her eyes. ¡°I said, don¡¯t touch me.¡±

    That did it. His expression twisted with anger.

    He lunged, seizing her wrist in one hand and gripping her chin with the other. His voice dripped with cruelty. ¡°Who do you think you are, huh? Acting all high and mighty. You asked for this.¡±

    Her wrist was locked in his grasp, no escape in sight.

    But she had never been the type to submit without a fight.

    Without hesitation, she sank her teeth deep into his flesh.

    ¡°Argh! You little¡ª¡± he yelped, his face contorting in agony.

    Natalia didn¡¯t let up. If anything, she bit down harder, as if sheer force could carve her defiance into his flesh.

    ¡°Dammit, let go! I said let go!¡± he roared, shaking his arm violently in an attempt to break free.

    Soon, blood began to drip from the man¡¯s hand, making the scene even more terrifying.

    Before she knew it, others forcefully pulled Natalia away.

    But the moment she was free, the man pped her hard across the face¡ªonce, twice, three times in a row. Her vision blurred as dizziness took over, leaving her dazed and disoriented.

    But even through the ringing in her ears, her mind remained razor-sharp. Lifting her head, she locked eyes with the man and said, ¡°Unless you kill me and erase every trace, you will regret this.¡±

    He scoffed, his voiceced with mockery. ¡°Keep dreaming. You¡¯re insane.¡±

    ¡°Insane? We¡¯ll see about that.¡±

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??????? brings great stories

    ncing at his injured hand, the man scowled. ¡°Damn it, just my luck. Take her back. I¡¯ll handle her once I get this patched up.¡±

    Natalia was shoved into a van by a few of the men, while the rest escorted their wounded leader to the hospital.

    As the van rumbled down the road, Natalia saw a chance.

    She reached for her phone, hoping to make another call, but the screen remained ck. Battery dead.

    She swallowed hard.

    Fear wed at her throat, but she shoved it down.

    She had no illusions. She knew no one wasing to save her.

    Her only chance was if that injured man took his timeing back.

    When Rachel opened her eyes, the first thing she saw was Andres.

    ¡°Mr. Garrett?¡± she murmured, startled.

    ¡°Surprised to see me?¡± he teased.

    ¡°Honestly? Yeah. I wasn¡¯t sure I¡¯d wake up at all.¡± Since childhood, she had harbored a deep fear of water, so the moment she fell in, she thought it was over.

    ¡°Lucky for you, I got there in time.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t thank you enough. Without you, I doubt I¡¯d be here to see another sunrise.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk like that. Get some rest¡ªwe¡¯ll watch the sunrise together tomorrow.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 434

    ?Chapter 434:

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    But as shey back down, a sudden thought jolted through her. Natalia. She had fallen into the pool too.

    Rachel¡¯s heart pounded as she grabbed her phone, turning it on in a hurry.

    The screen lit up with several missed calls. Brian had called, and so had Natalia.

    With her heart racing, she dialed back, but there was no answer.

    It waste¡ªwas Natalia just asleep?

    Yet, the longer shey there, the more unsettled she felt.

    Natalia had never been one to hide her feelings. Brian¡¯s actions today must have hit her hard.

    But why so many calls? Something wasn¡¯t right.

    That was it¡ªRachel shot up, quickly throwing on her clothes.

    Andres noticed and frowned. ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Natalia. I have a bad feeling. I need to find her.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s pouring out. I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Through the pounding rain, Andres drove Rachel to the hotel in under twenty minutes.

    At the front desk, she checked the records and surveince footage¡ªNatalia hadn¡¯te back.

    Rachel¡¯s stomach twisted, and her unease deepened.

    She pressed a hand to her forehead, anxiety tightening her chest. ¡°We need to find Natalia now. I¡¯m scared something¡¯s happened.¡±

    Andres steadied her. ¡°Rx. I¡¯ll have my people start looking immediately.¡±

    Feel the thrill at g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s

    ¡°Thanks. Should we also report it to the police?¡±

    ¡°Definitely. The more hands on this, the better.¡±

    Rachel hesitated, lost in thought.

    After a long pause, she finally called Brian.

    Brian answered almost instantly, his voice brimming with excitement.

    ¡°Rachel, you¡¯re awake? How do you feel?¡±

    ¡°Still breathing, I suppose.¡±

    ¡°Where are you? I¡¯lle get you,¡± he replied eagerly.

    ¡°Forget about me. I can¡¯t reach Natalia. Something¡¯s wrong. Get someone to look into it¡ªnow.¡±

    Rachel hung up the phone, her heart a tempest.

    Anxiety etched deeper lines into her brow.

    Outside, the rain continued its relentless downpour.

    Andres guided her to the car, seeking shelter from the rain.

    Yet, the drumming of raindrops against the roof only amplified Rachel¡¯s unease.

    Seeing her pallid face, Andres gently covered her hand with his, giving it a reassuring squeeze. ¡°Don¡¯t fret. I¡¯ve given instructions. News will reach us soon.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 435

    ?Chapter 435:

    Thirty minutes crawled by, void of any updates from Andres, Brian, or the police.

    Rachel¡¯s brow furrowed again, her restlessness mounting.

    She flung open the car door, grabbing an umbre. ¡°I can¡¯t just sit here. I need to find her.¡±

    Andres swiftly intervened. ¡°I understand your concern, but the weather is treacherous. If something were to happen to you, it would only worsen the situation. Trust us, just a little longer. We¡¯ll have news shortly, I promise.¡±

    Rachel hesitated, her gaze searching his, before ultimately cing her trust in him.

    Andres immediately made another call.

    Upon hanging up, he offered Rachel a reassuring smile. ¡°We have a lead. My people are tracking the trail, and results are imminent. As soon as we have an address, I¡¯ll take you there.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, truly!¡±

    The rain persisted, the wind whipping at the trees.

    Raindrops hammered against the ss.

    Inside the car, however, a tense silence settled.

    ¡°You¡¯re deeply worried about Brian, aren¡¯t you?¡± Andres¡¯s voice cut through the quiet.

    Rachel turned to him. ¡°Why do you say that?¡±

    ¡°If something has befallen Natalia, and Brian is implicated, Natalia¡¯s father, Wilson Carpenter, would never forgive him. The White and Carpenter families would¡­¡±

    ¡°Certainly, they would sh, perhaps even be bitter enemies. A conflict between them would be catastrophic for both.¡± Andres¡¯s analysis was astute.

    Yet, he underestimated Rachel¡¯s genuinepassion.

    ???????????????? ?????????????? ???????? g???????????????????????

    She shook her head slightly, a hint of bitterness in her voice. ¡°Do you think I only care about Brian? That I only consider his interests?¡±

    Andres tapped his fingers on his knee, intrigued by her response. ¡°Honestly, I haven¡¯t known Natalia for long, and our time together has been brief. My initial impression was of a spoiled, headstrong heiress. But as I¡¯ve gotten to know her, I¡¯ve found her to be sweet, sincere, and kind. Despite her privileged background, she¡¯s simple and genuine. Being with her is easy andfortable. She understands the world¡¯splexities, yet remains pure. I believe that¡¯s a rare quality among rich young women, and she possesses it fully.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s eyes shone with determination as she faced Andres.

    ¡°So, beyond the implications for the two families, I¡¯m concerned for Natalia¡¯s safety. Such a kind young woman deserves a life of peace and happiness.¡±

    The sincerity radiating from Rachel¡¯s face seemed to illuminate her.

    Andres admitted, he was moved by her words.

    In the dim light, he watched her sp her hands over her heart, her prayer imbued with earnestness.

    Light and shadow danced across her features, highlighting her gentle beauty. The curve of her profile caused his heart to flutter, unforgettable.

    He watched a stray strand of hair fall across her forehead and found his hand reaching out instinctively. But realizing his impulse, he quickly retracted his hand, snapping back to reality.

    A voice echoed within him, ¡°Andres, regain control. Some desires must remain unfulfilled. Your rtionship with her can only be one of partnership, not romance.¡±

    Just then, Rachel opened her eyes.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 436

    ?Chapter 436:

    Andres quickly masked his inner turmoil and asked, ¡°What did you pray for?¡±

    ¡°I prayed for Natalia¡¯s safe return.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that some prayers demand a sacrifice of something precious. What did you offer?¡±

    Rachel gazed out the window, observing the neon lights that lined the street.

    Her own life was barely tethered, so whether she lived another month or two held little significance. Now that Jeffrey could provide for himself, she would have few regrets.

    Therefore, she had offered a month of her remaining time, beseeching for Natalia¡¯s safe return.

    ¡°If I told you I offered half of my remaining days, would you believe me?¡± Rachel suddenly asked, turning to Andres.

    Andres was visibly startled, his expression a mixture of surprise and disbelief.

    Rachel offered no further exnation, simply redirecting her gaze.

    Yes, her words were absurd. No one would believe her. But if she were a woman dying, a person who had lost all hope, perhaps it would all make sense.

    The rain continued its relentless descent.

    This time, however, Rachel¡¯s steps as she exited the car were firm and resolute.

    Andres attempted to stop her, but her resolve was unwavering. As she stepped out, umbre in hand, she swiftly opened his phone and sent an OK gesture emoji.

    Within a minute, he received an address.

    He quickly caught up to Rachel, pulling her back into the car. ¡°Get in. We¡¯ve located Natalia¡¯s whereabouts.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s face lit up with relief, and she immediately re-entered the car.

    ?????? ???????????????? ????????????: gal?no?vels?co?m

    As soon as she settled, her phone rang. It was Brian.

    ¡°I¡¯ve found Natalia¡¯s location. Where are you? I¡¯lle and get you.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. You focus on getting to Natalia first,¡± Rachel answered without hesitation.

    Brian clenched the steering wheel, his knuckles turning white. He exhaled sharply, then stopped the car, pressing a hand to his forehead.

    ¡°You¡¯re with Andres Garrett.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Rachel replied, her tone calm and unwavering.

    It wasn¡¯t as if she had anything to hide. There was no secret, no betrayal.

    Right now, finding Natalia mattered more than anything.

    ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll meet upter.¡±

    At least Brian knew when to set emotions aside and focus on what was important.

    In the confined room, Natalia faced the injured man again, an hourter.

    His hand was bandaged, but his expression was even more menacing. He kicked the door open, dismissing everyone else, leaving only Natalia.

    Fear seized Natalia, sending a chill down her spine, yet she refused to show weakness. She had to stand firm.

    ¡°Don¡¯te any closer,¡± she warned, keeping her voice steady. ¡°I want to talk.¡±

    He snorted, unimpressed. ¡°Talk? You mean negotiate? You nning to pay me off for this?¡± He jabbed a finger at the bandage on his hand.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 437

    ?Chapter 437:

    ¡°No,¡± Natalia replied firmly. ¡°I want to ask you something. Do you know about the Carpenter family?¡±

    He hesitated for half a second before scoffing, a slow, mocking smirk creeping onto his face. ¡°The Carpenter family?¡± He let out a short, humorlessugh. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡ªyou expect me to believe you¡¯re one of them? You think shing that name will buy you freedom?¡±

    Natalia affirmed with conviction, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not deceiving you. My father is Wilson Carpenter.¡±

    The man erupted into scornfulughter. ¡°You really think you can y the part of Wilson Carpenter¡¯s daughter? Don¡¯t take me for a fool!¡± With that, his patience evaporated, and he lunged forward.

    He clutched Natalia¡¯s chin with one hand and started to pull at her clothing with the other.

    At that moment, all of her feigned bravery crumbledpletely. She couldn¡¯t hold back her tears any longer and burst into sobs. Her tears flowed like a river.

    The man halted abruptly and barked, ¡°Why are you crying? I haven¡¯t even done anything yet!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll cry if I want to. Look at what you¡¯re doing, and now you¡¯re trying to deny me even this?¡±

    Natalia cried even more sorrowfully. Her wails continued relentlessly, one sob cascading into another, reverberating through the room.

    The man grew increasingly exasperated by her cries.

    Unable to endure it any longer, he shoved her aside. ¡°Weep all you want, but it changes nothing. What misfortune, to have caught a woman like this.¡±

    Natalia seized the moment to intensify her crying.

    Her sobs were sporadic yet loud, filled with a profound despair. The man felt as if his head would burst from her cries. Enraged, he stormed toward the door, only to be met with a fist to his face.

    Additional chapters at g ??ln ov els .???? ??

    A swift kick followed.

    The man was left sprawled on the floor, his face bruised and swollen.

    Realizing he was alone, he grasped the gravity of his predicament.

    ¡°Who¡­ Who are you?¡±

    Brian red down at him, his expression livid and his eyes icy, sending shivers down his spine.

    ¡°You¡¯d better hope she¡¯s unharmed. You¡¯ll regret it if she¡¯s hurt,¡± he hissed through clenched teeth.

    His demeanor was stern, utterly devoid of humor.

    At that moment, the man felt genuine fear. It was as if a cold wave had washed over him, chilling him to the core. Quivering, he stammered,

    ¡°No, no. I swear¡­ I didn¡¯ty a finger on her.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Brian sneered, nudging him aside with his foot.

    He then strode past the threshold.

    Inside, Natalia was on the sofa, her limbs bound, unable to move. More distressingly, her hair was tousled, her cor torn, and her face marred by tear streaks.

    ¡°Natalia!¡±

    Brian immediately shed his coat, intending to cover her with it. But Natalia looked up at him, shook her head sternly, and declined.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 438

    ?Chapter 438:

    He draped the coat over her nheless. She merely gazed at him with serene eyes, then silently let the coat slide to the floor beside her. All the while, she remained silent, hugging herself tightly and staring nkly at the coat on the floor.

    Brian¡¯s voice was thick with emotion. ¡°Natalia, are you alright? I¡­ I¡¯m sorry; this is all my fault.¡±

    He covered his face with his hands, his shoulders heaving as he was wracked with sobs. In that moment, he was engulfed in regret. His goal had been to push her away, to extinguish her feelings for him. He simply wanted her to awaken to her own life.

    However, he never anticipated such a horrific event would befall her. True, his feelings were not romantic, but he had known her for years.

    In his heart, she was like a sister.

    How could his heart not break? How could he not me himself?

    ¡°Natalia, can you say something to me?¡±

    Brian bent down, crouching in front of her, his voice threaded with caution.

    But Natalia remained silent.

    Her silence only confirmed his fears.

    He believed she had been vited by that man, and his rage knew no bounds.

    Rolling up his sleeves, Brian stormed out, his fury unleashed with every punch and kick, each strike delivered with merciless precision.

    The man was sent flying by Brian¡¯s kick, then mmed back down.

    He collided with the door, then the floor.

    After several rounds, the man was spitting blood, his body battered and drenched in it.

    When Rachel and Andres arrived, this was the carnage they walked into.

    M?????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????

    Rachel gasped and hurried over. ¡°Brian, calm down!¡±

    Brian was beyond calming. The thought of Natalia being tormented, coupled with his own sense of guilt, made him loathe himself even more.

    However, Rachel¡¯s presence gradually pulled him back from the edge.

    Stumbling forward, he embraced Rachel. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for putting you in life-threatening danger. And for letting Natalia get hurt. I¡¯m horrible!¡±

    Rachel patted his shoulder, then quickly stepped back, creating a buffer between them.

    Her gaze was cool and detached. ¡°Since what¡¯s done is done, regret is futile. Thank you foring to her rescue today. After all this, she and I just want a quiet, simple life. So, I hope you and Tracy won¡¯t disturb us anymore.¡±

    With that, Rachel walked past him without a second nce.

    Brian¡¯s hand instinctively reached out, trying to grasp her.

    But as his fingers nearly brushed hers, his hand recoiled into a fist.

    And so, they passed each other in silence.

    Inside the room, upon seeing Rachel, Natalia took a few steps forward and threw herself into her arms.

    The emotions she had been suppressing burst forth.

    She clung to Rachel, sobbing uncontrobly, her tears cascading down her cheeks.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 439

    ?Chapter 439:

    ¡°Rachel, you finally came! I called you a million times, why didn¡¯t you answer? Do you know¡­ I almost¡­¡±

    Her voice broke between sobs, her sadness nearly tangible.

    Rachel could only continue to stroke her back, offering gentle reassurances. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m here now. Everything¡¯s alright, you¡¯re safe. Sorry I missed your calls. Tell me, are you injured? Did that man mistreat you?¡±

    Natalia, wiping away her tears, shook her head.

    ¡°No, he didn¡¯t touch me. I was just terrified. I¡¯ve never been kidnapped before; this was a first.¡±

    One could only imagine the terror she had felt.

    It must be acknowledged, her family had always shielded her well. But this time, the sheltered and pampered young heiress suffered due to Brian.

    Thankfully, her affections for Brian were all gone.

    After a while, perhaps having exhausted her tears, Natalia looked up at Rachel with eyes rimmed red. ¡°Can you promise me something?¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Rachel asked.

    Natalia pleaded, her eyes imploring. ¡°Just promise me first!¡±

    Rachel released a soft sigh, her expression softening with maternal tenderness. ¡°Alright, I promise.¡±

    Natalia¡¯s face lit up with pure joy. She thrust out her hand, her eyes sparkling with determination. ¡°It¡¯s a promise then. Cross my heart, hope to die, no take-backs.¡±

    ¡°Okay, no take-backs,¡± Rachel responded.

    As Natalia wrapped her in a sudden embrace, she whispered a heartfelt request, ¡°From now on, can you see me as your little sister?¡±

    Rachel was stunned.

    Find what you love at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s???????

    Initially, she believed Natalia was teasing, ying one of her impulsive games.

    But when she caught the earnest, unwavering gaze in Natalia¡¯s eyes, she realized the profound sincerity behind the words.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Rachel¡¯s voice trailed off, uncertain.

    Natalia pouted, her lips forming a stubborn curve. ¡°You just promised ¡ª no take-backs.¡±

    Rachel hesitated. ¡°Do you really understand what you¡¯re asking?¡±

    Rachel couldn¡¯t help but think Natalia was being a little too naive. She gently reminded her, ¡°You know, your parents might not approve. And then there¡¯s Brian¡­ If we¡¯re sisters, well, that means two sisters shouldn¡¯t like the same person.¡±

    She thought this might make Natalia reconsider.

    To her surprise, Natalia¡¯s expression didn¡¯t waver. Instead, her eyes burned with determination as she nodded. ¡°I know! That¡¯s why¡ªI¡¯ve decided. I¡¯m over him now.¡±

    Rachel hadn¡¯t expected that.

    Given Natalia¡¯s persistence, she didn¡¯t seem like the kind of person to let go so easily.

    ¡°Are you really sure?¡± Rachel pressed.

    Natalia lifted her chin, blinking rapidly as if to hold back the sting of tears.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 440

    Chapter 440:

    Then, with another resolute nod, she answered, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure.¡±

    ¡°Do you think you¡¯ll regret it?¡±

    ¡°No regrets.¡± Though her eyes shimmered, her voice remained steady.

    Rachel exhaled, touched by the certainty in Natalia¡¯s words. ¡°Thank you for your sincerity, but¡­ do you really understand my situation?¡±

    Natalia tensed, as if afraid Rachel was about to refuse. ¡°You already promised,¡± she said quickly.

    Rachel shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. It¡¯s just¡­ this isn¡¯t something to take lightly. You don¡¯t really know much about me, my family, or Jeffrey. If, after learning everything¡ªand if your parents are on board¡ªthen yes, I¡¯d be happy to call you my sister.¡±

    Natalia¡¯s eyes searched Rachel¡¯s face. ¡°You mean it? You¡¯re not just saying that?¡±

    ¡°I mean it.¡±

    The next second, Natalia looped her arm through Rachel¡¯s with a bright smile. ¡°Then tell me everything!¡±

    A voice cut through their moment. Andres, who had been standing nearby in silence, finally spoke. ¡°I¡¯ll take you both home first. You can talk in the car.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± they answered in unison.

    They left together, arms intertwined, deliberately passing Brian without a nce.

    Their synchronized movement spoke volumes.

    Brian watched them leave, a bitter smile ying on his lips.

    ¡°Rachel, Natalia, if my absence can bring you peace, I¡¯m willing to step back.¡±

    In this lifetime, he acknowledged, he had disappointed them.

    Inside the car, Rachel began to share her story candidly. ¡°Natalia, I¡¯m not like you. I didn¡¯t have a loving father. He remarried when I was young. My stepmother and stepsister, we¡¯re like oil and water. They¡¯ve always seen me as a constant irritation.¡±

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s£®?§àm takes you away

    Natalia listened, her eyes wide with surprise.

    ¡°What about your mother?¡± she asked softly.

    Rachel¡¯s expression grew haunted. Her voice trembled as she took a deep, shuddering breath. ¡°She passed away the day Jeffrey and I were born. She left this world bringing us into it.¡±

    Natalia was stunned by the profound sadness underlying Rachel¡¯s story.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to¡ª¡±

    ¡°I know you didn¡¯t mean any harm,¡± Rachel interrupted gently.

    She continued, revealing the weight of her responsibilities. ¡°I lost my mother early. Beyond protecting myself, I¡¯ve dedicated my life to caring for Jeffrey. His autism significantly impacts his social interactions, daily living, and professional opportunities. I¡¯ll need to support him throughout his life. Compared to your rtively straightforward circumstances, my situation is considerably moreplex.¡± Rachel¡¯s voice softened with maternal concern. ¡°So, Natalia, I hope you¡¯ll carefully consider this and not act on pure impulse.¡±

    When the car reached a convenient parking spot, Natalia requested, ¡°Mr. Garrett, could we stop for a moment?¡±

    ¡°Certainly,¡± Andres replied.

    She stepped out and immediately called her parents.

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Have a great week dear readers. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (? ?? ? ¨C ? ) ?

    .

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 441

    ?Chapter 441:

    Upon returning, she embraced Rachel with unbridled excitement. ¡°Rachel, my parents agreed. From today forward, you are a sister to me!¡±

    Rachel looked genuinely surprised. ¡°You sought their approval right then and there?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely!¡±

    Natalia¡¯s unfiltered honesty was disarming.

    Her sincerity touched Rachel deeply. ¡°We promised, no take-backs. I¡¯ll help you care for Jeffrey, treating him like my little brother.¡±

    Rachel yfully tapped Natalia¡¯s nose. ¡°You¡¯re too excited to remember¡ªJeffrey and I are twins. He¡¯s actually older than you.¡±

    Natalia paused, then cheered, ¡°Oh, right! So he¡¯ll be my elder brother. Perfect!¡± Her enthusiasm was infectious.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always craved siblings. My parents were cautious, warning me that people often have hidden motives. They restricted my connections, which only intensified my desire for familial bonds.¡± Her tone grew more serious. ¡°I¡¯ve been deceived before, which made me more guarded. But you, Rachel¡ªyou never sought to exploit my status or manipte me for personal gain. That¡¯s why I trust my instincts. You¡¯re genuinely a wonderful person.¡±

    Rachel felt warmth spread through her heart, grateful for this unexpected connection. Observing their emotional moment, Andres suggested, ¡°Shall we celebrate with a meal?¡±

    Natalia waved dismissively. ¡°No, I want to drink.¡±

    Rachel understood immediately. Natalia was masking her emotional pain, using alcohol as a temporary shield.

    ¡°Alright,¡± she agreed softly.

    Natalia¡¯s face lit up. ¡°Rachel, you¡¯re the best!¡±

    Your source of stories: galn¦Òv??ls.??????

    In the most vibrant bar, after several rounds of drinks, Natalia¡¯s inhibitions dissolved.

    Intoxication allowed her suppressed emotions to surge forth.

    Clutching her chest, she let out a shaky breath, pain evident in her expression. ¡°Rachel¡­ it hurts. My heart feels like it¡¯s being twisted by a knife.¡± Tears pooled in her eyes as her voice cracked. ¡°Why does Brian only have eyes for Tracy? Why doesn¡¯t he ever look at me?¡±

    She took another sip, but it did nothing to dull the ache. ¡°It¡¯s one thing if he doesn¡¯t like me,¡± she went on, her voice trembling, ¡°but he doesn¡¯t even trust me. In his eyes, am I just some spoiled brat who throws tantrums? Someone capable of hurting others? Am I really that awful to him?¡±

    Her hands clenched into fists as fresh tears spilled over.

    ¡°How could he not see?¡± she whispered, her voice breaking. ¡°I was just testing him. I never meant to hurt Tracy. I would never go that far. But he¡­ he didn¡¯t believe me.¡±

    A bitter sob escaped her lips. ¡°For Tracy, he¡¯d rather get hurt himself than take a step back. For her, he was willing to cast me aside without hesitation.¡± She bit her lip, her whole body trembling. ¡°Am I really that insignificant to him?¡±

    Natalia was utterly drunk, her emotions a raw, exposed nerve. She wept, a torrent of heartbroken sobs.

    Rachel reached out, her hand a gentle sce, wiping away the tears that streamed down Natalia¡¯s face. Again and again, her tender movements repeated, a silent rhythm offort.

    Yet, in that moment, Rachel¡¯s own heart ached with a silent, mirroring grief. She knew, with a sharp pang, that she was just as insignificant in Brian¡¯s heart as Natalia felt in hers. Despite the years she¡¯d spent by his side, despite her unwavering, selfless love, she was nothing more than a footnote.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 442

    ?Chapter 442:

    A bitter taste rose in her throat, and Rachel took a small sip of wine.

    The liquid burned as it slid down, a sharp, fiery sting.

    That burning sensation spread, a wild me consuming her stomach.

    But the real pain, the unbearable ache, remained locked in her heart.

    As she continued to wipe Natalia¡¯s tears, she spoke, her voice soothing. ¡°Natalia, you know now, so don¡¯t let it destroy you. You¡¯re wonderful, and you have everything going for you. One day, you¡¯ll find the one who will love and cherish you.¡±

    Natalia, her face flushed and her eyes zed with drunkenness, looked at Rachel, a flicker of hope in her dazed expression. ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Natalia¡¯s lips formed a pout, her voice thick with grievance.

    Before she could finish her thought, fresh tears welled up, and she began to sob again. She copsed against Rachel¡¯s shoulder, her sobs uncontroble, a messy mix of tears and snot.

    ¡°I¡¯ll drive youdies to your hotel,¡± Andres offered, stepping forward.

    Rachel¡¯s eyes filled with gratitude. ¡°Thank you!¡±

    In the car, Natalia drifted in and out of consciousness, her drunken ramblings filling the silence. She only quieted as they approached their destination.

    But the moment they arrived at the hotel, Natalia retched. Her sudden sickness resulted in some of the vomitnding on Rachel.

    Rachel remained calm, herposure unwavering.

    Only after Natalia had finished did Rachel guide her to the bathroom. She cleaned Natalia as best she could, then helped her into bed before taking a shower herself.

    Once she had settled everything, she reached for her phone, intending to thank Andres properly.

    ???????????? ?????????? ???????????? ???? ?????????¦Í??????©q??????

    As soon as she unlocked the screen, Andres¡¯s message popped up.

    ¡°How¡¯s Natalia? Need my help?¡± The message had just been sent.

    He hadn¡¯t left.

    Rachel opened the door, and there he was, waiting.

    He leaned casually against the wall, his tall figure a striking presence in the dimly lit hallway.

    The moment he heard the door open, he stepped forward.

    ¡°Mr. Garrett, I thought you¡¯d gone back,¡± Rachel said, her voice genuinely surprised.

    He quickly extinguished the cigarette in his hand, hiding it behind his back. His demeanor instantly became polite. ¡°Natalia drank too much. I was worried you might have trouble handling her alone.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s asleep now. She should sleep soundly.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long day. You must be exhausted. You should rest.¡±

    ¡°Alright. You should go back too.¡±

    With that, Rachel turned to go back inside.

    ¡°Rachel.¡± Andres called out, stopping her.

    She turned back, a question in her eyes. Andres offered, ¡°If you¡¯re not too tired, would you like to take a walk? I remember this hotel has a beautiful garden.¡±

    ncing down at her casual loungewear, she hesitated, then nodded.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 443

    ?Chapter 443:

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    After a brief walk, they found themselves on a secluded path.

    Though night had fallen, the path was brightly illuminated.

    Blooming flowers lined the pathway, their delicate fragrance carried on the gentle breeze, a soothing and refreshing presence.

    A silent understanding passed between them, and they walked infortable silence.

    After a while, surrounded by the lush greenery, Rachel felt a chill. She instinctively wrapped her arms around herself.

    In the next instant, a jacket was draped over her shoulders, its fabric carrying a crisp, clean scent.

    ¡°You¡­¡± She looked up, a hint of embarrassment in her voice.

    He gently stopped her hand as she tried to remove the jacket. ¡°I¡¯m not cold. It¡¯s just a jacket¡ªno need to rush to return it.¡±

    He gestured toward a nearby bench. ¡°Let¡¯s sit and rest for a moment.¡±

    Rachel nodded.

    The gentle breeze continued to stir as they sat side by side on the bench.

    The moonlight, soft and luminous, cast a serene glow over them.

    ¡°If you¡¯re feeling sad, you can lean on my shoulder,¡± Andres said suddenly.

    Rachel froze, her body stiffening. She had always believed she concealed her emotions well, acting so convincingly that she almost fooled herself.

    Yet, somehow, Andres had seen straight through her.

    His voice was softer than the night breeze. ¡°All this time, it¡¯s been Natalia drinking and pouring her heart out to you. She¡¯s devastated, but I know you¡¯re in greater pain. And yet, you still put on a brave face,forting her. Rachel, if anyone deserves to grieve tonight¡­ it¡¯s you.¡±

    Maybe it was the gentleness in his words. Maybe it was the warmth in his voice. Or maybe it was simply that, after carrying the weight of her pain for so long, Rachel could no longer hold it in.

    F??rst ??pp??ared ??n g?????????¦Í???????????

    A single tear slipped down,nding on the back of her hand.

    Under the glow of the streemp, it refracted into tiny shards of light.

    Shattered.

    Just like her heart¡ªcracked, scarred, yet still beating.

    Andres shifted closer. He didn¡¯t speak, didn¡¯t press. And this time, Rachel didn¡¯t pull away. She leaned against him, just slightly, letting herself rest¡ªjust for a moment.

    With her eyes closed, her chest ached with the bitterness of a truth she had always known.

    She had never mattered to Brian the way Tracy did. She also knew that, as his so-called girlfriend, she was insignificant next to his first love.

    But knowing and witnessing were two different forms of cruelty. Watching him choose Tracy and abandon her with her own eyes was a different kind of pain entirely.

    That pain was like a knife carving into her heart.

    As time passed, the night breeze grew cooler.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 444

    ?Chapter 444:

    When Rachel opened her eyes again, she lifted her head from Andres¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°It¡¯s all in the past now.¡±

    Then, ncing up at him, she offered a small nod. ¡°Thank you. For everything tonight.¡±

    Andres studied her for a long moment before simply nodding. ¡°It¡¯ste. Let¡¯s head back.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    When they reached the door to her room, Rachel turned to bid him goodnight.

    But before she could step inside, a familiar figure appeared from the shadows¡ªBrian.

    The sight of him sent an instinctive jolt through her, her body tensing, her fingers tightening on the doorknob. Her first thought was to retreat, to slip inside, close the door, and shut him outpletely.

    But Brian moved quickly, catching her wrist before she could escape.

    ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to see me,¡± he said, his voice edged with urgency. ¡°I just need to say a few words. That¡¯s all. After that, I promise I won¡¯t bother you again.¡±

    Rachel studied him, searching for insincerity in his face. But there was none. Still, her voice remained cool. ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Brian exhaled slowly, as if bracing himself. ¡°Earlier¡­ at the pool¡­ I didn¡¯t know you had fallen in too.¡±

    Rachel let out a quiet, humorlessugh. ¡°And?¡±

    His brows furrowed, his tone growing solemn. ¡°If I had known¡­ I wouldn¡¯t have left you behind. I swear, Rachel, I would never¡ª¡±

    She cut him off, her voice like ice. ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right,¡± she said. ¡°Maybe you would¡¯ve saved me. After all, I¡¯ve been by your side for so many years. Even a dog raised that long would inspire some loyalty.¡±

    ¡°Attachment, wouldn¡¯t it? How could you just let it drown?¡±

    Fresh content avable now g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s

    ¡°But in the end,¡± she continued, her words slow and deliberate, ¡°your first instinct will always be Tracy. Always. Only after ensuring her safety would you even think to look for me¡ªwhether I lived or died.¡±

    This time, she didn¡¯t phrase it as a question. Because it wasn¡¯t one. It was the truth.

    Brian¡¯s voice trembled with remorse. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Rachel. After all these years, I¡¯ve failed you.¡±

    A bitter, self-deprecatingugh escaped Rachel¡¯s lips.

    She couldn¡¯t bear to look at him anymore.

    Pushing open the door, she stepped inside, her weary body sliding down against the wooden surface, copsing like a marite with severed strings. The weight of his betrayal crushed her spirit.

    She hadn¡¯t anticipated hispleteck of exnation.

    Even a fabricated story would have been preferable to this deafening silence.

    It was painfully obvious howpletely Brian was consumed by Tracy.

    Another message from Brian buzzed on her phone. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t contact you except for work-rted matters.¡±

    Rachel dismissed the message without a second nce, her resolve hardening.

    The next day, she messaged Natalia and headed to the train station. As the train prepared to depart, someone hurriedly slipped into the seat beside her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 445

    ?Chapter 445:

    Concealed beneath a hat and mask, the mysterious passenger caught Rachel¡¯s attention.

    She cast a curious nce before returning her gaze to the passingndscape.

    Minutes into the journey, Natalia could no longer contain herself. Removing her disguise, she took a deep breath. ¡°Rachel, don¡¯t you recognize me?¡±

    ¡°Natalia?¡±

    Rachel¡¯s surprise was immediate and genuine.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Natalia grabbed her arm. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ming back with you.¡±

    ¡°Not waiting for him?¡± Rachel asked, her question subtle but clear.

    They both knew who ¡°him¡± referred to.

    ¡°Not anymore,¡± Natalia said, almost to herself. ¡°I¡¯ve realized something¡­ In this world, I can fight for anything I want¡ªexcept love. That¡¯s the one thing that refuses to be forced. I once gave it my all¡­ but that¡¯s enough. At least now, I won¡¯t have regrets.¡±

    Rachel studied her, noting the quiet strength in her voice.

    Natalia had changed¡ªgrown.

    Rachel reached over and gave her hand a reassuring squeeze. ¡°That¡¯s the right way to see it. You¡¯re still young. There are people out there who will be worth your love.¡±

    Natalia nodded, more certain now. ¡°I know.¡±

    The two of them leaned against each other and dozed off, lulled by the steady rhythm of the train.

    When they woke up, they snacked and talked, and before they knew it, the journey had passed in a blur.

    At the station, Natalia had to head home first, so they parted with a hug, promising to meet soon.

    Your story hub g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s

    The next evening, just as Rachel was stepping out of work, her phone rang.

    ¡°Hey, are you free right now?¡± said Elsa.

    ¡°I just clocked out. What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Can I see you?¡± Elsa¡¯s voice was unusually strained.

    ¡°Of course. Meet me at the restaurant next to my office?¡±

    Rachel ordered dinner and hadn¡¯t waited long before Elsa arrived, looking as if she had dragged herself through a battlefield.

    Her face was pale, her eyes sunken with exhaustion, and even the way she moved seemed weighed down by an invisible burden.

    ¡°Elsa, have you been sleeping at all?¡± Rachel asked, her concern deepening.

    Elsa gave a feeble nod, but her dry lips and weary expression told another story.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat first,¡± Rachel suggested gently. ¡°We can talk while we eat.¡±

    Elsa didn¡¯t argue, merely muttering a weak, ¡°Okay.¡±

    But halfway through the meal, the dam finally broke. She dropped her utensils, buried her face in her arms, and began to sob¡ªdeep, gut-wrenching cries that shook her whole frame.

    Rachel immediately put down her fork, reached across the table, and rubbed soothing circles on Elsa¡¯s back. ¡°Elsa,¡± she murmured, her voice soft yet steady, ¡°tell me what happened.¡±

    Elsa didn¡¯t answer. She just kept crying, her shoulders trembling violently.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 446

    ?Chapter 446:

    Rachel didn¡¯t press her. She simply stayed by her side, waiting. After a few minutes, Elsa finally lifted her head, her face pale and drawn as she looked at Rachel.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Rachel, for making a scene. I just¡­ I just couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore.¡±

    ¡°Could you tell me what¡¯s happening?¡± Rachel asked gently.

    From the moment Elsa had called, Rachel had felt a sense of dread.

    And indeed, the situation was far worse than she had imagined.

    Elsa, her voice trembling with grief, poured out her sorrow. ¡°Myrna¡¯s condition has worsened. And it¡¯s progressing faster than we thought. I just came from the emergency room. It¡¯s the second time this week she¡¯s needed emergency treatment. I don¡¯t know how many more times she¡¯ll have to go through this. I don¡¯t know if she¡¯ll be lucky enough to survive each time. I¡¯m sorry, Rachel, I¡¯m just so heartbroken.¡±

    Rachel felt the weight of those words.

    Not every critical moment would end with survival.

    Myrna¡¯s life¡ªand her own¡ªhung in a delicate bnce.

    ¡°And Huey?¡± Rachel asked softly.

    Elsa¡¯s eyes filled with fear. ¡°He¡¯s barely holding on. I¡¯ve caught him secretly collecting sleeping pills. I¡¯m genuinely terrified. If something happens to Myrna, Huey won¡¯t be able to cope.¡±

    She reached out, gripping Rachel¡¯s hand. ¡°The experimental drug is theirst hope. I¡¯m begging you, please help Huey and Myrna.¡± Her plea was raw, desperate. Rachel felt her heart constrict.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do everything possible,¡± she promised. ¡°However, have you considered asking Tracy? Given her rtionship with Brian White, her assistance could significantly improve your chances.¡±

    A flush of embarrassment crossed Elsa¡¯s face. ¡°Actually, I approached Tracy first. She refused me outright.¡±

    More novels avable at g¦Áln¦Òv???s?c?m

    The revtion surprised Rachel.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Rachel, I didn¡¯t mean to keep this from you. I just didn¡¯t want to give you the wrong impression.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Rachel reassured Elsa. ¡°I understand. But I have a request.¡±

    Elsa sat up a little straighter. ¡°Anything¡ªjust tell me, and if it¡¯s within my power, I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    Rachel hesitated briefly before saying, ¡°I¡¯d like to visit Myrna. If she¡¯s okay with it.¡±

    She knew that not everyone in Myrna¡¯s position wanted visitors. Some preferred to keep their world small, to shield themselves from pitying eyes.

    Elsa didn¡¯t answer right away. Instead, she pulled out her phone. ¡°I need to check with Myrna and Huey first. Give me a second.¡±

    Rachel nodded. ¡°Of course.¡±

    A few minutester, Elsa returned with a nod. ¡°It¡¯s okay. But Myrna just fell asleep, so would you be able toe by tomorrow morning?¡±

    Rachel agreed.

    The next day greeted them with perfect weather¡ªclear skies, a gentle breeze, and golden sunlight spilling over the city.

    Rachel stopped by a florist and picked out a bouquet bursting with color¡ªreds, pinks, purples¡­

    She remembered how much Myrna had loved flowers back in college. A little bit of beauty, a little bit of life¡ªsometimes, that was all a person needed.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 447

    ?Chapter 447:

    At 8 AM, she met up with Elsa, and by 9, they arrived at the hospital.

    The morning light streamed softly through the windows, casting golden hues over the white walls.

    As they stepped inside the room, Rachel paused, her breath catching at the sight before her.

    Myrna sat upright in bed, her long hair spilling over her shoulders in soft waves, glowing in the sunlight like strands of silk.

    Behind her, Hueybed through it gently, his touch feather-light, his expression full of quiet devotion.

    They both wore small, peaceful smiles, the kind that spoke of an unshaken bond, a love that neither illness nor time could touch.

    For a fleeting second, it was as if the hospital room, the sickness, the fear¡ªall of it had melted away, leaving behind nothing but warmth and tenderness.

    If Rachel hadn¡¯t known the truth, she never would have believed Myrna was fighting a battle with no promised victory.

    And yet, that battle was very real.

    Myrna turned her head slightly, a soft, knowing smile gracing her lips.

    ¡°Rachel,¡± she murmured, her voice gentle, ¡°is that you?¡±

    Rachel stepped inside and called out, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

    She set the bouquet down on a nearby table as she spoke.

    The sight of the flowers instantly lifted Myrna¡¯s spirits, making her smile even brighter.

    ¡°These are beautiful. They smell amazing. Rachel, thank you for bringing them¡ªI love them. And thank you for visiting. It really makes me happy.¡±

    Ever since she fell ill, most of her rtives and friends had kept their distance, as if afraid she¡¯d be a burden or ask for help.

    Your imagination begins with g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s©q?????

    At first, it hurt her deeply. As time passed and the reality of her condition set in, her perspective began to change.

    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Just then, Huey, who had been quiet all this time, finally spoke up. He lifted a mirror and held it in front of Myrna. Myrna took a quick look and smiled.

    ¡°Huey, you¡¯re getting really good at braiding hair. I love it.¡±

    ¡°Rachel, can you take a picture of us?¡±

    Rachel nodded and reached for her phone.

    But before she could, Myrna handed her own phone over with a warm smile.

    ¡°Use mine. Take a few extra pictures, I want to be able to look at them often.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Rachel adjusted the angle and was just about to take the photo.

    ¡°Wait a second!¡± Suddenly, Huey turned around and plucked a few flowers from the bouquet Rachel had brought.

    The bouquet was a colorful mix of roses, baby¡¯s breath, sunflowers, and daisies.

    He carefully picked out the daisies, their small petals symbolizing sunshine and hope.

    As he gently ced the daisies in Myrna¡¯s hair, Rachel quickly snapped the photo.

    It captured the perfect moment¡ªhim leaning in, adorning his beloved with flowers, pure and full of love.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 448

    ?Chapter 448:

    Rachel snapped a few more pictures of the couple, each one capturing the warmth of the sunlight and the soft breeze that lifted Myrna¡¯s hair. In every shot, they¡­

    They looked like the perfect couple¡ªwrapped in each other¡¯s arms, their love on full disy.

    Myrna faced the camera with a gentle smile, while Huey¡¯s eyes stayed fixed on her, filled with tenderness.

    What a beautiful sight! Rachel couldn¡¯t deny that she felt a little jealous. To be cherished by someone so deeply¡ªit was truly a rare and precious gift.

    After capturing the moment, she handed the phone back to Myrna, who eagerly showed the pictures to Huey. His face lit up with the same joy, as if those images alone were enough to bring him happiness.

    Around noon, Huey ordered lunch, and they ate together.

    Because of Myrna¡¯s condition, she could only manage a little liquid food. Seeing this, Huey barely ate anything himself.

    Myrna, noticing hisck of appetite, yfully nudged him. ¡°Huey, eat more. You¡¯ve lost weighttely, and it¡¯s starting to show in the photos. If this keeps up, I might stop finding you handsome.¡±

    Huey straightened up and nodded immediately. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll eat properly.¡±

    And with that, he finished everyst bite.

    After lunch, Huey stepped out to take care of some matters, leaving thedies alone in the hospital room.

    Rachel hesitated for a moment before speaking. ¡°Myrna, your mindset amazes me. How do you manage to stay so positive?¡±

    Deep down, Rachel couldn¡¯t shake the thought that one day, she too might end up in a hospital bed, just like Myrna. Would she be able to face it with the same resilience? Or would she crumble under the weight of it all? She wanted to learn from Myrna.

    Myrna smiled softly. ¡°To be honest, I wasn¡¯t always this way. I was a mess in the beginning. When I first got diagnosed, it felt like the whole world copsed around me. I couldn¡¯t ept it. I didn¡¯t want to drag Huey down with me, so I told him we should break up. But he refused. No matter how much I pushed him away, he wouldn¡¯t leave. Eventually, I became desperate. I disappeared, hoping he¡¯d finally give up. I locked myself away, shutting out the entire world. But no matter where I ran, Huey always found me. Then¡­¡±

    Find what you love at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    Myrna paused, her smile turning bitter.

    ¡°Then, I did something even more foolish. I tried to end my own life. I cut my wrists, took sleeping pills¡ªonce, twice, three times¡­ But every time, Huey found me. He never let me go. I¡¯ll never forget that night. I woke up after another failed attempt, and there he was, sitting beside me, holding a knife to his chest. He told me that if I died, he¡¯d follow me immediately. No hesitation, no second thoughts.¡±

    Rachel had thought she was long past the age where love stories could move her.

    And yet, hearing this, she felt something tighten in her chest. Blinking away the tears gathering at the corners of her eyes, she took a quiet breath, trying to steady herself.

    Myrna went on, ¡°That night changed everything. I was terrified¡ªI didn¡¯t dare to try again. That was when I decided I had to be strong. Now, I¡¯ve made up my mind to cherish every moment. Even if I only get one more second with him, it¡¯s worth it. It was his love that brought me back. His love gave me the strength to fight this illness.¡±

    In that moment, Myrna seemed to glow under the sunlight, radiating warmth and light.

    Rachel watched her with admiration. ¡°To be loved like that¡­ it¡¯s a rare blessing. A kind of happiness most people only dream of.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 449

    ?Chapter 449:

    ¡°What about you, Rachel? Are you married? Do you have someone special in your life?¡±

    ¡°No, not at the moment,¡± Rachel answered simply.

    Myrna gave her a reassuring smile. ¡°Don¡¯t rush. Be patient. Huey and I endured so much before we found our way back to each other. Rachel, believe me¡ªthe one who truly loves you will find their way to you, no matter the storms, no matter the distance. When they do, they¡¯ll hold your hand through every step of life.¡±

    Rachel nodded, offering a small smile, but said nothing more. She didn¡¯t have the heart to say anything pessimistic to someone facing such a battle.

    Yet, deep down, she couldn¡¯t shake the thought that perhaps such love was not meant for her.

    Just then, Rachel¡¯s phone buzzed, pulling her from her thoughts. Seeing the caller ID, she realized it was an important work call regarding key data. She stepped into the stairwell to take it.

    As she ended the call, a faint sound reached her ears¡ªsoft, broken¡­

    Was someone crying?

    At first, she dismissed it as her imagination.

    But after pausing and listening again, she knew she wasn¡¯t mistaken. She stepped down the stairs slightly and noticed a familiar figure on the floor below.

    It was Huey.

    He stood in the corner, his head lowered, his whole posture weighed down by despair.

    From where she stood, she couldn¡¯t see his face, but the floor around him was littered with cigarette butts¡ªa silent testament to how long he had been there.

    The muffled sobs wereing from him.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s has the stories you love

    Rachel froze. She never imagined that Huey, who always seemed so calm and gentle around Myrna, was drowning in such deep sorrow when no one was watching.

    Those smiles¡ªthey must have been for Myrna, to keep her from worrying.

    A man who could break down like this, unseen, unheard¡ªhis love must have run deeper than words could ever express.

    But Rachel knew this wasn¡¯t her ce. It was his private grief, something she had no right to witness.

    She decided it was best to walk away, pretending she hadn¡¯t seen a thing.

    She quickly turned to leave, but the moment she took her first step, the silence of the stairwell betrayed her¡ªa faint but unavoidable sound echoed beneath her feet.

    She stiffened but forced herself to keep moving, acting as if nothing had happened.

    But before she could disappear up the stairs, Huey¡¯s voice cut through the silence. ¡°Rachel¡­ please wait.¡±

    Huey¡¯s voice remained hoarse from silently shedding tears.

    Ovee with anxiety, he turned, his cheeks still damp with fresh tears.

    He hastily wiped them away. ¡°Sorry¡­ I must look pathetic.¡±

    ¡°Not at all, Huey. To me, you¡¯re someone with a deep heart and unwavering loyalty. I admire that about you.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 450

    ?Chapter 450:

    Rachel¡¯s words melted away his embarrassment. He straightened his clothes, then hesitated. ¡°Elsa must havee to you. I¡¯m sorry for the trouble, but¡­¡±

    Huey¡¯s voice cracked. ¡°But please¡­ If there¡¯s any way, help me. I can¡¯t just stand by and watch Myrna die. I¡¯m begging you. If I have to kneel, I will.¡±

    Rachel quickly stopped him. ¡°Please don¡¯t.¡±

    The thought of him kneeling was too much for her to bear.

    His eyes were filled with raw pain¡ªso much that Rachel found it difficult to meet his gaze.

    ¡°Huey, I promise¡ªif there¡¯s anything I can do, I will.¡±

    ¡°You mean it?¡± His voice wavered.

    She gave a firm nod. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say it if I didn¡¯t mean it. I¡¯ll do my best.¡±

    ¡°Thank you so much.¡± A faint smile flickered in his eyes for the first time.

    ¡°I need to take care of something. Could you stay with Myrna for a while?¡±

    Rachel nodded. ¡°Of course.¡±

    The moment Huey left, she made her way to the hospital room. But as soon as she stepped inside, she froze. Sitting in a wheelchair was someone with a shaved head.

    For a split second, she thought her eyes were deceiving her.

    She stepped back into the hallway, double-checking the room number, just to be sure.

    But even after confirming it was the right room, she stood there in stunned disbelief.

    Her face was frozen in shock, as if she had been struck by lightning. The person in the wheelchair slowly turned and offered a small smile. ¡°Sorry, Rachel. Did I scare you?¡±

    Rachel still felt like she was in a daze. If she weren¡¯t seeing it firsthand, she wouldn¡¯t have believed it. The person sitting there was Myrna. There was no doubt about it.

    L¨»t?st ch¦Ápt?rs ??n g??l??ov????.§ã??m

    But just ten minutes ago, Myrna had long, flowing hair, pinned with a tiny daisy and tied back with a delicate bow. She had been smiling, dressed beautifully, glowing with warmth.

    How could everything change so drastically in a mere ten minutes?

    Rachel¡¯s feet felt like lead as she stepped forward. ¡°Did you cut your hair?¡±

    Myrna shook her head gently. ¡°I didn¡¯t cut it. This¡­ this is the real me.¡±

    So, she really had no hair. But what about the long hair she had earlier? Seeing Rachel¡¯s confusion, Myrna took the initiative to exin.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. The long hair you saw was a wig. Late-stage cancer means chemotherapy, and I foolishly thought I could hold onto my hair. But as the days passed, more and more strands fell out, until there was barely anything left. It was no different from being bald. Women love looking beautiful, and I cried over it more times than I can count. In the end, Huey bought me a set of wigs. I love him, Rachel. I want him to remember me at my best, not like this. That¡¯s why, whenever he¡¯s around, I wear the wig.¡±

    Rachel listened, her throat tightening with emotion. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know what to say.

    After saying goodbye to Myrna and leaving, Rachel felt an overwhelming sense of sadness. The image of the wig lingered in her thoughts.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 451

    ?Chapter 451:

    Unable to shake the feeling, she pulled out her phone and called the doctor.

    ¡°Dr. Thompson, I need to ask you something.¡±

    ¡°Sure, go ahead.¡±

    ¡°As my condition progresses¡­ will I lose my hair too? Will it fall outpletely?¡±

    Darren paused briefly before responding in a careful tone. ¡°Ms. Marsh, kidney failure can cause hair loss, yes. Your mental state, stress levels, and overall health also y a role. That¡¯s why it¡¯s important to take care of yourself and not dwell on it too much.¡±

    ¡°I understand. Thank you, Dr. Thompson.¡±

    So, it was possible. It could happen to her, too.

    Maybe it wouldn¡¯t fall out in clumps like with chemotherapy, but for a woman, watching it thin and disappear little by little could be just as painful¡ªif not worse.

    Rachel was lost in thought as she crossed the street at a traffic light. Out of nowhere, a car came to a screeching halt. The driver stuck his head out and snapped, ¡°Are you crazy? Watch where you¡¯re going!¡±

    ¡°Sorry,¡± Rachel said instinctively.

    But a secondter, she realized¡ªshe hadn¡¯t done anything wrong.

    It was the driver who had run the red light, not her.

    The world, she thought bitterly, had too much unfairness in it.

    That afternoon, Rachel found herself wandering into a shopping mall. She walked into the most high-end store and tried on two different rings.

    After a moment of consideration, she made her decision and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take these two. Please wrap them up. Also, I¡¯ll provide you with an address¡ªcould you arrange for them to be delivered in two months?¡±

    The shopkeeper blinked in surprise, thinking she had misheard. ¡°Two monthster?¡±

    For updates, visit ?¦Ál?ov??s.co?

    ¡°Yes,¡± Rachel confirmed. By then, her condition would likely have deteriorated. Or maybe she wouldn¡¯t even have the strength to go shopping anymore.

    When she returned home, Rachel thought for a moment that she was hallucinating. ¡°What are you doing in my ce? And how did you even get my address?¡± Her voice wasced with indifference as she stared at Tracy, her expression distant and detached.

    Ronald stepped forward, looking slightly guilty. ¡°Apologies, Ms. Marsh. I was the one who told her about it.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s gaze snapped to him. ¡°Ronald, isn¡¯t leaking an employee¡¯s personal information a vition?¡± Her words were sharp, leaving no room for excuses.

    Before Ronald could respond, Tracy suddenly grabbed Rachel¡¯s arm, her voice trembling with desperation. ¡°Rachel, Brian¡¯s in trouble. Please¡­ you have to help him.¡±

    Rachel immediately assumed that Brian¡¯s grandparents had learned about their breakup and were making things difficult for him.

    ¡°You overestimate me,¡± she said coolly. ¡°I can¡¯t help.¡±

    But Tracy refused to let go and clutched her arm tightly as if Rachel were herst hope.

    ¡°Tracy, instead of wasting your time here, why don¡¯t you go buy some medicine? If his grandparents are punishing him physically, at least you¡¯ll have something to treat his wounds afterward.¡± With that, she pried Tracy¡¯s grip off and turned to leave.

    But Tracy¡¯s voice rang out urgently behind her. ¡°Rachel, you don¡¯t understand¡ªit¡¯s not his grandparents. It¡¯s the Carpenter family!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 452

    ?Chapter 452:

    Rachel stopped in her tracks. ¡°The Carpenter family?¡±

    Tracy nodded anxiously. ¡°After Brian got back, he said he was going to the Carpenter¡¯s to apologize to Natalia Carpenter¡¯s father. But it¡¯s been an entire day, and there¡¯s been no news from him.¡±

    Rachel shifted her gaze to Ronald. ¡°Have you sent anyone to check on the situation?¡±

    ¡°I have,¡± Ronald replied, his tone serious. ¡°But that residence is heavily guarded. Our people couldn¡¯t get in.¡±

    Rachel crossed her arms. ¡°If even your people can¡¯t get in, then what makes you think I could? Brian and I have nothing to do with each other anymore. If he¡¯s still missing after 24 hours, just call the police.¡±

    Tracy stared at her in disbelief, as if she couldn¡¯t recognize the woman in front of her. ¡°How can you say that? Brian¡¯s life could be in danger, and you¡¯re just going to stand by and do nothing? You were together for so long. How could you be so cold?¡±

    Rachel¡¯s gaze turned icy. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m cold and heartless. Now get out. Don¡¯t evere here again.¡±

    Rachel shoved the door shut with force, but Tracy reacted fast. She thrust her arm forward, wedging it between the frame to stop it from closing.

    Pain shot through her limb, and within seconds, her face twisted, flushing red from the pressure.

    ¡°Ow¡­¡± she bit out, her teeth clenched as unshed tears welled in her eyes. ¡°Rachel, please¡ª¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want a broken arm, I suggest you move it,¡± Rachel said, her tone as cold as ever.

    Tracy, however, merely smiled. ¡°It¡¯s just an arm. Compared to Brian, this is nothing. I left him once, but now? I¡¯d give up everything for him.¡±

    ??¦Á???????? §ã????¦Ñ???????? ??¦Á??????¦Í??????©q?????

    ¡°How sweet.¡± Rachel¡¯s expression remained unreadable. ¡°Maybe save the heartfelt speech for him¡ªI don¡¯t give a damn.¡±

    Tracy gave another desperate yank, struggling with all her strength.

    Rachel wasn¡¯t sure if the act was one of true devotion or just another maniptive y, but either way, she wasn¡¯t falling for it.

    Growing tired of the back-and-forth, she turned her gaze toward Ronald.

    ¡°Ronald, I assume you¡¯re aware that what you and Tracy are doing qualifies as breaking and entering,¡± she stated coolly. ¡°Take her and leave. Now. Or I¡¯ll call the police.¡±

    Ronald¡¯s expression stiffened. Truthfully, he had high hopes for this encounter, especially after hearing from Tracy that Rachel and Natalia were close.

    He had been certain that, given Rachel¡¯s feelings for Brian, she would help without hesitation. But this? He hadn¡¯t seen thising.

    ¡°Ms. Marsh, are you really going to turn your back on us?¡± he asked, his voiceced with disbelief.

    ¡°Ronald, there¡¯s something you might not be aware of.¡± Rachel remainedposed. ¡°Brian White and I no longer have any connection.¡±

    Ronald¡¯s brows furrowed. No longer had any connection? Had they broken up? What about their engagement?

    ¡°Did you two have a falling out?¡± he probed.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 453

    ?Chapter 453:

    Rachel shook her head, her expression unreadable.

    ¡°In the past, we¡¯ve had our share of conflicts, and we¡¯ve broken up more times than I care to count. But this time? It¡¯s final.¡±

    ¡°And the wedding?¡± Ronald pushed further.

    ¡°It¡¯s off.¡± Rachel¡¯s voice held not a shred of hesitation.

    Ronald struggled to process it. If he recalled correctly, just a few days ago, Carol had personally asked him about the wedding arrangements for Brian and Rachel.

    Carol had been radiant, exuding warmth, her happiness almost contagious. If she learned the wedding had been called off, it would devastate her.

    For a long moment, Ronald stood there, stunned.

    For Tracy, however, this was an unexpected stroke of luck.

    The news of their breakup was incredible.

    Tracy¡¯s heart soared¡ªfinally, she had a real chance to win Brian back! At that moment, only one thought consumed her. No matter what, she had to help Brian and take this opportunity for herself.

    It was now or never.

    Throwing aside all pride, Tracy dropped to her knees with a heavy thud.

    ¡°Rachel, please, if you just say a few good words to Natalia Carpenter on Brian¡¯s behalf, I¡¯ll do whatever you ask.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re being dramatic. I don¡¯t have that kind of influence,¡± Rachel replied, her tone sharp with finality.

    But Tracy wasn¡¯t about to let this chance slip away. Desperation welled up inside her, spilling over as she sobbed, tears cascading down her cheeks.

    ¡°Rachel, it¡¯s all my fault. I never should¡¯vee back. You have every reason to resent me, to despise me¡ªI don¡¯t me you. I shouldn¡¯t have shown up in front of Brian or taken his offer to be his secretary. I swear¡­¡±

    Stay tuned for more g??lno¦Íe??s.c?m

    Her voice broke as she wept bitterly. ¡°If you help him this time, I¡¯ll disappear. I¡¯ll never bother you again. I¡¯ll stay out of your lifepletely.¡±

    Rachel let out a cold, scornfulugh, not even sparing her a nce. ¡°Tracy, don¡¯t insult my intelligence. Your little games might fool Brian, but they won¡¯t work on me.¡±

    With that, she grabbed her phone and dialed the police.

    But just as the call connected, Tracy lunged forward, snatching the phone from her grasp.

    Her hands trembled as she clutched it tightly, her voice desperate. ¡°I won¡¯t leave unless you agree.¡±

    Rachel was about to respond when the elevator doors suddenly slid open.

    She turned her head and saw two police officers stepping out.

    Without hesitation, she pointed straight at Tracy. ¡°Officers, she broke into my home and has been harassing me. Please take her immediately.¡± In the end, Tracy was escorted out.

    Rachel stepped inside her apartment and spotted Jeffrey lounging in the living room, watching TV.

    ¡°Is she gone?¡± he asked without looking away from the screen.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 454

    ?Chapter 454:

    ¡°Yeah. Did you call the police?¡± Rachel asked.

    Jeffrey gave a small nod.

    Rachel studied him for a moment, relieved to see his usualposed expression.

    Good. That meant he hadn¡¯t overheard her breakup with Brian.

    If he had, he would have bombarded her with endless questions.

    ¡°By the way, I couldn¡¯t hear everything from my room earlier. What was that woman so worked up about? It looked like she was begging you for something,¡± Jeffrey asked.

    Rachel stiffened, her back going rigid.

    After a pause, she carefully asked, ¡°You heard all that?¡±

    ¡°Not really, just bits and pieces. She was clinging to you, blocking your way, even dropping to her knees. I was worried she might try something drastic,¡± Jeffrey said.

    Rachel walked over and gave his head a light pat.

    ¡°It¡¯s just some business matters¡ªnothing you need to worry about. She can¡¯t do anything to me.¡±

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s good to hear,¡± Jeffrey said with a nod.

    That evening, Rachel made a pot of soup.

    After setting aside Jeffrey¡¯s portion, she carefully packed some to bring with her.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Jeffrey asked.

    ¡°I have something to take care of. I might be backte, so don¡¯t wait up. Just go to sleep if you¡¯re tired,¡± Rachel instructed.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Jeffrey agreed without question.

    When Rachel arrived at the Carpenter family¡¯s estate, she immediately noticed the heavy security presence.

    ?o?.sl??ou??? uo s??s?? l??????o

    ¡°What do you want? Get out of here!¡± one of the guards barked.

    Rachel pulled out her phone and called Natalia, but the call went unanswered.

    Before she could try again, an elegantly dressed older woman stepped outside.

    Wearing a warm, weing smile, she greeted Rachel with unexpected politeness.

    ¡°Are you Ms. Marsh?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am,¡± Rachel confirmed.

    ¡°Then please,e with me. Miss Carpenter instructed that if you arrived, you should be brought in immediately,¡± the woman said.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Rachel replied.

    She followed the woman inside, stepping into the elevator.

    When they reached the third floor, the woman gestured toward a door. ¡°Ms. Marsh, this is Miss Carpenter¡¯s room. She¡¯s not here at the moment, but she asked that you wait for her inside.¡±

    Rachel nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    She waited for nearly an hour.

    During that time, the woman returned once with a tray of drinks and snacks, but Natalia never appeared.

    For some reason, Rachel¡¯s eyelids twitched, an uneasy feeling creeping up her spine.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 455

    ?Chapter 455:

    ¡°Do you know where Natalia went?¡± she asked.

    ¡°I believe she went to see her father,¡± the woman replied.

    Just then, footsteps pounded down the hallway, and Natalia rushed in, tears spilling down her cheeks.

    The moment she saw Rachel, she broke down even more.

    ¡°Rachel, I knew you¡¯de.¡±

    ¡°Why are you crying like this?¡± Rachel asked, concerned.

    Natalia, her face drenched in tears, lifted her eyes to meet Rachel¡¯s.

    ¡°Rachel¡­ did youe because of Brian?¡±

    Rachel didn¡¯t respond right away. Instead, she asked, ¡°Did you beg your dad to let him go?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I did.¡±

    Natalia nodded, looking guilty, like a kid caught sneaking cookies. She pressed her lips together and gently tugged at Rachel¡¯s sleeve.

    Rachel changed the subject. ¡°Have you eaten yet? I made some chicken soup. Want to try it?¡±

    ¡°Of course. I can¡¯t wait to taste what you made.¡±

    Natalia eagerly opened the container, her eyes lighting up.

    But after taking just one sip, she set the spoon down, rested her chin on her hand, and seemed uninterested.

    ¡°Does it taste bad?¡± Rachel asked.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m just in a sour mood.¡± Natalia sighed, resting her head on her arms. ¡°I won¡¯t lie; it really hurt when Brian chose Tracy over me. We¡¯ve known each other since we were kids. Even if we can¡¯t be together, I don¡¯t want to lose that connection. My dad is just trying to stand up for me, but seeing Brian suffer only makes me feel worse. It doesn¡¯t make me happy at all.¡±

    She leaned her head on Rachel¡¯s shoulder as she spoke.

    Explore g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s for fresh content

    ¡°Rachel, even if I can¡¯t be with him, I still want him to be happy. I don¡¯t want him to struggle¡­ That would just hurt me more.¡±

    Rachel gazed at the moon outside the window, her thoughts tangled and restless.

    Natalia wasn¡¯t the only one who felt like this.

    Rachel felt the same way too, didn¡¯t she?

    ¡°Rachel, what about you? Do you even care what happens to him?¡±

    ¡°Do you really want the truth?¡±

    Natalia nodded firmly. ¡°Yes, tell me.¡±

    Rachel hesitated before answering, her voice steady. ¡°I hope he¡¯s okay¡­ just like you do.¡±

    Even if she passed away someday, she would still want him to be happy.

    ¡°What if he marries Tracy? Would you be okay with that?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    She wanted him to have a happy life. But if that day ever came, would she really be able to handle it?

    For now, all she could do was take things one step at a time.

    After talking for a bit, Natalia called a servant over. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did my dad let Brian go?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 456

    ?Chapter 456:

    The servant shook her head. ¡°Not yet.¡±

    Natalia panicked when she heard that and jumped to her feet, ready to run out.

    But Rachel quickly caught her arm and said calmly, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, your dad is probably still upset. Rushing over now won¡¯t help¡ªit might only make things worse.¡±

    ¡°Then what should I do? Just sit here and do nothing while my dad makes Brian suffer?¡±

    ¡°Trust me. Eat first, take a bath, and rest.¡±

    Natalia frowned, her brows knitted tightly. ¡°But what about Brian? You don¡¯t understand¡ªmy dad is cold to everyone except my mom and me. I¡¯m scared he might actually hurt Brian.¡±

    Rachel gently patted her shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go talk to him.¡±

    Natalia immediately shook her head. ¡°No way, you can¡¯t!¡±

    Rachel gave her a calm look. ¡°Trust me. You want to be my sister, and your parents agreed, remember? Your dad loves you, so he won¡¯t make things too hard for me.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Natalia hesitated, her worry clear.

    Rachel squeezed her hand and reassured her, saying, ¡°Just leave it to me. You need rest, okay?¡±

    Natalia could see Rachel wasn¡¯t backing down. Reluctantly, she nodded.

    She then called a servant and told them to take Rachel to Wilson.

    Wilson was in his study, so the servant brought Rachel there to wait.

    But after waiting for half an hour, he still didn¡¯t show up.

    Rachel didn¡¯t mind. She leaned against the wall and waited.

    Time passed. An hour slipped away.

    galno¦Í?ls is your update source

    Then ten more minutes crawled by, and a few people walked over. The man in front, wearing a ck trench coat, looked refined and imposing. The moment Rachel saw him, she straightened up, ready to introduce herself. But before she could say a word¡­

    A word, a man standing next to Wilson eyed her suspiciously and snapped, ¡°Who are you? Do you even know where you are?¡±

    Without hesitation, Rachel responded, ¡°Good evening, Mr. Carpenter. My name is Rachel Marsh.¡±

    The man looked ready to reprimand her further, but Wilson raised a hand, signaling him to stop. Instead, he turned to Rachel and asked, ¡°Rachel Marsh? The new friend my daughter has been talking about?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Carpenter,¡± Rachel answered, her calm demeanor catching Wilson slightly off guard.

    ¡°So, is there a reason you wanted to meet me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, there is.¡±

    Wilson opened the door to his study, entered without another word, and then instructed, ¡°Follow me inside.¡± Rachel wasted no time stepping in after him.

    ¡°Prepare a cup of coffee for Miss Marsh,¡± he ordered.

    ¡°I appreciate it, Mr. Carpenter.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 457

    ?Chapter 457:

    A quiet stillness settled over the room.

    Wilson straightened the stack of documents on his desk, while Rachel remained standing beside him, maintaining a quiet, respectful posture, not daring to take a seat.

    A few momentster, Wilson¡¯s assistant entered with two cups of coffee.

    He set one cup in its usual ce on Wilson¡¯s desk and handed the other to Rachel. ¡°Miss Marsh, please enjoy.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Rachel said politely.

    ¡°You may go now,¡± Wilson said to his assistant.

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    The assistant left, carefully shutting the door behind him but leaving a slight gap.

    Yet, Wilson remained silent.

    A quiet tension crept into Rachel¡¯s chest, making her heartbeat quicken. She couldn¡¯t help but marvel at how one could achieve such authority while remaining soposed.

    His demeanor was nothing short of deliberate and controlled. Rachel kept her hands wrapped around the cup, but she made no move to take a sip.

    Time seemed to stretch endlessly until Wilson finally broke the silence. ¡°Miss Marsh, if you wait any longer, your coffee will turn cold.¡±

    At the sound of his voice, Rachel steadied herself, pushing aside the unease.

    She took a quiet sniff, then brought the cup to her lips and sipped slowly.

    In that moment, she felt grateful for the countless business ¡°battles¡± she had witnessed alongside Brian, as they now gave her an edge. Without those experiences, she would have beenpletely overwhelmed by Wilson¡¯s imposing presence.

    Wilson took a sip of his coffee, then ced the cup down effortlessly. His deep voice carried a quiet authority. ¡°Miss Marsh, I assume you¡¯re not just here for Natalia¡ªyou¡¯re also here because of Brian, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ?????????????? ????????????: ?????????¦Í???????????????

    Rachel¡¯s eyes slightly widened in surprise.

    She hadn¡¯t expected him to be so perceptive, let alone so direct about it.

    His uracy caught herpletely off guard.

    Wilson took another sip of his coffee and continued, ¡°Brian¡ªhe¡¯s your ex, isn¡¯t he? The two of you were together for almost five years, am I right?¡±

    Wilson¡¯s words were blunt and correct.

    Rachel felt as if a crushing weight had mmed into her chest, knocking the breath out of her.

    She couldn¡¯t deny it. Wilson¡¯s ability to read people was far sharper than she had imagined.

    Her lips quivered slightly, but she forced herself to stayposed. ¡°You already knew?¡±

    ¡°Of course. The moment Natalia expressed her wish to acknowledge you as her sister, I had you investigated. Your background, character, and professional history¡ªeverything is wless. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t interfere with her decision.¡±

    Wilson spoke with quiet confidence. His words dispelled the lingering doubts that had been gnawing at Rachel.

    There was even a faint trace of approval in his gaze.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 458

    ?Chapter 458:

    However, in the next instant, his tone hardened. ¡°Your mistake wasing here today to speak on Brian¡¯s behalf. He should consider himself fortunate that my daughter is safe and sound. Otherwise¡­ not just him¡ªthe entire White family would have faced the consequences.¡±

    A dangerous glint flickered in his eyes.

    Rachel had expected this from the very beginning, so she wasn¡¯t surprised.

    ¡°He hurt my daughter, and that¡¯s something I won¡¯t overlook. Miss Marsh, because Natalia is close to you, I¡¯ll give you this chance¡ªleave now, and I¡¯ll act as if this never happened.¡±

    Rachel slowly rose to her feet.

    Wilson assumed she was about to leave, but instead, she straightened her back and bowed deeply.

    ¡°Mr. Carpenter, I know how much you love Natalia and how fiercely you protect her. I understand your anger¡ªit¡¯s only natural. If there must be consequences, then let them fall on me. I was the one who took Natalia to see Brian, the one who brought her to the party. From the start, I had a hand in this, and I can¡¯t deny my responsibility. As for Brian White, he failed to protect her, and that is his burden to bear. However¡­¡±

    Even though fear tightened around her heart, Rachel refused to back down. Meeting Wilson¡¯s unwavering gaze, she took a steady breath and pressed on, ¡°But from a different perspective, this might not be a disaster at all. In fact, it could actually be a good thing.¡±

    Wilson raised an eyebrow, his deep voice tinged with skepticism. ¡°A good thing? I¡¯d like to hear your reasoning.¡±

    Rachel kept her tone calm and firm. ¡°From what I¡¯ve observed and from my conversations with Natalia these past few days, I believe she¡¯s already lost faith in Brian White. The care she shows him is out of her natural kindness, not love. If anything, this might be the moment she finally moves on.¡±

    Wilson¡¯s gaze sharpened. He took a slow sip of his coffee, pausing in thought before looking at her intently. ¡°How sure are you about this?¡±

    .c¨®m is the source

    ¡°Seventy to eighty percent,¡± Rachel answered with firm conviction.

    Noticing that Wilson seemed to waver slightly, she seized the chance to press on. ¡°Mr. Carpenter, if you let Brian White go, Natalia might finally break free from her lingering attachment to him. Isn¡¯t that a worthwhile oue? On the other hand, if you choose to detain him, harm him, or escte tensions between your families, herpassionate nature could lead her to take the me upon herself. She may feel responsible for what happens to him, which could make it even harder for her to let go.¡±

    Wilson didn¡¯t respond immediately. Instead, he got up, turned toward the window, and sped his hands behind his back.

    His expression was unreadable, his lips pressed into a firm line as he stared into the distance, lost in contemtion.

    Rachel, meanwhile, felt her palms grow damp with sweat. Her hands curled into fists at her sides.

    She was well aware that she wasn¡¯t dealing with an ordinary man¡ªthis was Wilson Carpenter, a figure both feared and respected.

    To say she wasn¡¯t anxious would be a lie.

    To say she wasn¡¯t intimidated would be an even bigger one.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 459

    ?Chapter 459:

    But she forced it all down, refusing to let any of it show.

    In reality, she had no idea if she would seed. The only card she had to y was her knowledge of Natalia.

    Wilson¡¯s love for his daughter ran deep. That was her only leverage.

    Atst, Wilson turned to face her again. ¡°You speak as if you know my daughter very well.¡±

    ¡°Honestly, when ites to her routines and likes, I could never match your knowledge. You¡¯ve raised her, shaped her world, and made sure everything around her is just right. But when ites to love¡­ that¡¯s where I can rte to her in a way you may not. Because I¡¯ve been where she is. I once loved the same man.¡±

    Rachel gave everything, believing it was worth it. ¡°When I see her now, it feels like looking at a reflection of my past self. And that makes me understand her pain even more deeply.¡±

    Rachel was careful not to push too hard. She simplyid out her reasoning, allowing Wilson toe to his own decision.

    As expected, Wilson considered her words for a moment and nodded. ¡°You have a sharp mind. And you were right about one thing.¡±

    Before he could continue, Rachel spoke up. ¡°I know. Natalia nearly lost her life, and someone has to answer for that. If punishment must be given, let it be me. I¡¯ll take full responsibility.¡±

    Wilson gave a slow nod. ¡°You¡¯re bold. But I don¡¯t believe in mercy. Are you truly ready for that?¡±

    Rachel met his gaze without wavering. ¡°I am.¡±

    Wilson studied her briefly before picking up his phone. ¡°Casper, step inside.¡±

    Almost immediately, a man entered, bowing respectfully. ¡°Sir, what are your orders?¡±

    Wilson tapped his phone screen, issuing amand. ¡°The door is unlocked. Get Brian some clean clothes, let him freshen up, and take him home yourself.¡±

    Continue reading at g?????¦Ï¦Í??????. c o??

    This decision spoke volumes.

    Having his right-hand man personally escort Brian home was both a disy of courtesy and a silent warning.

    It was Wilson¡¯s way of making it clear¡ªhis daughter was not to be taken lightly. At the same time, it prevented an all-out rift between the two families.

    Wilson¡¯s approach was both calcted and decisive.

    As Casper turned to leave, Rachel took a breath and spoke. ¡°Mr. Carpenter, may I see him?¡±

    Given her bond with Natalia, he had no reason to refuse.

    He gestured dismissively before ncing at Casper. ¡°Let her see him.¡±

    Rachel dipped her head. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Rachel followed Casper downstairs, only stopping when he turned to her. ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll bring Mr. White.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Nearly ten minutes passed before Brian appeared.

    She didn¡¯t move closer. Instead, she remained upstairs, observing from afar.

    His face was drawn with exhaustion, but he wasn¡¯t hurt. That was enough for her. She gave a slight nod of relief.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 460

    Chapter 460:

    Without hesitation, she followed Wilson¡¯s men to her next destination.

    The consequences¡ªwhatever they were¡ªshe had willingly epted.

    There was no room for refusal, and she knew it.

    Just getting Wilson to agree to her request had been a feat in itself.

    And now, she had to endure whatever came next.

    Yet, as she was taken to an unfamiliar ce, unease settled deep in her chest.

    She had no clue what Wilson truly meant when he said she¡¯d have to face the consequences.

    The group soon reached a heavy iron door.

    ¡°Ms. Marsh, please step inside. Mr. Carpenter has instructed us to unlock the door for you in an hour.¡±

    The man leading the group spoke with an unsettling calmness, but Rachel¡¯s pulse pounded in her ears.

    She had no idea whaty beyond that door.

    ¡°What¡¯s¡­ inside?¡± she asked cautiously, her voice barely above a whisper.

    The man¡¯s expression remained unreadable, his tone just as steady. ¡°You¡¯ll find out once you step in. Go in quickly ande out as soon as you can.¡±

    Under their sharp gazes, Rachel, despite the gnawing anxiety twisting in her chest, forced herself to move forward.

    Step by step, she approached the door. With a slow, agonizing creak, the iron door swung open, revealing the unknown beyond.

    Rachel stepped inside. The space before her stretched vast and unnervingly empty.

    Ahead, a narrow path barely wide enough for two people ran into the distance.

    She hesitated, taking a few tentative steps before stopping¡ªonly for a voice to echo around her. ¡°Ms. Marsh, please continue forward. When you reach the designated spot, I will notify you.¡±

    Rachel lifted her gaze, spotting a surveince camera positioned not far ahead.

    Upon closer inspection, she realized cameras covered every inch of the area, leaving no ce unobserved.

    She had never encountered anything like this before. A strange mix of awe and fear settled in her chest, and even now, she had no idea what she was about to face.

    She walked a few more steps and soon came across the first room. Inside, the walls were lined with an array of tools¡ªor rather, grotesque instruments of torture.

    Knives, guns, and other implements she had only ever seen in thriller movies.

    Each one looked more sinister than thest. The cold gleam of metal seemed to radiate malice, like beasts baring their fangs in the dim light.

    Rachel instinctively wrapped her arms around herself, her teeth chattering as a chill of terror swept through her.

    This ce was¡­ monstrous.

    As she ventured deeper, a low, guttural growling reached her ears.

    The sound grew louder, and when she finally reached the source, her breath hitched. Inside a caged-off room, massive dogs of various breeds and colors paced restlessly, their eyes glinting with barely restrained aggression.

    Onemon trait united them all¡ªtheir razor-sharp teeth and overwhelming size.

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Hope you liked the chapters dear ones, there is gonna be two new novels today. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. ??(£Þ?£Þ)??

    .

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 461

    ?Chapter 461:

    Rachel¡¯s stomach twisted.

    And these were just the horrors she could see.

    What about the ones hidden from her?

    She didn¡¯t dare let her mind wander further.

    Before stepping foot in this ce, Rachel had been skeptical. Wilson wielded immense power, but could he truly keep Brian contained?

    If Brian wanted to escape, he would have found a way by now.

    For him to remain here, there had to be something chaining him down. Now, she understood. Tracy was his weakness. If Brian fled and provoked Wilson, any one of these merciless methods could be used against Tracy.

    ¡°Ms. Marsh, walk another fifty meters. The door to the room on your right will open,¡± the voice instructed once more.

    Rachel shuddered violently.

    Her fear had reached its breaking point.

    With every step she took, the dread tightened its grip on her. By the time she neared the room, her legs felt like lead, her movements sluggish, as if she were wading through quicksand. Each step took her an agonizing minute, but atst, she reached the second door.

    Without warning, it swung open.

    A st of icy air mmed into her, piercing through her clothes and seeping into her skin.

    ¡°Please step inside,¡± the voice instructed.

    As soon as she stepped in, the bone-chilling cold wrapped around her like a deathly embrace.

    A violent sneeze erupted from her, and she instinctively clutched her arms around herself.

    ?????????????? ???????????????? ????????: ??????????¦Í??????.??????

    It didn¡¯t take long for realization to set in¡ªthis was a freezing cer. An ice cer so cold that even the air felt razor-sharp against her skin. Within minutes, her body convulsed from the relentless cold. Her teeth chattered uncontrobly, and she trembled as if the very marrow in her bones had turned to ice.

    The cold was unbearable.

    But the stillness was a mistake. Her limbs stiffened, her fingers numbed, and frost clung to the strands of her hair like tiny, glistening daggers.

    A wave of panic surged through her. If she stayed still, she¡¯d freeze to death.

    Mustering every ounce of strength, Rachel forced herself upright and began to jog in small, unsteady steps, fighting to keep her body from sumbing to the merciless cold.

    She had to keep moving. Only by forcing her body to stay active could she generate enough warmth tost the hour.

    Wilson¡¯s punishments weren¡¯t just physical¡ªthey carved themselves into the soul, leaving scars that would never fade.

    The horrors she had witnessed on her way here had been enough to shake her, but this ice cer¡ªthis was his version of mercy, granted only because of Natalia.

    Rachel had no idea how long she had been running. Her limbs were still stiff, her skin frozen numb.

    Every breath she took felt like inhaling shards of ice. Her energy was draining fast.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 462

    ?Chapter 462:

    Just as despair began to creep in, her fingers brushed against something inside her pocket.

    She reached in, her frozen hands fumbling, and pulled out a small bundle.

    It was a few pieces of chocte she had absentmindedly stuffed in her pocket before leaving the house.

    At that moment, tears pricked her eyes. She didn¡¯t hesitate. She ripped the wrappers off and devoured the chocte hungrily.

    It was rock hard from the cold, each bite crunching between her teeth. But right now, it was the most delicious thing she had ever tasted. The small burst of sugar¡­

    A flicker of energy coursed through her, just enough to keep her moving for another ten minutes.

    Slumping onto the frozen ground, Rachel¡¯s thoughts drifted to Jeffrey. Jeffrey had always had a sweet tooth¡ªhis love for chocte filled their house with every variety imaginable.

    She and Yvonne would bring him new vors whenever they found them, ensuring there was always a stash hidden somewhere. He would always share his favorites with her, even though she never cared much for sweets.

    These choctes, the very ones she had just eaten, had been the ones Jeffrey had slipped into her hand before she left.

    She had intended to give them to Natalia, thinking it would be a small gift.

    But now, those very choctes had saved Rachel¡¯s life.

    A silent thank you formed in her heart for both Jeffrey and Natalia. Without that little burst of energy, she might not have survived.

    Just as her body was on the verge of copse and her breaths had grown faint, the voice returned. ¡°Ms. Marsh, the hour is up. Congrattions on passing the test. The door is now open. You may leave.¡±

    Gritting her teeth, Rachel forced herself to her feet.

    ???????? ?????????????? ???????? ???? ??????????¦Í??????[.]??????

    Each step was agony as she dragged herself toward the exit.

    The moment she crossed the threshold, warmth enveloped her.

    She copsed onto the ground, gasping for air.

    She had no idea how long she sat there, trembling, but eventually, the numbness faded, and strength trickled back into her limbs. Bracing herself against the wall, she pushed herself up and began walking.

    When she finally emerged, her face was ghostly pale, exhaustion etched into every inch of her features.

    After a brief moment, one of the men broke the silence. ¡°Ms. Marsh, this was only the first test Mr. Carpenter prepared for you. There¡¯s a second one.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s head snapped up, disbelief shing in her eyes. ¡°You mean there¡¯s more?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± another man said icily. ¡°You should count yourself lucky Ms. Carpenter returned unharmed. If she hadn¡¯t, even killing you wouldn¡¯t have been enough to¡­¡± Make up for it. And let me remind you¡ª not just anyone is worthy of being friends with Ms. Carpenter. ¡°If you can¡¯t pass the tests, then you¡¯re nothing.¡±

    Rachel clenched her teeth and gave a firm nod. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    But she never could have predicted that when she followed them to the next location, she woulde face-to-face with Brian.

    From afar, Brian¡¯s figure was a blur, indistinct and shadowed. Yet, Rachel recognized him instantly.

    ¡°Stop staring. We need to move. You haven¡¯t finished your punishment yet.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 463

    ?Chapter 463:

    The man¡¯s voice was cold and clipped, snapping Rachel out of her daze. She turned to the one leading the group, her voice soft but pleading. ¡°Just five minutes, okay? Please.¡±

    He hesitated, but remembering Wilson¡¯s attitude towards her, he gave a small nod. ¡°Fine. Five minutes. No more.¡±

    Rachel nearly choked on her relief. ¡°Thank you. Five minutes¡ªthat¡¯s all I need.¡±

    Without another word, she started toward Brian.

    As soon as she could make out Brian¡¯s features, she stopped in her tracks. She hadn¡¯t nned to approach him, much less speak to him. She only wanted to see him, to make sure he was okay, to check if he was hurt.

    Peering from around the corner, she saw Brian standing tall, his posture asposed as ever. Fresh from a shower, he wore a crisp white shirt and ck trousers, exuding a quiet elegance that seemed untouched by confinement.

    The image sent a wave of d¨¦j¨¤ vu crashing over her. It was just like the first time they met. Back then, he had also worn white and ck¡ªthough instead of a dress shirt and trousers, it had been a in white T-shirt and ck cks.

    And he had leaped into the water to save her, throwing caution aside without hesitation. Back then, he had been a light in the darkness. A beacon she had never forgotten.

    Back when they were nothing more than strangers, he had pulled her out of the water without hesitation. Yet after everything¡ªafter years together¡ªhe ignored her when she was in danger.

    Time had slipped through her fingers so fast. The moments she had desperately clung to had long since dissolved into nothing. She was the only one still trapped in the past.

    ¡°Brian, this time, let¡¯s call it even,¡± she whispered under her breath. From this moment on, she owed him nothing. The thread tying them together could finally be cut.

    Blinking back the tears, Rachel turned and met the man¡¯s gaze. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ?????????? ???????????????? ???????? ???? g????????¦Í?????????????

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Minutester, Rachel was led into another room. It was secluded, dimly lit, and nearly bare¡ªnothing about it stood out. Not long after, a woman entered. Without a word, she ced two pieces of clothing in front of Rachel, her expression cold and unreadable. Rachel frowned.

    Then a man walked in, a whip gripped tightly in his hand. And just like that, she understood. Her punishment was ashing, designed to carve itself into her memory. There was no escaping it.

    Rachel clenched her fists, steeling herself. The sooner this ended, the sooner she could go home to Jeffrey. If she didn¡¯t return tonight, he would definitely start to worry.

    ¡°Should I stand or lie down?¡± Rachel asked, her voice steady.

    Herposure clearly caught the man off guard. He hesitated before answering, ¡°Standing will do.¡±

    He passed the whip to the woman beside him. ¡°You take care of it, since you¡¯re both women. I¡¯ll step outside¡ªcall me when it¡¯s done.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± the woman replied, gripping the whip.

    Rachel could tell from the look in her eyes¡ªshe wasn¡¯t going to hold back.

    And sure enough, the firstsh tore across her back, searing like fire. A sharp, unbearable sting ripped through her, as if her skin had been shed open.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 464

    ?Chapter 464:

    Rachel bit down hard on her lip, her fists trembling at her sides, but the pain was too much. The scream escaped before she could stop it. The metallic tang of blood thickened in the air. She didn¡¯t have to look to know her back was a mess of raw, open wounds.

    ¡°Herees the secondsh,¡± the woman said, her tone chillingly indifferent.

    Rachel forced herself to steady her breathing, her nails digging into her palms. ¡°Alright. Do it.¡±

    The second strikended, agony erupting through her body. Her knees buckled, and she crashed to the floor.

    After an hour locked in that ice-cold cer, she was already at her limit. Just twoshes, and she could barely stay conscious.

    ¡°Well? Do you want to continue with the thirdsh?¡± The woman¡¯s voice dripped with mockery.

    Rachel nted her palms against the cold floor and tried to push herself up. Once. Twice. By the fifth attempt, she still couldn¡¯t get to her feet. The woman let out a derisive snort. ¡°If you can¡¯t handle it, then just give up. You¡¯ve already failed.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s hand shot out, gripping her wrist tightly. ¡°I can do it. Just one moresh, right? Let¡¯s finish this.¡±

    The woman¡¯s sneer faltered, disbelief flickering across her face. ¡°You¡¯re not afraid of dying, are you?¡±

    Dying? A faint, bitter smile ghosted over Rachel¡¯s lips. Death was thest thing that scared her. Sooner orter¡ªit made no difference.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just get it over with. I won¡¯t stand. Do it while I¡¯m down here.¡±

    The woman narrowed her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re really serious about this?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Fine. If you¡¯re that fearless, I won¡¯t hold back.¡± She raised the whip high and struck.

    ???????? ???? ???????????????? ???????? ?g???????¦Í?????????????

    The motion was sharp, deliberate¡ªbut Rachel knew. Thesh was nowhere near as harsh as the first two.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Rachel murmured, her voice barely above a whisper.

    The moment the words left her lips, a violent cough racked her body. A mouthful of bright red blood sttered onto the floor.

    She wiped it away with trembling fingers, her faint, bitter smile never fading. Though the finalsh hadn¡¯t carried the same force, her body had already reached its breaking point. Now, it was finally giving out.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± The woman hesitated, shifting awkwardly. She reached out as if to help but quickly withdrew her hand, second-guessing herself. ¡°Bless yourself. I¡¯ll call him in.¡±

    The man returned swiftly. His gaze swept over Rachel¡¯s torn clothing and the deep red stains marring her back.

    Threeshes. No more, no less.

    Satisfied, he gave a curt nod and said to Rachel, ¡°Change your clothes and clean yourself up. I¡¯ll take you to report to Mr. Carpenter.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Rachel murmured, her voice barely audible.

    Left alone in the dimly lit room, she clenched her jaw and braced herself. It took several attempts before she managed to drag herself off the floor, inch by agonizing inch. Every muscle screamed in protest, and the searing pain nearly sent her spiraling into unconsciousness.

    Even so, she forced herself to move, painstakingly slipping into the long-sleeved ck coat.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 465

    ?Chapter 465:

    Dark in color. Heavy in fabric. Perfect for hiding the damage beneath. How thoughtful of them.

    She hadn¡¯t even finished buttoning it up when a sharp knock sounded at the door.

    The sudden noise startled her. In a frantic attempt to steady herself, she lost bnce, her weakened legs giving out beneath her. She hit the floor hard, this time with nothing left to fight back.

    Upon hearing the voices, a man and a woman stepped inside. They halted, exchanged a brief nce, and then moved to help Rachel up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine!¡± Rachel said, fearing that Wilson would lose patience.

    ¡°No need to rush. Mr. Carpenter is still with Mr. White, so you¡¯ve got time,¡± the man said. ¡°Besides, you look like you might drop dead any second. Wouldn¡¯t want that happening before we even get there. Take a breather.¡±

    Rachel exhaled shakily, unable to argue. As much as she wanted to push forward, her body had its limits. She sank into a chair, overwhelmed by pain and exhaustion. A momentter, the woman approached and held out a bottle of water.

    Rachel blinked at it, skeptical. ¡°This is for me?¡±

    Given how cold the woman had been before, she hesitated to take it. The woman scoffed and tossed it onto herp. ¡°Just drink it. Stop overthinking everything.¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡± Rachel rasped, eagerly downing the water, finishing most of it in a single gulp.

    The woman crossed her arms. ¡°Look, we¡¯re both women. I¡¯m not that heartless.¡±

    ¡°Plenty of people tried to cozy up to Miss Carpenter for their own selfish reasons. I figured you were just another one of them.¡± Her gaze softened slightly. ¡°But I guess you proved me wrong. You actually care about her. So¡­ I won¡¯t hold it against you anymore.¡±

    Rachel gave a faint nod. From the start, she could tell this stern-faced woman genuinely cared about Natalia.

    ?????????????? ?????????? ?????? galn??v??????£®??????

    ¡°I know words alone won¡¯t convince you,¡± she said, meeting the woman¡¯s gaze. ¡°But time reveals everything. Natalia trusts me, and I won¡¯t let her down.¡±

    A flicker of hesitation crossed the woman¡¯s face, and her expression softened just a little. She nced at Rachel¡¯s half-buttoned clothes. ¡°Need help?¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    With the woman¡¯s assistance, Rachel finally managed to get dressed, though every movement sent a fresh wave of searing pain through her back.

    The fabric scraped against her wounds like fire, each shift unbearable. The woman muttered the name of a medicine and advised, ¡°Once you leave, head to a pharmacy and buy this. It works fast on wounds like yours.¡±

    ¡°Okay, thanks!¡± Rachel responded, her voice strained.

    The woman¡¯s tone turned sharp again. ¡°One more thing¡ªdon¡¯t breathe a word of what happened today to Miss Carpenter. If you do¡­¡± Her voice dropped, cold and firm. ¡°Forget Mr. Carpenter¡ªeven I won¡¯t let you off.¡±

    Rachel met her gaze without flinching. ¡°I understand. Natalia¡¯s kind and innocent. Just like you, I want to protect her.¡± She exhaled slowly. ¡°I know what to say¡ªand what not to.¡±

    ¡°Good. Get some rest.¡±

    An hour passed. Rachel dozed off without meaning to and eventually drifted into deep sleep. By the time she woke, her wounds still throbbed viciously, but at least her strength had returned enough to stand.

    Just then, the door creaked open. The man stepped inside, this time alone. ¡°Come on. Mr. Carpenter¡¯s waiting.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 466

    ?Chapter 466:

    ¡°Okay,¡± Rachel replied hoarsely, her voice barely above a whisper.

    She followed the man, her steps slow and unsteady. They walked for about ten minutes before turning a corner. Just then, she collided with something¡ªsolid and warm, like a thick wall. But when she looked up, her breath caught.

    It wasn¡¯t a wall. It was Brian.

    A cold chill spread through her veins, freezing her in ce. Her mind went nk, and for a second, she couldn¡¯t move.

    The word shot out in panic as she tried to slip past him, acting as though she hadn¡¯t seen him at all.

    However, before she could take another step, his hand closed around hers. His grip was firm, unyielding¡ªthere was no breaking free. His tall frame loomed in front of her, cutting off her pathpletely. When he spoke, his voice wrapped around her like a vice. ¡°Not even a hello?¡± His tone carried a sharp edge, irritation clear in every syble.

    They might have broken up, but he was still her superior.

    Ignoring him so tantly? Uneptable.

    Rachel¡¯s palms dampened with sweat, and her back burned with fresh pain. She forced herself to keep her voice steady as she lifted her gaze. ¡°Mr. White, I remembered you said you wouldn¡¯t bother me anymore.¡±

    ¡°But a polite greeting is still basic courtesy, isn¡¯t it?¡± He held her gaze, his voice cool. ¡°After all, I¡¯m still your boss.¡±

    This was something Rachel couldn¡¯t argue with. It was the truth.

    Still, all she wanted was to get away from him as soon as possible, so she didn¡¯t push back. Instead, she forced a pleasant tone and greeted him with a smile. She hoped that would be enough for him to let her go.

    But his grip didn¡¯t loosen.

    ?????????????? ???????? ???????????????? ???? g???????¦Í??????????????

    ¡°Mr. White, you¡¯re hurting me. Could you let go?¡± Rachel¡¯s voice remained calm, but there was a sharpness in her words.

    Brian frowned, as if he hadn¡¯t heard her. His hold tightened instead. A sharp pain shot up her arm, making her wince. If being polite wouldn¡¯t get her free, then perhaps provoking him would.

    ¡°Mr. White, Tracy Haynes has been worried sick about you. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s been counting the minutes until you return. Since you¡¯re free now, shouldn¡¯t you hurry back? No need to keep her waiting.¡±

    That did it.

    Brian¡¯s expression darkened, his temper ring instantly. But instead of letting her go, he did the exact opposite. His fingers clenched around her wrist, his grip turning iron-tight. His re burned into her, his fury barely restrained.

    ¡°So, you knew I was here?¡± Rachel nodded.

    ¡°And you knew I was trapped?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then what about you?¡± His voice lowered, rough with something deeper than anger. ¡°Were you not the least bit worried?¡±

    Was she really so eager to push him toward Tracy? He refused to believe it. He refused to believe she could erase everything between them so effortlessly.

    ¡°No,¡± Rachel replied without hesitation. ¡°With your skills and your family¡¯s influence, even if Mr. Carpenter was furious, he wouldn¡¯t darey a hand on you.¡±

    Brian let out a sharpugh, his voice dripping with sarcasm. ¡°Even Tracy was worried¡ªafraid I¡¯d get hurt¡ªyet you act like nothing could have happened to me. Rachel, I see it now. Not everyone cares the same way.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 467

    ?Chapter 467:

    Rachel pressed her lips together, unwilling to respond. There was nothing to say.

    She understood what he meant.

    Yes, they were different. Tracy was the woman he cherished, the one he would risk his life to protect. And she? Rachel was just a subordinate, someone who had stood by his side for years but could be cast aside whenever it suited him.

    She had long since stopped deceiving herself into believing she couldpare to Tracy.

    But she had no desire to repeat those painful truths aloud.

    Each time she did, it felt like reopening an old wound, cutting deeper than before.

    She couldn¡¯t endure it anymore.

    ¡°Mr. White, you should go back.¡±

    With that, Rachel reached out, determined to pry his hand off her wrist.

    Brian let go¡ªjust for a second. Then, before she could pull away, his grip tightened once more, locking her in ce.

    His voice was low and unyielding. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. If you truly weren¡¯t worried, then why did youe here in the middle of the night? Rachel, look me in the eyes and tell me the truth.¡±

    Rachel felt a sharp constriction in her chest, an inexplicable tugging sensation that swelled within her heart.

    She swiftly regained herposure and offered a smile. ¡°Natalia has acknowledged me as her sister and requested her father arrange employment for Jeffrey. I¡¯m deeply appreciative. That¡¯s why I personally prepared some soup and brought it for them to enjoy. Though modest in value, the sentiment behind it matters most. Natalia genuinely adores it.¡±

    As Rachel spoke, the expectation illuminating Brian¡¯s face gradually dimmed.

    Step into fiction with  .

    He released a cold snort, his tone crystallizing. ¡°She values rtionships, unlike certain individuals.¡± The implication hung unmistakably in the air.

    Rachel endured a crushing weight descending upon her heart. She clenched her teeth and withstood the usation without uttering a single word in her defense.

    ¡°Mr. White, would you please release me now?¡±

    Her condition had deteriorated rmingly, and she feared imminent copse.

    She dreaded even more that he might detect something amiss with her. ¡°Is your hand so cold?¡± Brian suddenly inquired.

    Rachel¡¯s pulse faltered momentarily, and she hastily withdrew her hand.

    This time, he relinquished his grip.

    Concealing her hands behind her back, she replied evenly, ¡°If you had truly paid attention, you¡¯d realize that throughout our time together, I¡¯ve consistently feared the cold. Regardless of season¡ªwinter or summer¡ªmy hands remain icy.¡±

    Brian¡¯s gaze darkened.

    Indeed, he conceded that his knowledge of her fell woefully short of what it should have been.

    ¡°Why does your voice sound so hoarse? You appear remarkably frail.¡± Brian knew his persistence was unnecessary. She had explicitly stated her indifference toward him, yet he stubbornly exhibited concern.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing significant, merely a cold. I¡¯ll recover within days.¡±

    ¡°Have you purchased medication? Is anything else troubling you?¡± His voice softened.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 468

    ?Chapter 468:

    Rachel bit her lip, unable to contain herself any longer. A solitary tear cascaded onto her hand, burning like fire.

    Fortunately, standing within the shadows concealed this from Brian¡¯s notice.

    Fearing discovery, she dared not wipe away the tear, allowing it to linger, scorching her very soul.

    ¡°If you¡¯re genuinely unwell, don¡¯t conceal it. Tell me,¡± Brian pressed when Rachel maintained her silence.

    Rachel kept her gaze downcast, yet her heart churned with a turbulent mix of emotions. During their rtionship, he had never demonstrated such attentiveness. Now, with their rtionship over, he suddenly seemed to monitor every small detail.

    In this moment, all she could do was sigh to herself.

    The ache intensified, nearly unbearable.

    She inhaled deeply, yet the bitterness in her heart remained overwhelming. Her eyes stung fiercely.

    ¡°Are you truly unwell? Why have you fallen silent?¡±

    Rachel finally responded, ¡°I¡¯m fine, just suffering from a sore throat that discourages speech. I¡¯ve already obtained medication, thank you for your concern.¡±

    Noticing her indifference, Brian grew frustrated. ¡°Never mind. Just ignore me,¡± he muttered irritably, striding toward the door.

    ¡°One moment.¡± Abruptly, Rachel turned and called out.

    ¡°Is there something else on your mind?¡±

    Brian¡¯s heart swelled with anticipation. Even the slightest disy of kindness or softening of her stance would have delighted him. But his hopes were misced.

    ¡°Mr. White, I¡¯ve been ill these past several days. Might I request a brief leave of absence?¡±

    C?ntent ?riginally fr?m g?l????¦Í?????????????

    Brian¡¯s expression sobered instantly. ¡°Is that all you wished to say?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Noting his continued displeasure, she cautiously added, ¡°I promise I¡¯ll return to work immediately upon recovery. I¡¯ll continue working remotely during this period and won¡¯t impede progress. I hope you will grant this request.¡±

    ¡°Do as you please.¡±

    With that, Brian stormed away, his patiencepletely evaporated. This departure carried unmistakable finality. His tall silhouette gradually diminished, bing increasingly distant and indistinct against the backdrop.

    Rachel watched him until her eyes burned with strain, only averting her gaze when his figure hadpletely disappeared from sight. ¡°I should seek out Mr. Carpenter now,¡± Rachel resolved inwardly.

    When she encountered Wilson again, his demeanor had softened perceptibly. Perhaps her recent punishment had satisfied his need to avenge Natalia, or maybe she had unknowingly passed some implicit test of loyalty. Whatever the reason, Wilson no longer projected the severe, intimidating presence that had previously characterized him.

    ¡°I must admit, you¡¯ve proven quite surprising,¡± Wilson initiated the conversation.

    Fighting through her physical difort, Rachel responded, ¡°Mr. Carpenter, do you require anything further from me?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 469

    ?Chapter 469:

    ¡°During your earlier journey, did you observe everything thoroughly?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I witnessed everything withplete rity,¡± Rachel answered with straightforwardness.

    ¡°In that case, I sincerely hope those punishments will never be directed toward you in the future. Consider this instance both the first and final urrence.¡±

    Rachel acknowledged this with a nod. ¡°I know your intention, and I too have no desire for such a day to materialize.¡±

    ¡°My intention? Then enlighten me¡ªwhat is it?¡±

    Clenching her teeth, Rachel enunciated each word deliberately: ¡°The reason you arranged for me to witness those scenes was to instill fear and to ensure I thoroughly grasp that betraying Natalia would exact a tremendous price, correct?¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    Wilson¡¯s expression reverted to seriousness. ¡°Natalia is the apple of my eye. She desires friendships, which I cannot deny her, but I must guarantee her safety. Remember this, Rachel Marsh¡ªshould you ever harm my daughter, cause her distress, or inflict any suffering upon her, I will respond with unmitigated severity and ensure your suffering.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±

    With those words, Rachel¡¯s lips curved into an unexpected smile.

    ¡°Why this amusement?¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t misinterpret, Mr. Carpenter. I merely envy Natalia for having a father whose love runs so deep.¡±

    Unlike her own father, who had bequeathed her nothing but bitter smiles and mockery.

    Some thoughts were better left unexpressed. Articting them only amplified the sorrow.

    Discover more on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??¦Ï?? (uso de ¡°?¡± y ¡°¦Ï¡± griega)

    Before departing, Rachel requested a favor from Wilson. ¡°Mr. Carpenter, my injuries aren¡¯t suitable for Natalia¡¯s viewing. Could you arrange for someone to inform her that I¡¯ve already returned home?¡±

    ¡°Certainly.¡±

    Wilson nodded, adding, ¡°Moving forward, addressing me as Mr. Carpenter isn¡¯t necessary.¡±

    Rachel momentarily froze, uncertain about the appropriate form of address.

    Wilson borated, ¡°Just call me Uncle Wilson.¡±

    ¡°Sure, Uncle Wilson.¡±

    After bidding farewell to Wilson, Rachel hastened homeward. Firstly, because the agony radiating from her back had be intolerable. Secondly, she worried that an extended dy might cause Jeffrey undue concern.

    However, what awaited her defied all expectations¡­

    Barely stepping through the gate, she immediately spotted Brian. And beside him stood Tracy.

    Rachel froze, her steps faltering.

    The street stretched ahead, a necessary path to catch her ride, but it forced her to confront Brian and Tracy, an encounter she desperately wanted to avoid.

    They were close enough that she could clearly hear Tracy¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Brian, you¡¯re finally out. I was so scared. If anything bad had happened to you, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to live alone in this world.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 470

    ?Chapter 470:

    Tracy gazed at Brian, tears streaming down her face. Yet, she managed a relieved smile a secondter. Her expression seemed utterly sincere.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Brian offered, his words perfunctory.

    He hadn¡¯t left immediately after stepping out because he¡¯d hoped to wait a little longer, to see if Rachel would emerge. But what he hadn¡¯t expected was Tracy, standing there the moment he appeared.

    ¡°Tracy, thank you foring to pick me up. And thank you for caring.¡±

    Tracy shook her head, her voice thick with emotion. ¡°I¡¯ve been here all along, waiting for you.¡±

    As she spoke, she hunched her shoulders slightly, shivering as though the night¡¯s chill had seeped into her bones.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been here the whole time?¡± Brian¡¯s surprise was evident.

    Tracy bit her lip and nodded. ¡°Mm-hmm. The moment I heard you were in trouble, I went straight to Rachel.¡±

    ¡°You approached her? Why?¡±

    ¡°To save you, of course. She has connections to Miss Carpenter, so I begged her to intervene, to persuade the Carpenter family to release you. But¡­¡±

    Tracy¡¯s voice faltered, her expression clouding with hesitation.

    ¡°Continue,¡± Brian demanded sharply.

    ¡°But I¡­ I feared your anger when you heard what I had to say, worried you couldn¡¯t bear the truth.¡±

    Brian¡¯s features hardened into stone. ¡°There¡¯s nothing I cannot ept. Tell me everything.¡±

    ¡°I pleaded with Rachel, but she refused outright. She dered your problems were none of her concern. She saw no reason to exert herself for someone who meant nothing to her. I even fell to my knees, begging with every ounce of sincerity in my heart, yet she remained coldly indifferent.¡±

    When Tracy finished, she fell silent, saying nothing more. She understood that Brian needed time to process this revtion¡ªonly then could his anger fully form, and only then might he finally let go.

    More chapters on g????????¦Í??????.?????

    ¡°Is everything you¡¯ve told me true?¡± In the engulfing darkness, his voice carried a suffocating intensity.

    ¡°I swear on my life, every word is the absolute truth. Not a single lie has passed my lips.¡±

    Tracy¡¯s revtion hit like lightning, the final devastating blow to his already fragile hopes.

    Brian remained speechless for what felt like an eternity. The silence stretched between them, heavy and oppressive.

    Now, he believed Rachel had trulye only to find Natalia. He had been deluding himself, constructing borate fantasies from nothing. Time blurred as he reached up and pinched the bridge of his nose, where a pulsating pressure mounted, making him increasingly restless and ufortable.

    Eventually, Tracy¡¯s patience crumbled. ¡°Brian, please don¡¯t frighten me like this. Say something¡ªanything! I know Rachel¡¯s rejection has wounded you deeply. But remember, I¡¯ll always stand by you. From this moment forward, wherever you go, I¡¯ll follow. As long as you permit it, I won¡¯t leave your side, not for an instant. For you, I would sacrifice everything¡ªeven my life, if necessary.¡± Tracy¡¯s deration resonated with raw emotion.

    Especially on such a moonless night, when a man¡¯s hearty most vulnerable¡ªhow could her words not prate his defenses?

    Unable to restrain herself any longer, she gently encircled his waist with trembling hands. Her face inched closer to his, her breath warm against his skin.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 471

    ?Chapter 471:

    ¡°Brian, I know your rtionship with Rachel ended without drama or conflict; you parted ways peacefully. However, she turned a cold shoulder on you. You have nothing to feel guilty about. Please, grant me one chance. Allow me to love you, won¡¯t you?¡±

    As her plea faded into the night, fresh tears spilled from her eyes, cascading down her cheeks.

    The moisture seeped into his clothing, leaving darkened patches where they fell.

    In the profound darkness surrounding them, no further words disturbed the silence.

    Until a piercing ringtone shattered the stillness of the night.

    Rachel nced at her phone to find the driver of the ride she ordered online calling.

    As she answered, the driver¡¯s apologetic voice came through clearly. ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry. My car experienced an unexpected breakdown, so I won¡¯t be able toplete your ride. Would you mind requesting another vehicle?¡±

    Rachel parted her lips to respond, but suddenly she noticed Brian and Tracy turning in her direction.

    The realization struck instantly¡ªthey had spotted her.

    ¡°Hello? Are you still there?¡± the driver prompted.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Rachel replied distractedly, her attention divided.

    ¡°Did you hear what I just exined?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± she murmured, nomittally.

    ¡°Could you please cancel your order and arrange for another ride? Thank you for understanding.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    L??€$? ???t??§ñ? I¦Ç ?a?n?¦Í¦Ål?.c?m

    After ending the call, Rachel remained motionless, caught in a web of indecision as her thoughts raced. Should she approach them with a greeting? Or perhaps pretend this chance encounter never urred?

    While Rachel deliberated, Tracy¡¯s voice carried through the night air. ¡°It¡¯s Rachel. What business does she have here?¡±

    ¡°She came to see Natalia,¡± Brian responded with unsettling certainty, his conviction suggestingplete faith in Tracy¡¯s earlier fabrications.

    ¡°Should we acknowledge her?¡± Tracy inquired hesitantly.

    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary,¡± Brian stated with chilling detachment. His gaze, when it fell upon Rachel, contained nothing but coldness¡ªas though regarding aplete stranger.

    The darkness enveloped everything around them.

    Though Rachel couldn¡¯t discern the details of his expression, she felt the emotional weight of his stare¡ªanger, resentment, perhaps even hatred radiated toward her with frightening intensity.

    One brief nce from him proved unbearable,pelling her to avert her eyes quickly.

    To Brian, however, this simple action confirmed everything Tracy had led him to believe. Rachel¡¯s apparent indifference reinforced his misperception that she cared nothing for him.

    Redirecting his attention to Tracy, Brian gently drew her closer with a soft motion of his arm, his voice noticeably softer. ¡°You must have been terrified throughout this ordeal.¡±

    ¡°Absolutely. I kept my gaze fixed on those gates, not daring to blink even once,¡± she replied earnestly.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 472

    ?Chapter 472:

    With tender care, Brian reached out to wipe the lingering tears from her cheeks. ¡°You¡¯ve endured so much hardship because of me. I¡¯ve failed you terribly. I brought you into my life promising something better, yet I¡¯ve only caused you anxiety and distress. The fault lies entirely with me. I promise this won¡¯t happen again.¡±

    His deep, resonant voice carried even more powerfully through the quiet night.

    Upon hearing these words, Tracy¡¯s head snapped upward, her eyes glimmering with newfound hope. ¡°Brian, I love you,¡± she dered inly.

    In that profound moment, no borate deration could have matched the impact of her simple confession.

    This time, Brian offered no rejection. Instead, he gathered Tracy into his embrace, one hand resting protectively on her shoulder as she leaned against him.

    ¡°Brian, my heart is overflowing with happiness. Will you escort me home?¡± Tracy¡¯s joy radiated unmistakably.

    Rachel couldn¡¯t resist stealing another nce in their direction. That single look froze her heart as if it had been plunged into ice, her feet suddenly as immovable as if anchored by lead weights.

    Were they truly together now?

    In that devastating moment, Rachel became blind to everything else¡ªfailing to notice the threatening rumble of thunder overhead or the rain beginning to pelt down around her.

    Her consciousness narrowed to a single, overwhelming realization: they were back together now.

    Brian¡­ he had returned to Tracy.

    The sky roared with a thunderous crash, and within seconds, rain began to pour down in thick, heavy drops, each striking the ground like marbles. The downpour quickly intensified, transforming into a relentless deluge with no sign of easing.

    No one had thought to bring an umbre. Without hesitation, Brian seized Tracy¡¯s hand, pulling her swiftly toward the car to escape the storm.

    Feel inspired on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s£®c§à??

    Rachel followed behind, her injuries leaving her weak and unsteady. Running was out of the question; all she could do was quicken her pace slightly, each step aborious effort as the rain soaked through her clothes and weighed her down.

    A few momentster, something unexpected urred. The rain suddenly stopped pelting her. She looked up to find an umbre sheltering her from the relentless downpour. When she turned her head, she met Andres¡¯s familiar, striking face.

    ¡°Mr. Garrett, what brings you here?¡± she asked, her voiceced with surprise. Given that this was the Carpenter family¡¯s estate, his presence was thest thing she had expected.

    ¡°I caught wind of Brian¡¯s predicament and suspected you might be here. I thought perhaps I could be of assistance,¡± Andres¡¯s presence was both surprising andforting.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Rachel responded, her voice imbued with genuine gratitude. She couldn¡¯t help but feel deeply appreciative of Andres. Their rtionship was strictly professional, but time and again, he had extended his care and support, leaving her both touched and slightly overwhelmed by his kindness.

    ¡°The path here is too narrow for my car, so I parked over there. Let me take you home,¡± Andres said, his voice calm and reassuring.

    Rachel nodded silently, her appreciation evident in the slight softening of her expression.

    As they turned to leave, a figure materialized through the rain-soaked darkness. Brian approached, his presence pronounced against the dark, rainy backdrop. He, too, held an umbre, its position meticulous and deliberate.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 473

    ?Chapter 473:

    As Brian drew nearer, the space between them¡ªneither too distant nor too intimate¡ªfelt charged. His voice, crisp and distinct despite the rain, broke the silence.

    Silence. ¡°Rachel, whose umbre will you choose?¡± His words were straightforward, leaving no room for ambiguity.

    Rachel nced briefly at Brian before turning back to Andres. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Garrett, for offering to take me home. I¡¯m grateful,¡± she said, her tone polite but firm.

    ¡°It¡¯s perfectly fine. Stick close; the umbre¡¯s small,¡± Andres replied, adjusting it to shield them both more effectively.

    With a subtle shift, Rachel moved nearer to him, the rain falling steadily around them as they prepared to walk away.

    Brian watched the scene unfold, his expression unreadable. A bitter, humorlessugh escaped him. Without a word, he let go of his umbre, allowing it to fall to the wet ground. There was no hesitation, no lingering look¡ªjust a decisive turn as he walked away, his figure swallowed by the rain.

    Rachel¡¯s lips twitched into a faint, bitter smile.

    ¡°Let¡¯s move on,¡± Andres suggested gently.

    ¡°Sure,¡± Rachel replied, her tone quiet but steady.

    They walked in silence for a few minutes, approaching Brian¡¯s car. Suddenly, Rachel halted, her steps faltering.

    ¡°My car is just up ahead,¡± Andres noted, slightly confused by her sudden stop.

    Rachel clutched his arm, her voice urgent. ¡°Wait, let them go first.¡±

    Though baffled, he nodded, sensing her distress.

    At that moment, Rachel was overwhelmed by a sharp, engulfing pain. The rain had seeped through her clothes, aggravating her back injury. She could feel fresh blood trickling down, the wounds reopened by their hurried walk.

    ???????? ???????? ?????????? ???????????????? ???? g????????¦Í??????£®??????

    Passing by Brian¡¯s car now would surely reveal her vulnerable state¡ªan oue she desperately wanted to avoid. To her, disying her agony for pity was pointless and undignified.

    Inside the car, Brian sat motionless behind the steering wheel, his gaze fixed nkly ahead. Tracy, who had been waiting quietly beside him, sensed his unease. Ronald had already left due to othermitments. Now, it was Brian who would drive her back.

    ¡°Brian, are you perhaps waiting for Rachel? She might be upset. Should I go talk to her?¡± Tracy ventured, her voiceced with concern.

    She recalled Brian¡¯s furious demeanor when he had returned earlier, his features shadowed with a rage more intense than she had ever witnessed. As she spoke, her hand moved tentatively toward the door handle.

    In the rearview mirror, Brian¡¯s eyes caught sight of Andres and Rachel standing close under a shared umbre. Just then, Andres drew Rachel in, his arm wrapping protectively around her shoulders.

    Brian¡¯s response was terse and icy. ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±

    Without another word, Brian pressed the elerator, and the car roared to life, speeding into the night and disappearing within moments.

    Minutester, Rachel found herself inside Andres¡¯s car, swathed in the damp warmth of her rain-soaked jacket. Despite the difort, she clung to the jacket, concealing the injury beneath.

    Andres nced at her, concern creasing his brow. ¡°Your jacket¡¯s quite wet. It¡¯d be wise to remove it before you catch a chill.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 474

    ?Chapter 474:

    ¡°No, I¡¯m okay, really,¡± Rachel insisted, a bit too quickly, her voice edged with a hint of panic.

    Perplexed by her reaction, Andres was about to press the matter when a faint, metallic smell¡ªan unmistakable scent of blood¡ªcaught his attention. It wasing from her.

    His expression shifted to worry, yet he remained silent, respecting her privacy.

    However, as the car¡¯s journey continued, Rachel noticed they were not on the path to her home. Instead, the vehicle slowed to a stop outside a hospital. Confusion marred her features as she turned to him.

    ¡°Why are we here?¡± Rachel asked, her voice tinged with rm.

    Andres met her gaze, his tone gentle yet firm. ¡°It¡¯s time to take care of that wound, Rachel.¡±

    Rachel blinked, caught off guard. ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wondering how I knew, aren¡¯t you?¡± Andres interjected gently, his gaze softening.

    Rachel nodded silently.

    As he parked the car, he turned to her with a concerned look. ¡°When I approached you earlier, I detected the scent of blood. Given the notorious reputation of the¡­¡±

    The Carpenter estate is hardly a ce for a leisurely visit. If Brian emerged without a scratch, it suggests you shielded him.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s eyes filled with tears at his words, the emotional weight of the evening overwhelming her. She hastily wiped them away, trying to downy her injuries. ¡°It¡¯s really just a scratch. I have some ointment at home; a hospital visit seems unnecessary.¡±

    Andres¡¯s expression hardened slightly with determination. ¡°Let¡¯s leave such assessments to medical professionals. Considering the risks associated with the Carpenter estate, I won¡¯t be at peace until a doctor has seen you.¡±

    Faced with his insistence and her mounting difort, Rachel acquiesced. The pain was indeed intensifying, and proper medical attention could hasten her healing. Reluctantly, she agreed, understanding that this was for the best.

    ?????? ???????? ???????????????? ???? g???????¦Í?????????????

    As Andres ushered Rachel into the private hospital, his VIP status ensured swift entry, and a doctor saw her without dy.

    In the examination room, the doctor¡ªa woman with a calm demeanor¡ªasked Rachel to exin her symptoms before instructing, ¡°Please remove your jacket and lift your top so I can examine the extent of your injuries.¡±

    Complying without hesitation, Rachel peeled off her soaked jacket. The exposure revealed multiplecerations across her back, stark against her skin. The rain-soaked fabric had clung to her body, worsening the severity of the wounds. The sight of them now was unmistakable, and Rachel feared how visible they might have been had she not been able to conceal them earlier.

    ¡°These wounds need thorough cleaning and disinfection to prevent infection,¡± the doctor advised gently, noting the seriousness of the injuries. ¡°I need you to remove your top for proper treatment.¡±

    Aware of Andres¡¯s presence and feeling somewhat self-conscious, Rachel hesitated. She nced at him, her expression one of mild apprehension. Sensing the need for privacy, the doctor tactfully intervened. ¡°Sir, perhaps it would be appropriate for you to wait outside during the examination.¡±

    ¡°Oh, of course. My apologies,¡± Andres said quickly, exiting the room without another word.

    Rachel began to remove her clothes, one hand struggling while the othercked the strength to assist. The effort was clearly painful. Finally, the doctor spoke, her tonepassionate. ¡°It seems you¡¯re having difficulty. Would you like me to cut it off to ease the process?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 475

    ?Chapter 475:

    ¡°I¡¯ll give it another shot!¡±

    Rachel wore a white undershirt beneath her outer clothing. The realization struck her¡ªif the doctor cut it off, she would have no choice but to wear only her jacket afterward. The thought of being in just her underwear and jacket, especially in Andres¡¯s presence, sent a wave of difort through her.

    ¡°Let me help you,¡± the doctor offered, stepping forward with practiced confidence.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Despite having anticipated that Rachel¡¯s injuries were severe, the doctor gasped when she finally saw them directly.

    Several vividsh marks crisscrossed Rachel¡¯s back. The assant had clearly exerted tremendous force with each strike. Some areas bloomed bright red with bruising, while others had split open, revealing raw, shocking wounds beneath the torn skin.

    ¡°These are whip marks!¡± the doctor dered, her voice filled with certainty.

    She asked abruptly, ¡°Do you need me to call the police for you?¡±

    Rachel froze momentarily before quicklyposing herself. ¡°Thank you for your concern, but I believe you¡¯ve misunderstood. The person who brought me here is my friend. These wounds weren¡¯t inflicted by him.¡±

    The doctor, assuming Rachel was concealing the truth, began advocating earnestly. ¡°Many domestic violence victims instinctively protect their abusers. But you needn¡¯t worry. Your injuries are clear evidence. I can help secure a medical assessment and testify on your behalf. Domestic violence follows a pattern. If it happens once, it will likely recur. Excusing this behavior now only ensures greater sufferingter.¡±

    The doctor remained convinced that Rachel had suffered domestic abuse and equally certain that Andres was the perpetrator.

    Rachel could only smile ruefully while repeatedly rifying, ¡°It truly isn¡¯t like that. He and I are merely friends.¡±

    ???????????? ???????????????????? ???? ?????????¦Í????????????

    ¡°Then how did you sustain these injuries? Whip marks this severe don¡¯t appear identally. Someone deliberately inflicted this harm.¡±

    The doctor¡¯s persistence caught Rachel off guard, leaving her struggling to exin the circumstances.

    Her hesitation only reinforced the doctor¡¯s conviction that she was indeed a victim of abuse, too frightened to speak out for fear of retaliation.

    ¡°I¡¯ll disinfect the wounds first. This might cause considerable pain, so please prepare yourself.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    When the disinfectant touched her broken skin, the pain seared through her with shocking intensity. Yet Rachel clenched her teeth, refusing to make a sound. No matter how excruciating the sensation became, she simply tightened her fists and furrowed her brows deeply.

    ¡°If it hurts, you may cry out. It¡¯s perfectly eptable. No one can truly endure pain silently.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡­ I can manage this.¡±

    Though the difort was severe, it paled inparison to the agony she had endured during her illness episodes. She had weathered those moments alone, gritting her teeth and persevering. There was no reason to disy vulnerability now.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have expected someone with your delicate frame to possess such remarkable pain tolerance. Have you frequently endured injuries?¡± the doctor inquired casually.

    ¡°Somewhat frequently.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 476

    ?Chapter 476:

    Rachel didn¡¯t realize how her casual response might be misinterpreted. At that moment, the implication eluded her entirely.

    ¡°Once the ointment takes effect, you¡¯ll experience some relief. Ensure you keep these wounds dry for several days. Additionally, take the prescribed medication twice daily.¡±

    After applying the ointment, the doctor provided Rachel with additional instructions while prescribing medication for her.

    ¡°Actually, something piques my curiosity. May I ask you a question?¡± the doctor asked while finishing up the prescription.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Most women, when injured, express significant concern about potential scarring. Yet you seem remarkably unconcerned. You haven¡¯t even inquired about it.¡±

    Rachel forced a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t particrly care about that.¡±

    Previously, when her health had been intact, she would have worried deeply about her appearance and agonized over scars.

    But now, with the knowledge that her time was limited, the prospect of scars seemed utterly inconsequential.

    After donning her jacket, Rachel moved toward the exit. When she pulled the door open, she found Andres already waiting outside.

    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± he asked, immediately rising to approach her.

    ¡°The wounds have been treated. I just need to apply the ointment regrly.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take you home.¡±

    ¡°Take me to the hotel instead. I want to stay there for a few days.¡±

    Andres immediately understood. ¡°You¡¯re worried Jeffrey will get anxious, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Rachel nodded.

    ?????????????? ???????????????????? ???????? g???????¦Í??????©o?????

    They had only taken a few steps when a group of uniformed officers suddenly blocked their path.

    ¡°Officers, is something wrong?¡± Andres asked, keeping his tone polite.

    ¡°We received a report about a case of domestic abuse,¡± one officer stated. ¡°We¡¯ll need you toe with us to assist in the investigation.¡±

    Andres blinked, momentarily caught off guard. ¡°Domestic abuse?¡±

    His voice, though calm, carried an unmistakable note of disbelief. A few passersby nced over, their curiosity piqued. Even someone asposed as Andres couldn¡¯t help but stiffen under the weight of unexpected scrutiny.

    Rachel quickly pieced everything together. Without wasting a second, she turned to Andres and said, ¡°Mr. Garrett, stay here for a moment.¡± Without waiting for a response, she hurried back to the doctor¡¯s office and exined the situation.

    A momentter, the doctor followed her outside and quickly cleared up the misunderstanding with the police. Once the officers were satisfied with the exnation, they left without further trouble.

    The doctor turned to Andres with an apologetic expression. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m truly sorry. I assumed she was in danger and acted without thinking. I didn¡¯t expect you two to actually just be friends. It¡¯s not every day you see a friend as considerate as you.¡±

    Andres curved his lips into a faint smile, though his eyes remained cold. ¡°It¡¯s also not every day you meet a doctor as ¡®considerate¡¯ as you.¡± The sarcasm in his voice was unmistakable, and the doctor could only manage an awkward chuckle in response.

    Rachel sighed and stepped in to ease the tension.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 477

    ?Chapter 477:

    ¡°Can we leave now?¡± Andres asked, his gaze fixed on the doctor.

    She nodded repeatedly. ¡°Of course, of course!¡±

    Once they were in the car, Andres pulled out his phone and made a call. ¡°Book a room at the Garden View Hotel. Quiet location, good environment.¡±

    Rachel, realizing the arrangement was for her, felt a wave of unease. ¡°Mr. Garrett, you¡¯ve already done so much. You don¡¯t need to go out of your way like this.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a small favor,¡± he replied, barely looking up from his phone.

    Rachel hesitated, unsure how to respond.

    Noticing her difort, he added, ¡°I¡¯m only asking someone to book the room. You¡¯ll be covering the cost yourself.¡±

    That made it easier to ept. ¡°Alright. Let me know how much, and I¡¯ll transfer it to you.¡±

    When they arrived at the hotel, Andres personally escorted her upstairs.

    After freshening up in the bathroom, Rachel stepped out¡ªonly to find Andres holding her phone.

    It was pressed to his ear, his expression unreadable as he listened. Then, noticing her presence, he handed the phone to her, tilting the screen so she could see the caller ID.

    Jeffrey. Her stomach tightened.

    Sure enough, the moment she took the phone, his voice came through,ced with concern. ¡°Rachel, why aren¡¯t you home yet? I¡­ I¡¯ve been worried. And why are you with Mr. Garrett sote at night?¡±

    Her palms grew mmy as unease settled in.

    Before she could respond, Andres, still calm as ever, took the phone back and spoke smoothly. ¡°Jeffrey, your sister and I aren¡¯t just friends¡ªwe¡¯re business partners. There¡¯s an urgent issue with one of our projects that needs her attention. She¡¯ll be busy for the next few days and might not have much time to look after you. Take care of yourself, alright?¡±

    ¡°Okay. Please take good care of my sister. I really appreciate it!¡± Jeffrey spoke earnestly.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c???? brings imagination alive

    Andres hummed in agreement and handed the phone to Rachel.

    ¡°Jeffrey!¡± Rachel eximed as soon as she pressed the phone to her ear, her voice filled with concern.

    She still had reservations about him being home alone.

    ¡°Rachel, just focus on your work. I can take care of myself,¡± Jeffrey reassured her in a determined tone.

    Rachel felt a mix of relief and pride. At the same time, a sense of anticipation stirred within her.

    If the day ever came when she could no longer be by his side, she could rest easy knowing her brother was capable of standing on his own.

    ¡°Alright, Jeffrey. Take this opportunity to learn how to be independent, okay? It¡¯s only for a few days. I have faith in you.¡±

    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll be fine, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Rachel let out a long sigh of relief as they ended the call. She turned to Andres with a grateful smile.

    ¡°Thank you. If it weren¡¯t for your quick thinking, Jeffrey might have truly misunderstood the situation.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 478

    ?Chapter 478:

    ¡°So, you haven¡¯t told him about you and Brian yet?¡± Andres asked.

    Rachel¡¯s expression grew somber.

    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t. Jeffrey is certain that we¡¯re getting married. Given what happened in the past, I¡¯m worried he would me himself if he finds out about our breakup. I don¡¯t want him to feel guilty. He might¡­ he might do something to hurt himself.¡±

    Her voice was tight with emotion by the time she finished exining.

    Taking a deep breath, she looked up at Andres, her eyes glistening with unshed tears.

    ¡°I only have one brother. We¡¯ve relied on each other since we were kids. We were hardly ever apart. More than family, Jeffrey is my best friend, my onlypanion through the most difficult years of my childhood. We tended to each other¡¯s wounds and foundfort and warmth in our own little bubble. That¡¯s why I can¡¯t afford to take any risks. Even if it¡¯s just a one-in-a-million chance that something could go wrong, I can¡¯t take that risk.¡±

    Andres gently ced his left hand on her shoulder, his right hand reaching out to pat her back in a gesture offort. He stopped just in time, remembering her injury.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, and don¡¯t burden yourself with unnecessary guilt. I don¡¯t think fate would be so cruel to you two. Hold on to hope. Things will get better.¡±

    Rachel nodded. ¡°Thank you. Truly, thank you for everything you¡¯ve done today.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve had a long day. Go get some rest. I¡¯ve arranged for a few outfits for you.¡±

    He nced at his watch before adding, ¡°They should be arriving soon. I¡¯ll send you the bill.¡±

    Rachel nodded again. ¡°Alright. Thank you!¡±

    The fact that he asked her to pay for the clothes alleviated some of her negative feelings.

    Andres was incredibly thoughtful and considerate¡ªthat much she couldn¡¯t deny.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s©q??§àm opens doors to fiction

    Before she could even think about certain issues, he had already handled everything with meticulous precision. All that was left for her to do was sit back and thank him.

    Shortly after Andres left, the doorbell rang. Just as he had said, a staff member delivered the clothes, along with some essentials.

    Rachel felt much more at ease then.

    Due to her injury, she couldn¡¯t lie on her back and had to sleep on her stomach these past few days.

    It wasn¡¯t a position she was used to, andbined with the pain from her wound, Rachel had rarely been able to get any good sleep.

    She spent most of the night squirming, and when she got out of bed in the morning, she found dark circles under her eyes.

    Fortunately, a lightyer of makeup was enough to conceal them. She spent the morning inside her hotel room, organizing her work and delegating tasks to her team members.

    In the afternoon, she made a trip to the hospital to seek out the same female doctor from the day before.

    The doctor greeted her with a sheepish smile. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry about yesterday. I had no ill intentions.¡±

    ¡°Never mind about all that,¡± Rachel replied graciously. ¡°A friend once told me that finding a doctor as dedicated and responsible as yourself is a stroke of good fortune.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 479

    ?Chapter 479:

    ¡°Thank you for saying that¡ªand for not ming me. How are you feeling today?¡±

    Rachel didn¡¯t hold back. ¡°It feels like it¡¯s healing in some ces,¡± she said honestly. ¡°But for the most part, it feels worse, like it¡¯s tearing more. I looked in the mirror, but I could only see the upper part of the wounds.¡±

    The doctor immediately stood up to examine her. ¡°Let me have a look.¡±

    Rachel removed her shirt, and the moment the doctor saw the wounds, she froze. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± she said, her face filled with concern. ¡°It¡¯s gotten worse. The swelling hasn¡¯t gone down, and there¡¯s significant inmmation with some areas showing signs of infection. I¡¯m afraid the friction from your clothing has only aggravated the injury. How did you sleepst night?¡±

    ¡°On my stomach,¡± Rachel answered. ¡°I¡¯ve done my best to avoid putting pressure on my back.¡±

    ¡°In that case, I would rmend hospitalization at this point. If your injury gets any worse, it will be much harder to treat, and you¡¯ll end up suffering even more.¡±

    ¡°I understand. Is there anything I need to prepare before admission?¡±

    The doctor excused herself to make a brief phone call. ¡°We¡¯re currently out of beds,¡± she said upon returning. ¡°But a patient is set to be discharged tomorrow, so I¡¯ve reserved that bed for you. Come back at nine tomorrow morning. For now, I¡¯ll reapply the ointment. Be sure to minimize any friction between your skin and your clothes.¡±

    ¡°Got it. Thank you so much for your help.¡±

    After the treatment, Rachel stepped out of the clinic but stopped in her tracks when she heard someone call her name.

    It was Tracy.

    It seemed like the more Rachel wanted to avoid her, the more likely it became for them to run into each other. What terrible luck.

    ¡°Rachel, what are you doing at the hospital? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Tracy asked in feigned concern.

    ?????????????????? ???????? ???? g???????¦Í?????????????

    Rachel didn¡¯t bother to hide her displeasure. ¡°I came here with a client,¡± she said coldly.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Tracy deliberately raised her voice, her doubt apparent in her tone. ¡°But I just saw youing out of the consultation room all by yourself!¡±

    Rachel said nothing. Was Tracy that oblivious to herck of interest, or was she doing it on purpose? Why was she so persistent?

    Rachel pressed her lips into a thin line, too exhausted to deal with Tracy for another second.

    ¡°Tracy, I¡¯m ready,¡± another voice said.

    It was Brian.

    Rachel recognized it immediately. It was a voice she knew all too well. Even if it was hoarse or strained, there was no mistaking it. That voice was etched deeply in her mind and heart, the voice that haunted her every hour of the day. It whispered in her ear, called out to her through the phone. She had heard it so many times.

    Hell, it felt like it had been calling out to her her entire life.

    Brian¡¯s gaze swept over Rachel, scrutinizing her from head to toe. ¡°What are you doing in the hospital?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here with a client,¡± Rachel replied, giving the same answer she had given Tracy.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 480

    Chapter 480:

    Brian didn¡¯t seem convinced. His eyes lingered on her for a moment before scanning their surroundings. ¡°And where is this client of yours?¡±

    ¡°Turns out it was nothing serious, so she left first to handle other business.¡±

    It was a usible excuse. Even if Brian doubted her, he couldn¡¯t exactly question her words.

    ¡°Well, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡± Rachel raised an eyebrow before adding, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to disturb you two.¡±

    ¡°Rachel, wait!¡±

    Tracy reached out and tugged at the corner of Rachel¡¯s shirt.

    ¡°I just saw you leaving the doctor¡¯s office alone. If you¡¯re not feeling well or if something¡¯s wrong, just say so. There¡¯s no need to keep your distance. Considering your rtionship with Brian, I¡¯ll make sure he takes extra good care of you.¡±

    Rachel let out a cold, sharpugh, her eyes gleaming with frost.

    ¡°You¡¯re not upset?¡±

    ¡°Why would I be?¡±

    ¡°Not even jealous?¡±

    Tracy casually wrapped her arm around Brian¡¯s, shing a sweet smile. ¡°Of course not. Back in college, so many girls liked Brian¡ªthey flocked to him like butterflies. If I got jealous over every little thing, wouldn¡¯t I have gone mad with envy?¡±

    She shot Brian a yful wink.

    Rachel smiled faintly. ¡°Really? Then you must have a very generous heart. Not like me¡ªI¡¯m petty and prone to jealousy.¡±

    Though her tone sounded self-deprecating, the underlying jab was unmistakable.

    Tracy didn¡¯t try to make Rachel stay any longer. She simply stood there, watching her walk away.

    I??§Ö$§ä ¡é#¦Áp?¨º§ñs I§Ú galno¦Íels

    This exchange hadn¡¯t gone the way Tracy had nned. She had hoped to get under Rachel¡¯s skin, maybe even cause some chaos. But instead, she was the one who ended up rattled.

    ¡°Here. I¡¯ll go get the medicine.¡± Suddenly, Brian¡¯s voice interrupted her thoughts.

    ¡°Do you want me toe with you?¡± Tracy asked.

    ¡°No need. Just wait in the car. I won¡¯t take long.¡±

    Tracy pouted in disappointment. ¡°Fine, but don¡¯t take too long.¡±

    With that, she stayed behind while Brian made his way toward the doctor¡¯s office.

    He had nned to walk right in, but the sight of a long line stopped him in his tracks. There was no way to cut through.

    He took a step forward, only to be met with irritated grumbles. An older man shot him a sharp look and said, ¡°Young man, you look respectable enough, but rules are rules. Everyone¡¯s waiting their turn.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, just because you¡¯re easy on the eyes doesn¡¯t mean you get to skip ahead.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re all waiting our turn. What makes you any different?¡± Theints kepting.

    Thinking quickly, Brian spoke up. ¡°Look, I really need to speak with this doctor. If anyone here isn¡¯t in a rush, I¡¯ll buy their ce in line.¡±

    His offer was met with scoffs and skeptical nces.

    ¡°I¡¯ll pay two thousand.¡±

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Hope you have a great day dear ones. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. ?(^?^ )? ¡ä-

    .

 Chapter 481

    ?Chapter 481:

    As soon as the words left his mouth, the room fell silent.

    A woman immediately stepped forward. ¡°Deal! Two thousand, no take-backs. Are you paying me now?¡±

    Brian took out his wallet and paid her.

    Luckily, this put him second in line.

    When the doctor saw him, she did a double-take before ncing at herputer.

    ¡°Are you lost? Or did you take the wrong number?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m supposed to be here.¡±

    ¡°That can¡¯t be right. The patient listed is a woman.¡±

    Brian answered calmly, ¡°I bought her appointment slot. You saw a patient named Rachel Marsh earlier¡ªcan you tell me what¡¯s wrong with her?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, but first, you¡¯re not my patient, so I have no obligation to tell you anything. Second, patient confidentiality prevents me from sharing that information. Now, please leave.¡±

    Brian¡¯s face darkened, and his tone dropped. ¡°How much do you want?¡±

    The doctor chuckled dryly. She had dealt with all sorts of patients, but this level of audacity was a first.

    However, Brian stayed put, unfazed and unmoving.

    ¡°Money doesn¡¯t interest me.¡± The doctor¡¯s patience snapped.

    With a sharp inhale, she grabbed the phone and dialed. ¡°Security? I have someone here interfering with my work. Please escort him out.¡±

    Brian blinked, caught off guard. ¡°You¡¯re actually throwing me out?¡±

    She smirked. ¡°Not everyone sells out for a paycheck.¡±

    In the end, security dragged Brian out forcefully.

    Discover what¡¯s new on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv??ls

    Hidden among the onlookers, Tracy¡¯s hands curled into fists as she watched.

    She had a feeling something was wrong, so she went to check the pharmacy first.

    When he wasn¡¯t there, she figured he must have gone straight to the doctor to ask about Rachel.

    So she stayed out of sight and watched. And sure enough, she had been right.

    Did he still have feelings for Rachel? Was he still concerned about her? The very thought made Tracy grit her teeth.

    She swore to herself¡ªone day, she¡¯d make sure Rachel disappeared from his life for good.

    Downstairs, Brian had just reached the pharmacy counter when Tracy appeared.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± he asked, ncing up.

    ¡°I waited for you for a bit,¡± she said with a small shrug. ¡°I thought it might be busy, so I came to check.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m almost done.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    That night, Rachel¡¯s pain worsened, and it was far more intense than before.

    Unable to bear it any longer, she went to the hospital ahead of schedule.

    After examining her wounds, the doctor frowned. ¡°It looks like admitting you was the right decision. In just one night, it¡¯s deteriorated significantly. The patient I mentionedst time has already been checked out. I¡¯ll get your admission sorted right away.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 482

    ?Chapter 482:

    Rachel¡¯s lips curved slightly in gratitude. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    As she made her way to the inpatient department, her eyes skimmed over the list of hospital departments on the elevator panel. A sudden thought struck her.

    If she remembered correctly, Myrna was in this hospital.

    Three dayster, once her wounds had improved a little, Rachel decided to visit her ssmate.

    She hadn¡¯t expected to arrive at such an unfortunate moment. As she approached Myrna¡¯s door, faint but agonizing groans reached her ears.

    The sounds were broken, almost gasping, yet they carried an unmistakable weight of pain and sorrow.

    Even without stepping inside, Rachel could feel the sheer weight of suffering inside that room.

    She figured Myrna was in the middle of a chemotherapy session. People said that no matter how strong or brave someone was, chemotherapy was unbearable.

    One session alone was enough to bring even the toughest soul to their knees.

    And for Myrna, who was already in thete stages of cancer, the treatment would be even harsher¡ªstronger doses, more frequent sessions.

    Rachel had read about it before, but hearing someone actually go through it, this close and this real, was something else entirely. The sound of pain was far worse than she had ever imagined.

    Rachel had no idea how long she had been standing outside.

    It wasn¡¯t until a doctor walked out and the room had been silent for a while that she finally stepped forward and softly knocked on the door.

    ¡°Rachel?¡± Myrna looked up, surprise shing in her tired eyes. ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    She had just finished a chemotherapy session, and it showed. Her face was deathly pale, drained of color, and her voice wavered with weakness as she spoke.

    Find thetest updates g????????????????.??????

    Noticing her struggle to sit up, Rachel hurried forward. ¡°Don¡¯t get up. Just rest.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t been feeling well these past few days, so I¡¯ve been staying here too. But I¡¯m doing better now, so I thought I¡¯d drop by to see you,¡± Rachel exined simply.

    A weak smile barely formed on Myrna¡¯s pale lips. ¡°Rachel, thank you for still remembering me anding all this way. You know, ever since I got sick, fewer people visit. Especially my rtives¡ªthey act like I have something contagious. They won¡¯t evene close.¡±

    Rachel frowned. ¡°How could they do that?¡±

    Myrna let out a weak breath before continuing, ¡°Honestly, I can¡¯t even me them. Huey took out a lot of loans for my treatment, and now there¡¯s a mountain of debt. Everyone has their own struggles, and most of my rtives aren¡¯t doing well financially either. I can¡¯t hold it against them.¡±

    Just from speaking so much at once, Myrna lookedpletely drained. Rachel softly helped her lie back down. ¡°You should rest. I¡¯ll stay with you. You don¡¯t have to talk.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    A short whileter, Myrna¡¯s eyes fluttered shut, worn out from exhaustion.

    Assuming she had fallen asleep, Rachel stood up and moved to close the curtains.

    But before she could, Myrna¡¯s weak voice called out again. ¡°Rachel, the sunlight outside is beautiful¡­ and the view, too. Don¡¯t close the curtains. Let me enjoy it a little longer. Soon¡­ I may not get to see it anymore.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 483

    ?Chapter 483:

    The weight of those words settled heavily in the room, making Rachel¡¯s throat tighten. She hesitated, unsure of what to say, then gently shifted the topic.

    ¡°I thought you were asleep,¡± she murmured. ¡°I just wanted to make sure you could rest better.¡±

    Myrna shook her head weakly. ¡°You know, people in thete stages of cancer barely sleep. The pain is too much. In the end, itpletely takes over¡­ it¡¯s unbearable.¡±

    With that, she said nothing more.

    Rachel stayed quiet as well.

    Pain? A single word that sent fear through anyone who heard it.

    Rachel couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine what death would be like in the months ahead. Would she, too, be tormented to death by unbearable pain?

    ¡°Are you taking painkillers?¡± Rachel asked softly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been taking them for months, but I think my body¡¯s built up a tolerance. The effects aren¡¯t the same anymore¡­¡± Myrna trailed off, but Rachel already understood.

    Even with medication, the pain barely eased, and over time, the drugs would be useless. In the end, there might be no escape from the suffering.

    But what else could she do?

    The pain was relentless, and eventually, Myrna had no option but to ask the doctor for a sleeping pill.

    Just when the nurse arrived with the pill, the door swung open, and Huey rushed in.

    Work had held him up, and then traffic made things worse. Desperate to get there quickly, he had abandoned his car and pedaled the rest of the way.

    By the time he arrived, he was breathless and drenched in sweat.

    ???????? ???????????????? ?????? g???????¦Í?????????????

    ¡°Myrna, honey!¡±

    The second he stepped inside, he wrapped Myrna in his arms, as if he needed to feel her warmth to believe she was really there.

    ¡°Huey, I didn¡¯t mean to make you worry¡­¡±

    ¡°What are you saying? Of course, I¡¯d be worried. Do you have any idea how terrified I was? Don¡¯t ever put me through that again.¡±

    Myrna gave him a feeble nod, and a small, tired smile appeared on her lips. ¡°Alright.¡±

    As she reached for the pill, Huey frowned. ¡°Still struggling to sleep? You know taking too many of these isn¡¯t safe.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t take it then,¡± she said with a soft smile, giving in without protest.

    Watching Myrna like this stirred a deep sadness in Rachel.

    She was sure Myrna had never let Huey know just how agonizing chemotherapy had been for her. She had kept it from him to spare him the worry.

    Huey knew chemo was brutal, but he had no idea how much she truly suffered¡ªshe had hidden it too well.

    ¡°Let her have it. As long as she doesn¡¯t take too many, it should be alright,¡± Rachel finally said, unable to suppress herself any longer.

    Huey turned to Rachel, worry etched across his face. ¡°About Myrna¡¯s health¡­¡±

    ¡°What she needs most right now is proper rest. The more she sleeps, the better chance she has to regain her strength.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 484

    ?Chapter 484:

    Myrna cast Rachel a grateful nce, relieved that she hadn¡¯t exposed the real reason behind her request for the sleeping pill.

    Huey pondered for a moment before nodding in agreement. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    Not long after taking the pill, Myrna drifted off into a deep sleep. A brief silence filled the room before Huey finally spoke again. ¡°I really appreciate youing today.¡±

    Rachel couldn¡¯t help but ask, a hint of confusion in her voice. ¡°Why weren¡¯t you with her during chemo?¡±

    Huey lowered his head, his mood visibly heavy.

    After a moment, he finally looked up, his voice heavy with guilt. ¡°The chemo was originally set for three dayster, but I had to go back to my hometown for a family emergency. But Myrna¡­ she didn¡¯t want me to stress about it. She didn¡¯t want me to see her suffer, so she rescheduled it early.¡±

    So that was the truth.

    Myrna had considered everything, down to the smallest detail, all for Huey¡¯s sake.

    Even as her life neared its end, her love for him never wavered.

    And Huey, in return, cherished her just as much.

    ¡°Would you mind staying with her a little longer? I need to talk to the doctor.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Once he stepped out, a quiet stillness settled over the room.

    Myrna remained peacefully asleep.

    Rachel gently adjusted Myrna¡¯s nket, but in the process, her phone slipped from the bed.

    She bent down to retrieve it, but as her eyesnded on the screen, an unexpected wave of emotion washed over her.

    §Þ?§Ô? ¦Ô¦Ñ??§ä?? ?§ä g?l????l?.???

    The lock screen disyed an old photo of Myrna and Huey, taken during their college days.

    They looked so young, their faces glowing with carefree smiles, full of youthful joy.

    Back then, they were probably just friends, not yet a couple.

    For any girl, having a cherished photo like that with her boyfriend was something to long for. Especially wedding photos¡ªmemories tost a lifetime.

    The thought hit Rachel so hard that she couldn¡¯t ignore it.

    She had to tell Huey.

    He didn¡¯t seem like the type to dwell on romantic gestures, and with everything happening, he was probably too overwhelmed to think about something like this.

    Following the signs, she navigated through the hallways until she reached the doctor¡¯s office.

    But just as she was about to knock, she overheard a cold, matter-of-fact statement that stopped her in her tracks.

    ¡°Mr. Dury, you need to prepare yourself. Your girlfriend doesn¡¯t have much time left.¡±

    ¡°Is there really no other option?¡± Huey¡¯s voice trembled with desperation.

    Even through the closed door, Rachel could feel the weight of his sorrow pressing down on the room like a suffocating fog.

    ¡°We¡¯ve exhausted every possible option. I¡¯m sorry,¡± said the doctor.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 485

    ?Chapter 485:

    Huey raked his fingers through his hair, tilting his head back as his eyes burned with unshed tears.

    A long silence stretched between them before he finally spoke. ¡°What about that new drug you mentioned before?¡±

    ¡°That drug is still in the clinical trial phase, and only the pharmaceuticalpany running the trials has ess to it. Until it¡¯s officially approved, our hospital can¡¯t administer it.¡± The doctor¡¯s wordsnded like a death sentence.

    Rachel knew exactly what that meant. A new drug could take years to pass regtory approvals.

    And time was a luxury Myrna didn¡¯t have.

    ¡°If she could get into the clinical trial¡­ would there still be a chance?¡±

    ¡°In theory, yes. But there are no guarantees.¡±

    Huey clenched his fists. ¡°Even if there¡¯s just a sliver of hope, I won¡¯t give up.¡±

    Watching Myrna slip away was something he refused to ept.

    The thought alone was unbearable.

    After speaking with the doctor, Huey returned to find that Rachel had already left.

    Rachel, on the other hand, hadn¡¯t wasted a second¡ªshe had already contacted the HR department manager.

    ¡°Have him send over his r¨¦sum¨¦ first,¡± the manager said. ¡°I can¡¯t make any promises since the final decision is up to the vice president, but I¡¯ll do my best to put in a good word.¡±

    Rachel let out a breath, feeling relieved. ¡°Thanks. I really appreciate it.¡±

    ¡°No need to thank me yet. It¡¯s not a done deal.¡±

    ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll wait for your update.¡±

    Get lost in stories on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s©q??????

    After ending the call, Rachel made her way back to Myrna¡¯s hospital room.

    Huey was sitting beside Myrna, watching over her with a worried expression.

    ¡°Huey, can we talk for a moment?¡± Rachel asked softly.

    He looked up, nodding. ¡°Of course.¡±

    Once they were outside the room, Rachel didn¡¯t waste any time. ¡°I saw Myrna¡¯s phone earlier. Her wallpaper¡­ it¡¯s an old picture of you two. Speaking as a woman, I think she¡¯d love to have a proper photo with you, especially now that you¡¯re getting married.¡±

    Huey wasn¡¯t the most sentimental man, but he understood immediately. ¡°Thank you. I hadn¡¯t thought of that. Once Myrna is feeling a little stronger, I¡¯ll take her to pick out a wedding dress. We¡¯ll take some beautiful photos together.¡±

    Rachel nodded, then added, ¡°You could even turn it into a surprise for her. Oh, and about your job¡ªsend me your r¨¦sum¨¦ today, and I¡¯ll pass it along to our HR department.¡±

    Ovee with gratitude, Huey thanked her repeatedly.

    ¡°Rachel, I¡­ I don¡¯t even know how to put my gratitude into words.¡±

    Before heading out, Rachel took onest look at Myrna.

    Seeing her sleeping peacefully and looking rtively stable, she finally felt at ease and returned to her own hospital room.

    But as she walked away, her mind stayed on Huey. She didn¡¯t think he had entirely ignored the idea of photos in their wedding outfits. After all, he and Myrna had already been preparing for their big day. Perhaps he hadn¡¯t arranged a photoshoot yet because facing the reality of losing her was too painful.

    Deep down, he was in denial. He kept convincing himself that Myrna would pull through.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 486

    ?Chapter 486:

    He was holding off, hoping to give her the grand wedding she deserved once she waspletely healed.

    But Rachel knew the harsh reality. Cancer didn¡¯t wait for anyone. Miracles didn¡¯te easily. Even if fate showed Myrna some mercy, it would only buy her a little more time.

    Considering her condition, the odds of recovery were heartbreakingly slim.

    Rachel had mentioned it because she didn¡¯t want them to live with regret.

    She worried that once Myrna was gone, Huey would look back and regret not taking that one meaningful photo together. The thought of that kind of regret was unbearable.

    The day Rachel left the hospital, she received a call from the HR manager.

    ¡°Rachel, I checked the r¨¦sum¨¦. He made it to the interview stage, but I¡¯ll be honest¡ªthepetition is tough. The other candidates are highly qualified, so it won¡¯t be easy for him to stand out.¡±

    Rachel went straight to the point. ¡°Who has the final say?¡±

    ¡°That would be the vice president, Charlie Garza.¡±

    ¡°Okay, can you set up a meeting for me? I want to invite him to dinner.¡±

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll update you once I get a response.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, I appreciate it.¡±

    Within thirty minutes, the HR manager had already sorted out Charlie¡¯s schedule.

    Unfortunately, Charlie declined the invitation.

    Hearing this, Rachel sighed and rubbed her temples. ¡°Figured as much. Is he in the office now? I¡¯ll just go to him directly.¡±

    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s there.¡±

    Keep reading on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Preparing herself for the conversation, Rachel slipped into a sleek ck business suit and made her way over.

    The HR staff knew her well, and with the manager guiding her, Rachel quickly arrived at Charlie¡¯s office door.

    ¡°Come in!¡±

    Rachel stepped inside, her professional smile in ce. ¡°Good afternoon. I¡¯m Rachel Marsh from the design department.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard quite a bit about you.¡±

    As Charlie spoke, his eyes subtly lingered on her, taking in her ck suit with a slow, deliberate gaze.

    Rachel was well-prepared. She smoothly navigated through work-rted discussions, gradually steering the conversation toward the dinner invitation.

    ¡°Well, since you¡¯re asking so earnestly, I¡¯d be happy to ept.¡±

    Rachel hadn¡¯t expected him to agree so easily. She had braced herself for a tougher negotiation and had several backup arguments prepared. But things had gone much smoother than she anticipated.

    Leaving the office, Rachel shared the news with the HR manager, who was thrilled.

    ¡°By the way, do you know what dishes Charlie likes or his preferred wine? If you do, I¡¯ll make sure everything¡¯s set in advance.¡±

    ¡°Good thing you asked¡ªI¡¯ve got you covered.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 487

    ?Chapter 487:

    As they walked out, the manager filled her in on all the details. The following day, Rachel ensured everything was in ce and arrived at the restaurant ahead of time.

    Soon after, Charlie showed up.

    Thanks to her careful nning, the food and wine were served promptly.

    Throughout the dinner, Rachel remained attentive¡ªserving him food, deboning the fish, and refilling his wine.

    Needless to say, Charlie was more than satisfied. He seemedpletely at ease, a pleased smile never leaving his face.

    But after a couple of sses of wine, when Rachel finally mentioned Huey¡¯s situation and asked for his support, the mood shifted. Charlie set down his fork, took a slow sip of water, and studied her with newfound seriousness.

    ¡°Rachel, you certainly go to great lengths for your friends. But I have to ask, how much sincerity are you really willing to show?¡±

    Rachel carefully poured him another ss of wine, her tone measured as she probed, ¡°And what exactly do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°Drinking is something best enjoyed withpany, and there¡¯s no fun in doing it alone. Don¡¯t you agree, Rachel?¡± Charlie asked.

    Rachel had already expected this. But after a slight pause, she gave a small nod.

    If going through this could offer Myrna even a shred of hope, she felt it was worth it.

    Even if things didn¡¯t go as nned, as long as the new drug could bring Myrna some relief, it wouldn¡¯t be in vain.

    ¡°You¡¯re right about that. Count me in.¡±

    ¡°Rachel, I admire how upfront and sincere you are. I enjoy conversations with people like you.¡±

    Charlie then filled a ss with strong liquor and handed it to her himself. ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Every journey starts at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c????

    At that moment, Rachel knew there was no avoiding it. If she wanted to help Huey, she had to drink. Without hesitation, she finished the ss in one gulp.

    The moment the liquor touched her throat, it felt like fire, burning its way down and making her gasp. The sting mirrored the turmoil inside her.

    Her head tilted back as the burning sensation brought tears to her eyes. Charlie chuckled and patted her shoulder. ¡°Looks like drinking isn¡¯t your strong suit! If that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t force you.¡±

    But Rachel wasn¡¯t about to waste this chance. She quickly grabbed the ss again and took another shot.

    This time, the liquor scorched her stomach, just as unbearable as the first.

    She clenched her jaw, pushing back the tears. ¡°It¡¯s just been a while since Ist drank. I just need to get used to it. But as long as you¡¯re drinking, I¡¯ll keep up with you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the spirit! I like your attitude. Just enjoy yourself tonight, and your friend¡¯s issue will be taken care of.¡±

    Rachel lifted her ss with a forced smile. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll thank you in advance!¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    And with that, the drinks kepting, one after another.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 488

    ?Chapter 488:

    It didn¡¯t take long before she had finished almost half the bottle. She had no choice but to keep drinking, and soon, dizziness took over, leaving her barely in control of herself.

    At times, she wasn¡¯t even drinking on her own¡ªCharlie was pouring it straight into her mouth.

    Eventually, her body reached its limit. She had no choice but to stop.

    ¡°I¡¯m trusting you with my friend¡¯s matter. Next time, I¡¯ll drink with you again, but tonight¡­ I just can¡¯t anymore¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh,e on! Just a little more!¡±

    Charlie ced his hand on her shoulder, his broad figure moving in just a little too close.

    Rachel, already lightheaded and unsteady, felt the space around her closing in.

    She tried to get up, hoping to create some distance, but miscalcted her own strength.

    The second she got to her feet, her legs gave out, and she copsed. Charlie saw his chance and quickly moved to catch her.

    ¡°Oh no! Are you okay? You need to be careful.¡±

    While speaking, he seized the moment to pull her into his arms. Rachel still had some fight left in her and instinctively tried to push him away.

    Not wanting to make a scene, Charlie hesitated before finally releasing her.

    However, after just a brief rest, all the energy drained from her body, leaving herpletely powerless. Her head spun so violently that the world around her blurred into a dizzying haze. Before she could steady herself, darkness crept in. With a dull thud, her head slumped onto the table as she slipped into unconsciousness.

    Charlie watched her for a few minutes, ensuring she waspletely out. Then, he leaned in and nudged her shoulder.

    Fresh chapters live g?ln¦Ò¦Íe?s?c?m

    ¡°Rachel? Can you hear me?¡±

    When she didn¡¯t react, even after several calls, he was certain. Satisfied, he pulled out his phone and dialed a number.

    Momentster, tworge men stepped inside. Without hesitation, they each grabbed one of Rachel¡¯s arms and lifted her up, carrying her toward the elevator.

    Charlie trailed right behind, entering the elevator alongside them. The doors slid shut, and without stopping, it ascended straight to the top floor.

    Within minutes, Rachel wasid out on a bed inside a hotel suite.

    ¡°That¡¯s all for now. Leave.¡±

    Charlie gave the order, and without dy, the two men exited the room. He stood over her, watching her unconscious form. The friendly mask he had worn earlier vanished, reced by a twisted smirk.

    Lowering himself onto the bed, he studied her face for a moment before running his fingers through her tousled hair, a glint of greed in his eyes.

    A slow, unsettling chuckle escaped him as he murmured, ¡°Rachel, who would¡¯ve thought? After all these years, you¡¯ve finallynded right in my grasp. You probably don¡¯t even remember, but once upon a time, I asked you to dinner. You refused, of course. Back then, I thought it was a shame¡ªa lost opportunity. And yet, here you are,ing to me, asking for a favor. How ironic. But really, you only have yourself to me. You¡¯re so stunning, so utterly irresistible.¡±

    The image of Rachel from years ago remained vivid in Charlie¡¯s mind. He had been the one to interview her when she first applied for a job. Back then, he was merely a department manager, while she was just stepping into the professional world¡ªyoung, bright, and incredibly beautiful. Her beauty and poise had left asting impression on him. From the very first moment heid eyes on her, he had been captivated. Later, when she was officially hired, he worked up the courage to ask her out for dinner. But to his frustration, she turned him down without hesitation.

    Over the years, he had repeatedly used work as a pretext to invite her out, but she rejected every one of his advances.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 489

    ?Chapter 489:

    So when he heard she was seeking his help this time, he knew he couldn¡¯t let the opportunity slip away.

    Charlie spent a long moment admiring Rachel, his gaze darkening with unchecked desire.

    He didn¡¯t act immediately. Instead, he chose to set the mood, deliberately prolonging the moment. Without rushing, he stepped into the bathroom for a shower.

    When he returned, Rachel was still unconscious.

    Moving toward her, his fingers reached for her cor, his movements slow and deliberate.

    One by one, he undid the buttons. The first. The second. The third¡­

    As the blouse loosened, the white camisole beneath was revealed.

    His eyes burned with a crazed hunger, his restraint hanging by a thread. Just as he was about to give inpletely, he lunged toward her¡ªonly for her to suddenly move.

    But she wasn¡¯t waking up naturally. A sharp pain coursed through her body, pulling her out of unconsciousness.

    The alcohol had taken a toll on her stomach, worsening her condition and adding to her difort. Her mind remained foggy, but the intense pain forced her back to reality.

    Her heavy eyelids lifted, and as her vision cleared, she took in her surroundings. The unfamiliar room. The hotel bed. And Charlie¡ªfar too close.

    Everything clicked in an instant.

    ¡°Let go of me,¡± she shouted.

    Even through the pain, her voice rang clear, her sharp gaze freezing cold.

    Feel the thrill at g aln  ov el s .

    Charlie stiffened, his hands stopping midair as he stared at her in shock.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re awake?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t repeat myself. Let. Go.¡± Rachel¡¯s tone was like ice, her re cutting through him like a de.

    Charlie¡¯s expression darkened, his initial surprise giving way to something more sinister.

    ¡°Rachel, let¡¯s not forget¡ªyou¡¯re the one who came to me, asking for help.¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯vee to throw away my dignity,¡± she shot back. ¡°I¡¯ll warn you just once¡ªif you cross me, you won¡¯t be able to handle the consequences.¡±

    Charlie¡¯s sneer was filled with contempt as he towered over Rachel.

    ¡°Shouting won¡¯t help. No one can hear you here. I suggest you cooperate unless you prefer the consequences.¡±

    His words hung heavy in the air as he menacingly reached out to grab her by the throat.

    Rachel¡¯s breath caught, panic setting in as she struggled for air, unable to voice her distress.

    Desperation took over, and her eyes darted around,nding on a vase nearby. With a swift movement borne of sheer survival instinct, she grabbed it and swung.

    The vase shattered against Charlie¡¯s forehead with a resounding crash, startling him into a momentary daze.

    Confusion turned to horror as he felt warm blood trickle down his face. His hand met his forehead,ing away stained with red, his eyes widening in disbelief.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 490

    ?Chapter 490:

    Recovering quickly, rage overtook him, and he lunged forward.

    ¡°You dare strike me?¡± His voice was cold with fury. ¡°Now you¡¯ll really see what I¡¯m capable of¡­¡±

    The echo of the second crash reverberated through the room as Rachel, driven by sheer desperation, struck Charlie again with the vase. This time, the force was so great that the vase shattered into countless pieces, its fragments scattering across the floor.

    Charlie slumped onto the bed, his body limp and unresponsive.

    Rachel¡¯s heart pounded furiously in her chest, her emotions a tumultuous mix of fear and adrenaline. She hesitated for a moment before cautiously pushing him, but he showed no signs of consciousness.

    With trembling hands, she checked his breathing. Relief washed over her when she detected the shallow rise and fall of his chest. She took a deep breath,posed herself, and straightened her attire before calling the police.

    The police arrived quickly at the scene. Despite her lingering fear that she might have inadvertently caused serious harm, Rachel maintained herposure as she recounted the events to the officers.

    At the police station, Rachel¡¯s statement was taken with due diligence. Afterward, the police informed her that Charlie was still unconscious and in critical condition, meaning she was required to remain until further notice.

    Rachel¡¯s voice trembled as she asked, ¡°What if he doesn¡¯t wake up, or worse, ends up in a permanent vegetative state? Could I go to prison for this?¡± The fear in her voice was palpable, and it resonated with the pain she was enduring, both physically and emotionally. The thought of spending the rest of her time in prison terrified her more than anything.

    The officer looked at her with a mix of concern and professionalism. ¡°Let¡¯s not jump to conclusions. If he recovers and there are no serious injuries, the situation will be different.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Rachel managed to say, nodding slightly. ¡°May I contact awyer now?¡±

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s©q??o?? is where stories live

    ¡°Absolutely, you should,¡± the officer replied.

    Eric was the firstwyer who came to mind¡ªher most trusted advisor and capable of securing her freedom. Yet, considering his close ties with Brian, she hesitated, uncertain if invoking his help mightplicate things further. Instead, she dialed Sabrina, who answered with a weary voice, ¡°Hello!¡±

    Feeling a sudden pang of guilt for disturbing Sabrina, Rachel tried to steady her voice. ¡°Hi, Sabrina. I¡¯m sorry to call sote.¡±

    With sharp instincts, Sabrina immediately sensed something was wrong. ¡°Is everything okay? Your voice sounds a bit strained.¡±

    Rachel didn¡¯t hold back this time. ¡°Yes, something has happened. I¡¯m currently at the police station. If it¡¯s not too much trouble, could youe over?¡± Her voice was earnest, seeking assistance in a moment of true need.

    ¡°Of course. Which station are you at? I¡¯ll be there as soon as possible,¡± Sabrina responded instantly, her voice firm and reassuring, already gathering her things to leave.

    When Sabrina arrived just twenty minutester, Rachel felt a wave of relief mixed with gratitude. ¡°Sabrina, thank you foring so quickly, especially at this hour.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for formalities. Whenever you need me, I¡¯m here,¡± Sabrina reassured her, her tone warm.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 491

    ?Chapter 491:

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Rachel said with a smile.

    Sabrina nodded, opening her notebook. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Let¡¯s go through everything that happened,¡± she said, settling into her role with ease.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Rachel replied.

    Sabrina¡¯s efficiency was evident; she had clearly honed her skills under Eric¡¯s tutge. Within a short span, she managed to negotiate terms and secure Rachel¡¯s release on bail, demonstrating her growingpetence as awyer.

    Sabrina ensured Rachel got home safely by sharing a cab with her. As they rode, she reassured her, ¡°Rachel, it was a defensive act, and we have a solid case. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡±

    ¡°I trust your expertise,¡± Rachel replied, her voice tinged with unease.

    ¡°But what if he ends up in a vegetative state or never wakes up?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not jump to the worst conclusions,¡± Sabrina advised calmly. ¡°Go home, try to rest, and I¡¯ll be over in the morning to discuss our next steps.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Rachel agreed, though her worry lingered.

    Once home, Rachel tried to find sce in routine. She showered and changed, attempting to settle her nerves. However, sleep eluded her. Shey awake, her mind racing until her phone broke the silence. It was Sabrina, her tone both soothing and assured. ¡°Rachel, I have good news. Charlie has regained consciousness, and his condition isn¡¯t critical. You can breathe easier tonight.¡±

    Sabrina¡¯s affirmation brought a wave of relief over Rachel. ¡°Have you been at the hospital all this time just to update me?¡± she asked, her voice filled with both gratitude and concern.

    ¡°Yes, I wanted to make sure you received the update as soon as possible,¡± Sabrina replied.

    Rachel was touched by her dedication. ¡°Thank you so much, Sabrina. Yourmitment means a lot to me.¡±

    g¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s is your story hub

    ¡°It¡¯s the least I can do,¡± Sabrina responded warmly. ¡°You helped me get this opportunity with Eric, and that experience has been invaluable. Try to rest now, Rachel. I¡¯ll leave you be.¡±

    ¡°Actually, wait, Sabrina,¡± Rachel interjected, a thought crossing her mind. ¡°I need to ask you something.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Sabrina encouraged.

    ¡°For this case, I only want you as mywyer. Please keep this matter confidential.¡± Rachel¡¯s tone was firm; she didn¡¯t want anyone else involved.

    Sabrina understood the delicacy of the situation immediately.

    ¡°Understood. Your privacy is my priority. I won¡¯t involve Eric.¡±

    ¡°Thanks again. And please, get some rest yourself.¡±

    With her mind finally at ease and her heart lighter, Rachel drifted off into a much-needed deep sleep, her worries momentarily put to rest.

    The following morning, Rachel stirred awake, her phone buzzing with notifications. The screen disyed a string of missed calls, some from Sabrina and the rest from the HR manager, Lisbeth Becker.

    Just as she was about to call back, Lisbeth¡¯s name appeared again.

    ¡°Hello, Lisbeth!¡± Rachel answered, her voice still tinged with drowsiness.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 492

    ?Chapter 492:

    ¡°Rachel, I¡¯m so sorry!¡± Lisbeth¡¯s voice cracked through the speaker,den with remorse. ¡°Itpletely slipped my mind to warn you about him yesterday. The guilt is eating me up; I can¡¯t believe I let this happen.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s mind shed back to the harrowing events of the previous night. ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± she said calmly. ¡°I didn¡¯t let him get away with it. I fought back and made sure he regretted it.¡±

    ¡°I know, and I¡¯m so relieved you¡¯re okay,¡± Lisbeth replied, her tone softening. ¡°But Charlie, he¡¯s despicable. Now the inte is flooded with negativements about you.¡±

    Rachel froze, her heart sinking. ¡°Negativements online? This has gone viral?¡±

    ¡°You hadn¡¯t seen it yet?¡± Lisbeth¡¯s tone carried a mix of surprise and concern.

    Rachel shook her head, still groggy. ¡°I just woke up and haven¡¯t had a chance to check my phone.¡±

    ¡°Well, maybe it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t,¡± Lisbeth said quickly, her tone firm. ¡°It¡¯s pretty harsh out there, and our PR team is already on it. Where are you right now? I¡¯lle over.¡±

    Rachel quickly texted her the address.

    Not long after, Lisbeth appeared at her doorstep, out of breath and carrying a bag of breakfast items, her face showing clear signs of worry. Seeing Rachel, Lisbeth immediately began apologizing. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Rachel. This mess is partly my fault. But I promise, I¡¯m here for you, no matter what.¡±

    Rachel tried to reassure her. ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯ll handle this step by step. Things can¡¯t get much worse.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat first,¡± Lisbeth suggested, setting the food down.

    As they were halfway through their meal, Sabrina arrived, also bearing breakfast.

    Fortunately, hers was different from Lisbeth¡¯s, so they decided to treat it as an opportunity to try something new.

    Explore captivating tales on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s

    Once they finished, Rachel turned the conversation to the more pressing matter of her legal situation.

    Sabrina looked hesitantly at Lisbeth.

    ¡°Go ahead, Sabrina. Lisbeth is trustworthy. You can speak openly,¡± Rachel assured her.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Sabrina began, her tone professional yet urgent. She quickly summarized the situation. ¡°Right now, our top priority is finding evidence. Rachel, think carefully, did any staff enter the private room during the attack? If we can get someone to testify, our chances improve significantly.¡±

    Rachel concentrated, trying to remember any detail that could help. ¡°No, I don¡¯t think anyone else came in after he had the room closed off for privacy. But, there were two men from his team who escorted me to that room. Perhaps the hotel¡¯s security cameras caught something?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought too,¡± Sabrina replied, her expression somber. ¡°Unfortunately, the hotel is operated by a rtive of his. All

    4o mini

    Rachel¡¯s frustration grew as she realized the extent of the setup. ¡°He must have premeditated the whole thing by choosing that location.¡±

    ¡°What about the two people who dragged me to the room?¡± Rachel asked, her voice tinged with desperation. ¡°Can we track them down?¡±

    Sabrina sighed, her frustration evident. ¡°I¡¯ve tried. They¡¯ve disappeared without a trace.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 493

    ?Chapter 493:

    The room fell silent as the reality sank in.

    Just then, Lisbeth raised her hand tentatively, breaking the tension. ¡°Um, sorry to interrupt,¡± she said hesitantly, ¡°but is the hotel you¡¯re talking about called Tulip Hotel?¡±

    Both Rachel and Sabrina turned towards her, surprised. ¡°Do you know it?¡± Rachel asked.

    Lisbeth¡¯s voice was cautious as she rified, ¡°Is it really that hotel?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Rachel confirmed, her tone a mix of hope and apprehension.

    Lisbeth stood up and embraced Rachel warmly. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for a way to support you, and now I think I¡¯ve found it. It¡¯s not just about you; it¡¯s about standing up for every woman he¡¯s wronged.¡±

    Rachel, sensing a deepermitment in her words, inquired, ¡°What exactly are you proposing, Lisbeth?¡±

    With a determined look, Lisbeth replied, ¡°He has been a menace for far too long. Many women in ourpany have been harassed by him. Those who were too scared have kept silent, and others have quit their jobs in despair. But with no evidence and under threat, no one has dared to speak out.¡±

    As Rachel absorbed the gravity of the situation, her resolve hardened. ¡°This is despicable.¡±

    Turning to Sabrina, Rachel¡¯s tone turned resolute. ¡°Sabrina, from this moment on, I¡¯m entrusting this case to you. It¡¯s not just about me; it¡¯s for all those women. We have to win.¡±

    Sabrina met her gaze, her expression firm. ¡°I won¡¯t let you down. For every woman he¡¯s harmed, I¡¯ll fight with everything I have. He¡¯ll face the consequences he deserves, I¡¯ll make sure of it.¡±

    Then, turning to Lisbeth, she extended her hand in greeting. ¡°I¡¯m Sabrina kely from Zenith Law Firm.¡±

    M¦Òr¦Å ¦Ôpd¦Á§äes ¦Én G¦Áln¦Ò¦Íels.c¦Òm

    Lisbeth¡¯s eyes widened in recognition. ¡°Zenith Law Firm?¡± she repeated, her voice tinged with awe. To confirm, she added cautiously, ¡°Eric Riley¡¯s firm, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct,¡± Sabrina confirmed, her expression earnest.

    Lisbeth eagerly extended her hand, her face alight with determination. ¡°This is incredible! With Zenith Law Group¡¯s reputation and you leading the case, I know we can secure justice for everyone.¡±

    Sabrina nodded, her determination clear. ¡°I¡¯ll start by digging deeper into Charlie¡¯s background and connections. He can¡¯t cover his tracks forever. Plus, I¡¯ll look into ways to retrieve any of the supposedly lost footage.¡±

    Turning her attention back to Lisbeth, Sabrina continued, ¡°Actually, I need your help with something.¡±

    ¡°Whatever you need, I¡¯m here,¡± Lisbeth replied without hesitation.

    Sabrina nodded, her tone firm yet measured. ¡°It¡¯s about the women you mentioned earlier. If we can find them and convince them to testify, we won¡¯t just win the case, we¡¯ll ensure Charlie faces the harshest punishment possible.¡±

    Lisbeth¡¯s face darkened as she recalled her encounter with Charlie. ¡°I¡¯ve been through it too. He lured me under the guise of a business dinner. Thankfully, I escaped unscathed when his fianc¨¦e unexpectedly showed up. After that, to keep him at bay, I orchestrated a series of public appearances with various friends to mislead him about my personal life. He was too preupied smoothing things over with his fianc¨¦e to focus on me, and when younger, more attractive women joined thepany, he moved on.¡±

    Lisbeth let out a bitterugh, her voice tinged with regret. ¡°Truthfully, I¡¯m no better than the others, too scared to stand up for myself. That¡¯s why I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t agree to testify.¡±

    Rachel grasped Lisbeth¡¯s hand reassuringly. ¡°Lisbeth, we mustn¡¯t lose hope. Even a sliver of a chance is worth pursuing. We¡¯re in this together, and I¡¯ll stand by you to convince them.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 494

    ?Chapter 494:

    Lisbeth nodded, her resolve strengthening. ¡°Okay.¡±

    As they wrapped up, Sabrina departed first. Lisbeth turned to Rachel with concern. ¡°Have you seen what they¡¯re saying about you online?¡±

    Rachel smiled slightly. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve seen the rumors.¡±

    She continued, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m stronger than they think. I have to stand firm and fight for justice.¡±

    The rumors online were as vicious as they were false, painting Rachel as a scorned woman who retaliated against her boss when her advances were spurned. They used her of attempted murder, questioning her character and integrity.

    Comments flooded in, demanding the White Group rify its stance on employing such individuals and questioning the safety and management within thepany. The local police station was tagged, with calls for a full investigation.

    Despite the harsh words, Rachel¡¯s response was unexpectedly calm.

    Lisbeth, relieved by Rachel¡¯sposure, felt a surge of support. ¡°Rachel, it¡¯s heartening to see you soposed. Together, we¡¯ll make sure Charlie faces justice.¡±

    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Rachel replied, her voice unwavering.

    Meanwhile, Tracy seethed as posts about Rachel kept vanishing from trending topics. Her frustration boiled over, and she turned to her team, her voice sharp and unyielding. ¡°Boost visibility,¡± she demanded. ¡°Pay for it, fabricate whatever you need, but get it trending. I want Rachel Marshpletely destroyed.¡±

    A few minutester, the trending topics about Rachel vanished into thin air.

    Tracy was beside herself with rage. ¡°Impossible! How did this happen?¡± She had paid good money to ensure Rachel¡¯s position on the trending list. There was no reason for it to drop in the ranks, let alone disappear entirely. Something was not right.

    ¡°I want a thorough investigation!¡± Tracy mmed her palms against the keyboard.

    ???????? ????????: ???????????????????????????????

    Minutes passed, and then someone approached her with obvious trepidation. ¡°We¡¯ve found out the reason!¡±

    ¡°Tell me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the White Group. Their PR team has been removing the topics from the trending list. More than that, they¡¯ve already deleted every article that painted Rachel in a bad light.¡±

    Was this all Brian¡¯s doing? But hadn¡¯t he already broken up with Rachel? Why did he still care so much about her? He even went so far as to use the White Group¡¯s resources to clear her reputation.

    Tracy seethed in a mix of outrage and resentment.

    ¡°You guys carry on with your work. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    Tracy hailed a cab and headed to Brian¡¯s office. She stopped on the way to buy quite a few sets of afternoon tea, then went straight to the White Group¡¯s PR and tech departments.

    ¡°Everyone has been working so hard. I prepared some snacks for you. Please take a break and enjoy them while they¡¯re fresh.¡±

    Some employees were already eyeing the tempting spread of delicacies with interest. They had been busy all day, and couldn¡¯t even take the time off to have lunch. They were now exhausted and hungry.

    However, Brian¡¯s orders rang in their minds, and no one dared to move. Tracy smiled gently. ¡°Come on, you need fuel to do your jobs properly. You can¡¯t just starve the entire day. Go ahead and eat. I¡¯ll take responsibility and speak with Mr. Whiteter.¡± It was all the encouragement they needed.

    Seeing the shift in their expressions, Tracy forged ahead and began distributing the snacks to the employees closest to her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 495

    ?Chapter 495:

    Before long, everyone had backed away from theirputers and were enjoying their afternoon tea. Tracy wasted no time sending a message to her cohorts. ¡°The PR people have stepped away for a while. Hurry and push the topics back up.¡± Then she ordered more fruit and drinks to be delivered to thepany.

    Needless to say, this caused a significant¡ªand unsanctioned¡ªextension to the employees¡¯ lunch break. Tracy stood back and admired her handiwork with a cocky smile. Sure enough, she saw Rachel¡¯s scandal soaring back to the top of the trending topics. Satisfied, she sent another message. ¡°Well done! Make sure you keep it up.¡±

    Unbeknownst to them, Brian was livid over this. He had just finished an international meeting when he discovered that Rachel¡¯s name was back on the most searched topics online.

    ¡°What the hell happened?¡± he demanded, shooting a sharp, chilling re at Ronald.

    ¡°Mr. White, I¡ªI¡­¡± Ronald stammered, unsettled by his boss¡¯s wrathful gaze. ¡°I¡¯ll go down to the tech department and sort this out right away.¡±

    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll go there myself.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Brian stormed out of his office, with Ronald trailing behind him as silently as possible.

    At first, Ronald thought that perhaps the public outrage was too much for their tech department to handle. Not once had he imagined the scene that greeted them.

    The entire tech department was happily chatting away between their snacks. No one was working. Ronald immediately knew that they were in deep trouble.

    As if on cue, Brian roared, ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± His voice boomed throughout the floor as he swept a cold gaze over everyone.

    They froze, their eyes wide in horror, like deer caught in headlights.

    ???????? ???????? g?????????¦Í???????????????

    This was bad, and they all knew it. They were done for.

    These collective thoughts ran through the employees¡¯ minds at breakneck speed.

    The head of the tech department stepped forward and tried to exin. ¡°Mr. White, we¡ª¡±

    ¡°You have thirty seconds to clean this up,¡± Brian snapped, interrupting him.

    Everyone sprang into action, and within ten seconds, every single piece of food was thrown into the trash. The employees stood in neat rows, facing Brian.

    Brian was still furious, though. ¡°Do any of you even remember what I said?¡±

    This was met with a silence so heavy it felt suffocating.

    No one dared to speak, their heads bowed in fear.

    ¡°I apologize, Brian. Don¡¯t me them; it was all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have interfered with their work.¡± Tracy finally spoke up under the suffocating pressure. As usual, she yed innocent and apologized, while making herself out to be the victim.

    This time, Brian wasn¡¯t buying her act. He turned his icy gaze toward her. ¡°If you knew, then why did you do it, anyway? I pay you to solve problems for me, not create them.¡±

    Tracy bit her lip, her expression pitiful. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Brian. I just wanted them to refresh themselves. They need to be in proper condition to be more efficient at their jobs. I know you¡¯re worried about Rachel, and I know you can¡¯t stand seeing her get attacked online. I was only trying to help, I¡­ I didn¡¯t expect my efforts to backfire. It was my mistake. I apologize for my foolishness.¡±

    Tracy was crying by the time she finished speaking. She fled the scene while dramatically wiping her tears away.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 496

    ?Chapter 496:

    None of that did anything to quell Brian¡¯s anger. He turned to his employees and barked, ¡°Didn¡¯t I make it clear that I don¡¯t want Rachel¡¯s name to be on the trending list again? You have five minutes. If it¡¯s not gone by then, you are all fired.¡±

    With that, he strode out of the room in a huff.

    Everyone jumped back behind their desks, tripping over themselves to get the job done.

    When Brian returned to his office, he found Tracy waiting for him.

    She was still wiping her tears as she handed him a cup of coffee. ¡°Here, I made you your favorite blend. I¡¯m truly sorry, Brian. I was too naive earlier, but I only really meant to help you and Rachel. Don¡¯t be mad anymore, okay?¡±

    Rachel¡¯s name did drop from the trending list at a rapid rate, cooling off Brian¡¯s mood somewhat. ¡°I might have misunderstood you, but don¡¯t interfere with work matters again.¡±

    Tracy nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±

    Meanwhile, Debby was lounging on the sofa, all smiles as she browsed through the inte, clearly pleased with the current trending topics.

    Carol happened toe downstairs just then. ¡°What are you smiling about?¡± she asked casually.

    Debby seized the opportunity, hurrying to her side with her tablet. ¡°Look, this is today¡¯s trending topics. A few of them are about your beloved Rachel. Why don¡¯t you take a look?¡±

    Carol noted Debby¡¯s cheerful expression and assumed it was good news. However, no sooner had Carol finished reading the headlines than she mmed the tablet down onto the table. ¡°Call Brian,¡± she dered in a voice that rang out with absolute authority. ¡°Tell him toe see me immediately!¡±

    Debby expected Carol to hold Rachel ountable. Approaching with a reassuring smile, she said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll call Brian right now. Please don¡¯t worry.¡±

    First appeared in g??lnov els.??o??

    ¡°I¡¯m running out of patience. Hurry up!¡± Carol¡¯s voice was tight with anger, her irritation palpable.

    Debby wasted no time dialing Brian¡¯s number. ¡°Brian, your grandma wants to speak with you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m in the middle of something, Mom. Tell her I¡¯ll be thereter,¡± Brian¡¯s voice was distracted, almost dismissive.

    Before Debby could respond, Carol grabbed the phone from her hand with a swift motion. ¡°You listen to me, Brian. You need toe back immediately, and bring Rachel with you.¡±

    The authority in Carol¡¯s voice left no room for debate. Brian¡¯s resistance melted away in an instant. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be there right away.¡±

    ¡°And don¡¯t even think about showing up without Rachel,¡± Carol added firmly, her tone unwavering.

    Brian exhaled, clearly resigned. ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll be there.¡±

    After Carol ended the call, Debby¡¯s heart lifted in quiet satisfaction. Her earlier intuition had been spot on; Carol was furious. This could be her opportunity to unravel the wedding and free Brian from his connection to Rachel.

    A sly smile tugged at the corner of her lips, but she quickly masked it, recing it with sweetness. ¡°Carol, can I get you some water?¡± she offered, her voice dripping with insincere kindness.

    Carol let out a frustrated sigh, pressing her palm to her forehead. ¡°No need,¡± she muttered, her voice thick with difort. ¡°I have a headache. Just¡­ quiet, please.¡±

    Debby seized the moment. ¡°I could give you a massage,¡± she suggested, her tone oozing false concern. ¡°It¡¯ll help with the tension.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 497

    ?Chapter 497:

    Without waiting for an answer, Debby moved behind Carol, her hands expertly working into her shoulders, trying to soothe with calcted care.

    As Brian ended the call, his face darkened with concern. Carol¡¯s demand to bring Rachel back was a serious issue. She had no idea about their breakup, and if she found out now, the fallout could be catastrophic. Her health was already fragile, and he couldn¡¯t afford to risk her spiraling further.

    Before leaving thepany, Brian issued a clear and direct instruction. ¡°No matter what happens, don¡¯t halt your work. And remember, I don¡¯t want to see any trace of Rachel online. Scrub all information about her from the inte, thoroughly andpletely.¡±

    This time, the entire tech department responded in unison, their voices firm and unwavering. ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    As Brian stepped out, Tracy immediately spotted him and hurried after him, her voiceced with mild concern. ¡°Brian, where are you off to? Don¡¯t you have things to oversee here?¡±

    Brian nced back at her, his expression tight. ¡°My grandma found out everything. She wants to see me, and I need to get there now.¡± Tracy¡¯s brows arched in surprise. ¡°So Carol found out about what happened with Rachel?¡±

    Brian¡¯s tone was clipped, confirming the worst. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Tracy¡¯s eyes flickered, and she asked tentatively, ¡°And what¡¯s her reaction?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s furious, so I need to go now,¡± Brian exined.

    Inside, Tracy felt a quiet sense of victory. She hadn¡¯t expected things to escte so quickly, and it was working out perfectly. The scandal had already wrecked Rachel¡¯s reputation, and Carol¡¯s reaction was just the final touch. Everything suited Tracy¡¯s ns just fine.

    Tracy stepped forward, her voice taking on a more insistent tone. ¡°Brian, you should really go. Don¡¯t keep Carol waiting. I¡¯ll take care of things here while you¡¯re gone.¡±

    Once Brian had left, Tracy wasted no time making a call. ¡°Just forget about trending topics. We¡¯re done here.¡±

    Read exclusive stories at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    The voice on the other end hesitated, then responded with a question. ¡°Are you sure? Shouldn¡¯t we keep it going?¡±

    Tracy¡¯s response was firm, almost detached. ¡°No. I¡¯ve gotten what I wanted. There¡¯s no point in going further. It¡¯s over.¡±

    Tracy knew she needed to stop now before things got out of hand. Thest thing she wanted was for Brian to catch wind of her involvement. Her carefully curated image was too important to jeopardize. It was time to pull the plug quietly and efficiently.

    Meanwhile, Brian¡¯s frustration grew as he dialed Rachel¡¯s number again, only for it to go unanswered. He left the office and headed straight to her ce. When he arrived, it was Jeffrey who opened the door.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Rachel?¡± Brian demanded.

    Jeffrey, looking somewhat puzzled, tilted his head. ¡°Rachel went on a business trip. Didn¡¯t you know?¡±

    Before Brian could respond, Jeffrey asked again, ¡°How could you not know her schedule? Did something happen between you two?¡±

    Brian ced a reassuring hand on Jeffrey¡¯s head. ¡°It¡¯s just a small disagreement between us. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll work it out soon.¡±

    But Jeffrey wasn¡¯t convinced. His grip on Brian¡¯s arm tightened, a subtle shift in his demeanor. ¡°Brian, listen to me,¡± he said, his voice steady and serious, his young face set in a way that was far from innocent. ¡°You need to promise me you won¡¯t hurt her. I don¡¯t care what happens between you two. She¡¯s not alone. I¡¯ll always be there for her. And if you hurt her, even if I¡¯m not as strong as you, I¡¯ll make sure you know it.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 498

    ?Chapter 498:

    Brian looked down at Jeffrey, taken aback by the seriousness in his voice, but nodded slowly. ¡°Alright. I promise. I won¡¯t hurt her.¡±

    As Brian turned to leave, his hand instinctively went to his phone. He dialed Ronald¡¯s number with an urgency that betrayed his concern. ¡°Find Rachel. Now.¡±

    Ronald, usually efficient and quick, seemed to struggle this time. Minutes ticked by with no updates, and Brian¡¯s impatience began to simmer. He called again, his voice sharp and demanding. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Ronald hesitated before answering, ¡°We¡¯ve checked all hotel registrations, but there¡¯s no trace of her.¡±

    Brian¡¯s gaze hardened as memories of that day flooded back, the image of her walking out with Andres under the shelter of an umbre. A cold, unsettling feeling crept over him. His voice dropped to a chilling whisper as he growled, ¡°Check Andres¡¯s name. Immediately.¡±

    The search yielded results almost immediately. Brian drove straight to the location, his mind a storm of tension and frustration. He arrived just as Rachel was stepping into the elevator.

    Though only a few days had passed, Rachel looked noticeably thinner, her face paler than he remembered. Seeing her in such a state stirred an unexpected ache in Brian, a knot of difort tightening in his chest.

    As the elevator doors began to close, Brian stepped forward, his voice firm andmanding. ¡°We need to talk,¡± he said, catching the doors just in time. He reached out, gently but firmly gripping her arm before she could step in.

    Rachel turned to face Brian, her expression guarded. ¡°What is there to discuss?¡± she asked, her tone cool and detached.

    ¡°Your name is trending¡­¡± Brian began, but before he could finish, Rachel cut him off, her voice cold and sharp.

    ¡°I know,¡± Rachel snapped, her tone icy. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to rub salt in the wound. Let me make this clear, once and for all. I didn¡¯t seduce Charlie Garza. He tried to rape me, and I will see this through to the end.¡±

    Dive into fiction with g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s

    Rachel¡¯s words were unwavering, her tone resolute. ¡°If you¡¯re concerned about thepany¡¯s image, I¡¯ll resign. But I won¡¯t stand idly by while Charlie¡¯s actions, and the lies and insults that have followed, ruin my reputation.¡±

    Brian¡¯s chest tightened at her words. Her strength and resolve, both wounded and impressive, struck him deeply. He stepped forward, pulling her out of the elevator. ¡°How dare he¡­ vite you?¡± His voice was a low growl, fury burning in his eyes, his gaze fierce and terrifying.

    Rachel had fought so hard to stayposed, telling herself to be strong, but now, standing before him, she couldn¡¯t hold it together any longer. The walls she¡¯d built crumbled, and in an instant, the tears she¡¯d fought to suppress began to fall.

    ¡°Are you hurt anywhere?¡± His voice softened, the anger reced by genuine concern.

    Rachel turned her face away, deliberately avoiding his gaze.

    Undeterred, Brian pulled out his phone and dialed Ronald, his voice unwavering and stern. ¡°Find Charlie Garza. I want him to spend the rest of his life in agony.¡± To him, anyone who dared harm someone he cared about would face his unyielding retribution.

    Rachel¡¯s eyes shed with skepticism as she nced at Brian. ¡°If you hurt him, can you avoid the fallout?¡±

    Brian raised an eyebrow, a faint smirk tugging at the corner of his lips. ¡°Worried about me?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 499

    ?Chapter 499:

    Rachel met his gaze, her voice calm but firm. ¡°No, I just don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary. That¡¯s not what I want. I just want justice. I want him disgraced, stripped of everything. As for his physical condition, that¡¯s his fate to bear.¡±

    Brian paused, his eyes softening as he took a step closer. He gently pressed his forehead against hers, his touch tender and deliberate.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he murmured, ¡°We¡¯ll do it your way. Whatever you decide, I¡¯ll follow your lead.¡±

    Rachel stepped back, immediately creating distance between her and Brian.

    ¡°Is there anything else you need?¡± she asked, her resistance clear.

    Brian noticed it instantly, and his tone softened. ¡°My grandma hasn¡¯t seen you in ages, and she misses your presence.¡±

    ¡°Have you not told her about our separation?¡± Rachel asked, her voice calm but steady.

    Brian shook his head. ¡°No, I¡¯ve kept it quiet. You know how deeply she wishes for our marriage. If she discovered the truth, I fear the shock might overwhelm her. Please do me this favor. Act as if we¡¯re still together when you¡¯re around her, and you can ask for anything in return.¡± He lowered himself slightly, his voice more pleading.

    Rachel paused for a moment before agreeing with a nod. ¡°I can ept those terms, but I expect you to do the same with Jeffrey.¡±

    ¡°Without question,¡± Brian replied.

    They reached Carol¡¯s house just as dinner preparations were finishing.

    Thest rays of daylight were still lingering as dusk approached, painting the sky in a stunning blend of crimson and rose, creating a breathtaking scene.

    Having missed such moments, Rachel stopped, mesmerized by the view.

    ¡°It¡¯s absolutely breathtaking!¡± she eximed, taking it all in.

    ???????? ???????????????? ???? ????????????????????????

    ¡°Indeed, truly magnificent,¡± Brian responded, his eyes lingering on her features, entuated by the soft glow of the sunset. In the next instant, he reached for her hand, naturally sping it.

    Rachel turned sharply, startled by his touch. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°My grandma notices everything. This way, she won¡¯t suspect anything,¡± he said, his grip firm yet gentle.

    Rachel hesitated, but ultimately gave in, silently acknowledging the necessity. If they kept too much distance, anyone would surely notice.

    ¡°Would you rather admire the sunset a little longer, or shall we head inside?¡± Brian asked, leaving the choice up to her.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in now. Carol is probably growing impatient,¡± Rachel replied.

    ¡°Sure,¡± Brian said, tightening his grip on her hand ever so slightly.

    They continued walking for a few more minutes, finally approaching the entrance to the mansion.

    Debby had anticipated their arrival, and upon spotting them from a distance, her joy bubbled over. However, as they drew nearer and she noticed their inteced fingers, her expression froze.

    How could Rachel still have such a hold over Brian after all this time?

    Then, Debby contemted how everything would unfold today, imagining how Rachel would face Carol¡¯s scorn. Anticipation surged within her. Debby rushed forward, barely containing her excitement. ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve finally returned! Carol has been waiting endlessly! Come inside!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 500

    Chapter 500:

    In the living room, Carol indeed waited, her demeanor unusually sternpared to her usual warmth.

    Sensing the change, Brian and Rachel approached with respect, greeting her quietly.

    Carol maintained her cold, serious expression. She raised her hand and struck her cane forcefully against the floor, fixing her gaze on Brian. ¡°What? Must I personally summon you for visits? Otherwise, you¡¯d forget my very existence!¡±

    ¡°Grandma, why would you say such things? Work has consumed metely, and I¡¯ve neglected to visit. Please don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make more time to visit frequently and make up for the lost moments,¡± Brian replied.

    Typically, even when Carol was simmering with anger, a few kind words from Brian would calm her down. But today, her displeasure remained unwavering.

    Her cane struck the floor again with a sharp thud, and her expression hardened further. ¡°Don¡¯t try to deceive me. I may be elderly, but I¡¯m neither deaf nor blind.¡±

    ¡°Grandma¡­¡± Brian began, but she cut him off.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t finished speaking.¡± Carol¡¯s anger intensified as her eyes fixed on him. ¡°What are you nning to do about Rachel¡¯s situation?¡±

    Brian answered honestly, ¡°I¡¯ve removed the viral topics, and our PR department will issue a rification shortly. I¡¯ll ensure Charlie Garza faces severe consequences.¡±

    ¡°Yourpany¡¯s inadequate management didn¡¯t just harass Rachel¡ªit injured her and thrust her into the spotlight,¡± Carol retorted. ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯ll implement thorough internal reforms.¡±

    ¡°This incident could have caused permanent damage. Had that happened, I would have shown Charlie Garza no mercy. He¡¯s a disgraceful individual and deserves severe punishment to prevent him from harming another woman,¡± Carol continued, speaking with passionate indignation as a fellow woman.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have Eric Riley personally oversee this case, and we¡¯ll spare no effort,¡± she concluded.

    New chapters now on g@?¦Ç¦Òv???s.c§àm

    As Brian outlined his approach to the situation, Carol¡¯s anger gradually softened, her expression bing less severe.

    ¡°At least you¡¯ve formted a n. Otherwise, my displeasure would have known no bounds.¡±

    With that acknowledgment, she immediately gestured for Rachel toe closer. ¡°Come here, Rachel.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Carol studied Rachel more closely, her concern deepening. ¡°It¡¯s been far too long since west met, and you¡¯ve grown noticeably thinner. Has work be overwhelming recently? Or has Brian treated you poorly, causing your distress?¡± Before Rachel could respond, Carol continued her gentle questioning, ¡°Never hesitate to reprimand him or stand up for yourself. Whatever circumstances arise, remember you can always seek my counsel. I¡¯ll remain steadfastly by your side.¡±

    Rachel sped Carol¡¯s hand firmly, feeling warmth flow through her fingers and into her heart. She rested her head on Carol¡¯s shoulder with affection, smiling as she remarked yfully, ¡°With your protection surrounding me, how could Brian possibly dare to mistreat me? Carol, I truly wish you were my grandmother.¡±

    The words slipped out before Rachel could stop them.

    Carol patted her hand reassuringly. ¡°Silly girl, why speak such unnecessary words? Once your marriage to Brian is formalized, I shall truly be your family. Rachel, my affection for you will surpass even that of your biological grandmother.¡±

    Hearing those heartfelt words, Rachel felt a lump form in her throat, and her nose tingled with the threat of tears. She was momentarily speechless, overwhelmed by emotion.

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Happy monday dear readers. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. ©d( ??? )? ? *?

    .

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 501

    ?Chapter 501:

    How could she tell Carol that her rtionship with Brian had ended? That they no longer shared a future together? She might never have the chance to be Carol¡¯s granddaughter-inw.

    This realization weighed heavily on her, bringing genuine sorrow and regret.

    ¡°Carol, may I join you for dinner?¡± Rachel asked, quickly shifting the conversation.

    ¡°Certainly. Anticipating your return, I instructed the cook to prepare all your favorite dishes.¡±

    ¡°Your thoughtfulness knows no equal!¡±

    Hand in hand, they made their way to the dining table.

    Meanwhile, Debby observed from a distance, her mind struggling to process the unexpected scene unfolding before her.

    What exactly was happening? Wasn¡¯t Carol supposed to be furious, prepared to confront Rachel and cancel her impending wedding to Brian? How had the situation taken such an unexpected turn?

    Carol showed no anger toward Rachel at all. Instead, she treated her with the reverence one reserves for something precious, even chastising Brian on Rachel¡¯s behalf. Throughout the entire exchange, Carol had protected Rachel with extraordinary devotion.

    Debby felt her grip on reality slipping. It seemed she had unintentionally set the stage for her own downfall. Despite all her scheming, Carol¡¯s ire was aimed solely at Brian,pletely bypassing Rachel.

    Her premature celebration had been unfounded, only strengthening Rachel¡¯s position further.

    At the dining table, Carol¡¯s gaze lingered on Rachel, and with each passing moment, her sympathy deepened.

    Finally, Carol directed another disapproving nce at Brian. ¡°You should cherish and spoil your girlfriend. Look at Rachel¡ªshe¡¯s far too thin. I will give you two months to help her regain her health. If you don¡¯t, you will bear the consequences yourself.¡±

    ???????????????? ?????????????? ????????: ?????????¦Í????????©q?????

    At this, Debby couldn¡¯t contain her agitation any longer. Already pushed beyond her limits, she rushed forward.

    ¡°Carol,¡± she said, her voice tight with frustration, ¡°while favoritism is understandable, surely there are limits! What significance does Rachel really hold for you? She¡¯s still an outsider. Brian is your grandson. How can you criticize your own flesh and blood for the sake of an outsider?¡±

    Debby had just finished speaking when, out of nowhere, a sharp clink echoed through the room.

    Carol, her face dark with anger, mmed her fork onto the table and fixed Debby with a cold, disappointed stare. ¡°Do you even hear yourself? Brian is my grandson, and Rachel will be my granddaughter-inw. I care for them both, but that doesn¡¯t mean I ignore Brian¡¯s past mistakes. Rachel is an incredible woman, and if he doesn¡¯t treasure her, there are plenty of others who would.¡±

    Debby, clearly unhappy, muttered under her breath, ¡°What¡¯s so special about her anyway? She¡¯s poor and has nothing to offer. In the end, it¡¯s Brian who will end up suffering because of her lowly background.¡±

    Unfortunately for Debby, Carol caught every single word. Her gaze turned icy, and her anger red. ¡°If you have something in your mind, say it directly. I have no patience for petty whispers and sneakyints.¡±

    This time, Debby didn¡¯t hold back. ¡°Alright, since you want me to speak my mind, I won¡¯t sugarcoat it. I really don¡¯t understand what¡¯s so amazing about Rachel that you¡¯re so obsessed with her, insisting Brian should marry her. Her entire family is nothing but a bunch of opportunists. She has no mother, and her father might as well not exist. They are nowhere near Brian¡¯s level. Even getting a job as a manager at White Group was a favor to her. But somehow, she still managed to worm her way into my son¡¯s life, trying to make herself his wife. Honestly, I have to give her credit for her scheming skills.¡±

    Every word from Debby was like a de, stabbing into Rachel¡¯s heart without mercy.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 502

    ?Chapter 502:

    Rachel bit down on her lip, fighting to keep herposure and hold onto her dignity. But deep inside, her emotions were in turmoil.

    Even though she had broken up with Brian, hearing such cruel words from Debby still stung. It was a mix of frustration and sadness she couldn¡¯t shake.

    Carol¡¯s hands shook with fury.

    Rachel immediately reached out, gently rubbing Carol¡¯s back infort. ¡°Please don¡¯t get worked up. Your healthes first.¡± Brian hurried over as well.

    Debby scoffed, her tone dripping with sarcasm. ¡°I know your health isn¡¯t the best, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can keep using it as an excuse. Once or twice, fine, but don¡¯t expect me to fall for it every time.¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Brian¡¯s sharp voice suddenly cut through the tension, putting an end to it.

    Debby stiffened, caught off guard by her son¡¯s unexpected outburst. She stood there for a moment before the shock finally registered. Turning to Brian with teary eyes, she gasped, ¡°You¡¯re ming me now? Oh, God! Even my own son has turned against me. I have no ce in this family anymore. My mother-inw hates me, my own child mes me¡ªI¡¯m all alone!¡±

    And just like that, she broke into a fit of dramatic sobs.

    Meanwhile, Rachel and Brian helped Carol to the sofa and handed her a ss of water. After taking a few sips, Carol¡¯s breathing steadied.

    But when Debby noticed that no one was paying her any mind, her wailing grew even louder. ¡°How am I supposed to go on like this? Everyone dislikes me¡ªeven my own son is turning against me!¡± Brian ran a hand down his face,pletely at a loss for words. He could only sigh in frustration.

    Just as he was about to speak, Carol gently held him back.

    Debby, seeing this, became even more displeased. ¡°Carol, you¡¯ve really been bewitched by Rachel, haven¡¯t you? I have no idea what kind of spell she¡¯s put on you, but the way you defend her¡­ anyone would think she¡¯s got you under some kind of magic.¡±

    ???????? ???????????????? ????????: g???????¦Í?????????????

    Carol had just started to calm down, but Debby¡¯s words sparked her anger all over again. This time, Rachel took a step forward and stood in front of Carol like a shield.

    Carol had protected her more times than she could count, but she couldn¡¯t always hide behind that protection. It was her turn now.

    ¡°Debby!¡± Rachel¡¯s voice was calm yet resolute as she stepped closer. ¡°I¡¯ve never exined myself before because I believed the truth would eventually speak for itself. But now, I see I have to make things clear. The reason I wanted to marry Brian isn¡¯t what you think. I love him. I want to be his wife and build a family with him. Yes, his family is powerful, and many would fight for the chance to stand by his side. But I never pursued him for his wealth. I chose him for who he is, not for what he has.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s eyes were steady, and her words carried absolute certainty.

    ¡°Humph!¡± Debby scoffed, her eyes filled with disbelief. ¡°Who would buy that story? Rachel, even you don¡¯t believe what you¡¯re saying, right?¡±

    Rachel let out a dryugh. ¡°I know you won¡¯t believe me, but¡­¡± She hesitated for a moment before finishing, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter now.¡± After all, she wasn¡¯t going to marry Brian anymore. So whether Debby believed her or not no longer made a difference.

    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t it matter? Exin yourself,¡± Debby demanded.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Rachel said, shaking her head.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 503

    ?Chapter 503:

    But Debby wasn¡¯t satisfied. She grabbed Rachel¡¯s hand, refusing to let it go.

    ¡°Mom!¡± Brian stepped in immediately, standing protectively in front of Rachel. ¡°Let go of her.¡±

    ¡°Brian, you¡¯re not even married to her yet, and you¡¯re already turning against your mother?¡±

    Debby looked heartbroken, as if she had just been betrayed.

    ¡°Rachel isn¡¯t feeling well. Don¡¯t take it out on her. And honestly, you should take a step back and think about what you said to Grandma today.¡±

    Brian¡¯s words made sense, but Debby couldn¡¯t ept her son talking to her that way.

    She burst into tears. ¡°Brian, I¡¯m your mother! How can you not stand by me? Have you forgotten that I gave birth to you, that I raised you?¡± Her voice turned heavy with emotion, and Brian¡¯s face tensed.

    Just then, Carol saw a solution. ¡°Aron,e here.¡±

    Aron hurried over and gently pulled Debby aside. ¡°Debby, let Rachel go.¡±

    Debby red at her husband, furious. ¡°Aron, even you¡¯re turning against me?¡±

    Aron remainedposed. ¡°Debby, take a breath. Let¡¯s go somewhere else for a few days and cool off.¡±

    ¡°No! I refuse!¡± Debby stubbornly fought back.

    Carol, exhausted and done with the drama, waved a hand. ¡°Take her away. I don¡¯t want to see her for months, or she¡¯ll be the death of me.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Mom. I¡¯ll take her away right now. Take care of yourself.¡± Aron then turned to Rachel. ¡°Rachel, I¡¯m sorry for what happened today. Please look after my mother.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will.¡±

    Debby, of course, refused to leave on her own. In the end, Aron had to lift her up and take her out by force.

    The moment she was gone, silence finally settled over the room.

    Carol turned to Rachel and sighed. ¡°Rachel, Debby¡¯s words were too much. Don¡¯t let them get to you. And don¡¯t be upset with Brian for not speaking up enough¡ªhe has his reasons.¡±

    As she brought it up, Carol took a deep breath and began to speak.

    ¡°It is said that a child¡¯s birthday is a reminder of a mother¡¯s sacrifices, and that holds true, especially in Debby¡¯s case,¡± Carol began, her gaze distant as if reflecting on the past.

    ¡°Conceiving wasn¡¯t easy for her. And when she finally did, she discovered a tumor in her uterus. After a thorough examination, the doctor urged her to terminate the pregnancy and undergo surgery, as it posed a serious risk to her life. But she was unwavering. She chose to carry Brian, no matter the cost.¡±

    Her expression softened as she continued. ¡°The birth was fraught withplications. Not only was it premature, but the C-section also had unforeseen issues, leading to severe bleeding. She almost didn¡¯t make it. In the end, the doctor had no choice but to remove her uterus to save her life.¡±

    She met Rachel¡¯s gaze, her tone now gentle. ¡°From this, you can see the enormity of her sacrifice for Brian. And over the years, because of that, everyone has been remarkably forgiving with her; whether it was Aron or Brian, they¡¯ve always understood.¡±

    Carol¡¯s voice grew more serious as she added, ¡°So, Rachel, don¡¯t hold this against Brian. I know he¡¯s caught in a difficult situation.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 504

    ?Chapter 504:

    Rachel absorbed her words in silence, squeezing Carol¡¯s hand in understanding. ¡°I understand.¡± She couldn¡¯t imagine any future scenario that would force Brian into such a difficult position again.

    ¡°But if he ever betrays you, if he has an affair, you must tell me,¡± Carol said firmly, her eyes locking with Rachel¡¯s. ¡°I will stand by you, no matter what.¡±

    Rachel nodded, a quiet appreciation in her gaze. ¡°Thank you, Carol,¡± she said, her voice full of gratitude. ¡°I¡¯m fortunate to have you on my side.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Carol replied firmly, her tone leaving no room for doubt. ¡°I¡¯ll always support you. And as for Tracy, I can promise you she will never marry Brian. As long as I¡¯m around, she doesn¡¯t stand a chance.¡±

    With that, Carol cast Brian a pointed nce.

    Brian quickly exined, ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re overthinking it.¡±

    Satisfied, Carol turned to Rachel. ¡°Did you hear that?¡±

    Rachel gave a gentle smile and nodded. ¡°Yes, I heard.¡±

    With Brian¡¯s cooperation and knowing it would please Carol, Rachel yed along, her warmth matching the calm atmosphere. It was important to make Carol happy, and she was more than willing to do so.

    After dinner, they apanied Carol on a leisurely walk through the garden. The peacefulness of the evening surrounded them, and Rachel stayed close, holding Carol¡¯s left arm while Brian reached out to take her right, their steps in harmony.

    Carolughed softly, pushing Brian away. ¡°Why are you clinging to me? Go hold your girlfriend¡¯s hand instead.¡±

    If Brian didn¡¯t take Rachel¡¯s hand now, it would feel off, even suspicious. He nced at her, silently asking for her cooperation.

    Rachel, catching his eye, gave a subtle nod in agreement.

    With a yful grin, Brian said, ¡°Alright, since you don¡¯t need me, I¡¯ll hold my girlfriend¡¯s hand.¡± And with that, he gently took Rachel¡¯s hand in his.

    ???????????? ???????????? ???? ??????????????????£®??????

    For a brief moment, Rachel was stunned. His words felt so natural and convincing that they almost blurred the line between pretense and reality.

    Once their walk was finished, they helped Carol back to her room. As they turned to leave, Carol unexpectedly spoke up. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Why don¡¯t you both stay the night and have breakfast with me before heading off to work tomorrow?¡±

    Brian and Rachel exchanged surprised nces, caught off guard by the sudden request.

    Noticing their shock, Carol smiled. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t you want to have breakfast with me?¡±

    Brian quickly responded, eager to avoid any difort for Rachel. ¡°It¡¯s not that. We¡¯ve got a meeting tomorrow,¡± he exined, giving Rachel a subtle look to ensure she was okay.

    Carol¡¯s expression immediately shifted, her shoulders slumping in defeat. In that moment, she looked almost vulnerable, her disappointment evident.

    ¡°Alright, I understand,¡± she said softly, her voice tinged with a hint of sadness. ¡°If you¡¯ve got work, I won¡¯t keep you.¡±

    Seeing Carol¡¯s bright expectations falter, Rachel couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. ¡°Carol, I¡¯ll stay and have breakfast with you tomorrow,¡± she said softly, her voice reassuring.

    Brian, relieved by Rachel¡¯s willingness, quickly added, ¡°I¡¯ll ask Ronald to adjust the meeting time. There¡¯s always room for breakfast with my grandma.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 505

    ?Chapter 505:

    Carol¡¯s face lit up immediately, her joy unmistakable. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful!¡± she eximed, her tone warm with happiness.

    After Carol retired for the night, Brian and Rachel left the room. They walked infortable silence, side by side, their steps naturally aligning.

    ¡°Thank you, Rachel,¡± Brian said quietly, his voice filled with genuine appreciation.

    ¡°Carol has always treated me well, and I can¡¯t bring myself to disappoint her,¡± Rachel said, her voice soft with sincerity.

    Brian met her gaze. ¡°I know you¡¯re doing this for her, not for me. But given that we¡¯ve always shared a room here, it might look suspicious if we don¡¯t stay together tonight.¡±

    Rachel hesitated for a moment, then gave a small nod. ¡°I¡¯ll cooperate.¡± She had already anticipated this possibility when she agreed to stay for Carol¡¯s sake.

    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t mind?¡± he asked, his voice tinged with a hint of hope.

    She thought for a moment before responding, ¡°The room has both a bed and a sofa. I can even sleep on the floor.¡±

    Brian¡¯s expression faltered slightly, his hope quickly deting. The light in his eyes dimmed, though he nodded in understanding.

    They walked into the room together. With only one bathroom avable, Brian courteously stepped aside, motioning for Rachel to go ahead.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Rachel said, a quiet appreciation in her voice.

    After her shower, she stepped out onto the balcony, drawn by the cool night air. The breeze was refreshing, and the serenity of the night called to her. She inhaled deeply, enjoying the stillness.

    This estate, far from the city¡¯s noise, offered a rare tranquility. The distant sound of crickets seemed to lull the world into a peaceful rhythm.

    The night sky, dark and expansive, stretched above her, with a brilliant full moon casting its soft light over everything. The stars shimmered with an almost unnatural rity, making Rachel pause to take in the beauty of the moment. It had been a long time since she had witnessed something so breathtaking, and it filled her with a quiet joy, a fleeting peace she hadn¡¯t realized she was missing.

    Your source: g??ln??v??ls.??????

    As the cool breeze brushed against her skin, she shivered slightly and wrapped her arms around herself. Just as she did, she felt something gently drape over her shoulders.

    Turning, she saw Brian, his face soft but earnest, as he ced his coat around her.

    ¡°The night breeze is a bit chilly. You shouldn¡¯t catch a cold,¡± Brian said, his voice gentle, though there was an undercurrent of concern.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Rachel replied, her tone cool and measured.

    The brief exchange hung in the air, and a thick silence settled between them. The warmth that had been there moments ago seemed to have vanished, leaving only a palpable distance.

    Brian couldn¡¯t ignore the coolness in her tone, a politeness that felt more like an emotional wall than kindness.

    Rachel¡¯s attention remained fixed on the stars, her gaze unwavering, as though she was seeing something beyond the night sky. Brian stood next to her, his presence steady, yet he felt oddly disconnected, as if a barrier had formed between them.

    After a while, Brian¡¯s phone buzzed in his pocket. He nced at the screen; it was Tracy. His thumb hovered over the screen before he decisively pressed the button to decline the call. But Tracy, persistent as ever, immediately called again.

    Rachel¡¯s voice interrupted the moment, calm and measured. ¡°If you need to take Tracy¡¯s call, I can step aside. I don¡¯t want to get in the way.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 506

    ?Chapter 506:

    Brian turned toward her, his expression earnest. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± He hesitated, a flicker of something passing through his eyes before he continued. ¡°I just¡­ have a question.¡±

    Rachel met his gaze, her eyes calm but curious. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°How did you know it was Tracy calling?¡± Brian asked, his curiosity tinged with an underlying unease.

    A faint, bitter smile yed at the corners of Rachel¡¯s lips. ¡°Maybe you¡¯ve forgotten, but you set a special ringtone for her, one that¡¯s different from anyone else¡¯s.¡± Her words hung in the air, quietly poignant.

    The kind of attention Rachel had once longed for now felt like a distant echo. She remembered how she had repeatedly asked him to set a special tone just for her. That way, the moment he heard it, he would know it was her calling. But he never agreed. Over time, the request faded into nothing, a forgotten wish.

    It didn¡¯t matter, or so Rachel convinced herself. The yearning eventually subsided. But now, seeing Tracy with that same special ringtone, Rachel couldn¡¯t help but feel a sharp sting. Everything about it seemed so absurd, so out of ce.

    Brian¡¯s hand clenched around his phone, and the weight of her words hit him harder than he expected. He struggled for a moment to exin himself, his thoughts tangled. ¡°When she first came back, her mental state wasn¡¯t in a good state.¡±

    ¡°I was worried she might do something reckless, so¡­ I set the ringtone for her. I thought it would make it easier to be there for her if she needed me.¡±

    Rachel didn¡¯t look away, her gaze unwavering andposed. Her voice remained calm, but it wasced with a quiet strength. ¡°You don¡¯t owe me an exnation. You have every right to make your own choices. I¡¯m not here to question them.¡±

    At that moment, Brian felt as though a crushing weight had settled on his chest. The pressure was so suffocating that even drawing a single breath became a challenge. It was as if Rachel no longer cared¡ªabout him, his life, or his existence. The thought hurt him deeply. A foreign, unbearable ache gripped him, pounding relentlessly in his chest. Just then, Tracy¡¯s third call came in.

    Rachel knew Tracy wouldn¡¯t stop until she got what she wanted. ¡°You should answer it. I¡¯ll step out,¡± she said softly, rising to leave the room and leaving Brian alone on the balcony. ¡°Hello, Tracy.¡±

    ??????????? §ã???¦Ñ???????? ??????????????????©q?????

    ¡°Brian, you finally answered! You sound drained. Is something wrong?¡±

    ¡°Nothing much. Just a little tired.¡±

    ¡°Oh, how¡¯s Carol doing? Is she still upset?¡± Tracy asked carefully.

    ¡°I¡¯ve settled her down. She¡¯s resting now.¡±

    Tracy¡¯s face lit up with relief. ¡°That¡¯s good! Her well-beinges first. But after what happened, she must be really disappointed in Rachel. Brian, you should focus on spending more time with Carol these days.¡±

    ¡°Why would she be disappointed in Rachel?¡± Brian¡¯s brows furrowed, his tone sharp with suspicion. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    Tracy stiffened, momentarily caught off guard. ¡°I- I mean¡­ Didn¡¯t you say she was livid after seeing the trending topics about Rachel?¡±

    ¡°She was¡ªbut not at Rachel. She was furious with me for failing to protect Rachel and allowing her to get hurt.¡±

    Tracy froze, her breath hitching in disbelief. ¡°Wait¡­ are you telling me Carol was upset because she cares so much about Rachel¡ªand she actually called you home to scold you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s pretty much it.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 507

    ?Chapter 507:

    Brian¡¯s confirmation hit Tracy like a gut punch. Her hand flew to her chest, her nails digging into her palm as her teeth sank into her bottom lip. Why was it always like this? She had been certain that Carol despised Rachel and would use this scandal to break off their engagement. But instead, Carol still stood firmly by Rachel¡¯s side¡ªafter everything!

    Tracy¡¯s vision blurred with rage, her pulse hammering in her ears. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m hanging up.¡±

    Brian¡¯s cold voice snapped her from her daze.

    Panicked, she quickly said, ¡°Y-Yeah! Take care of yourself and don¡¯t overwork, alright?¡±

    The moment the call ended, she hurled her phone onto the bed, her chest heaving with rage. ¡°Rachel! Why? Why do you always get everything handed to you on a silver tter?¡±

    Her hands clenched into fists, knuckles turning white from the pressure. Hatred zed in her wide, ring eyes. Why did it always have to be Rachel? Why couldn¡¯t it be her for once?

    Inside the room, Brian found Rachel already lying down. Only, she wasn¡¯t on the bed¡ªshe had curled up on the sofa instead. His brows knitted in confusion. ¡°Why are you sleeping there? The bed¡¯s yours¡ªI¡¯ll take the sofa.¡±

    Rachel didn¡¯t even nce at him. ¡°That¡¯s unnecessary. The sofa¡¯s spacious enough for me.¡±

    She knew this room originally belonged to him. As a guest, she shouldn¡¯t upy his bed. Besides, she didn¡¯t want to owe him anything. All she wanted was for this night to be over so they could go their separate ways by morning.

    Brian¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°The sofa isn¡¯t asfortable. You¡¯ve always had poor health¡ªI¡¯ll sleep here.¡±

    Without giving her room to argue, he bent down.

    L¦¡¦Ó??¦Ó ch¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?l??.??????

    Caught off guard, Rachel gasped and instinctively shoved him away. Her voice trembled with panic. ¡°W-What are you doing?¡±

    A sly, teasing smirk tugged at Brian¡¯s lips. His gaze locked on hers, dark and captivating. ¡°You¡¯ve got two choices: either get in bed yourself, or I¡¯ll carry you.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s heart pounded. ¡°I-I said there¡¯s no need.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll carry you.¡± Brian leaned down, his muscr arms already reaching for her.

    Brian reached out, his hands steady but his gaze intensely serious. Not wanting to prolong the argument, Rachel gave in. ¡°Alright¡­ I¡¯ll go myself.¡±

    Sliding into the familiar bed, she immediately felt itsforting softness. It was much better than the sofa.

    Out of the corner of her eye, she noticed Brian approaching with a ss of water. ¡°Here,¡± he said, his voice low and calm.

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Grateful, she took the ss. Truthfully, she was quite thirsty¡ªone of the dishes she had enjoyed earlier had been a bit too salty. But since Carol had insisted she eat more, she hadn¡¯t been able to refuse.

    ¡°My mom was harsh tonight. I¡¯m sorry about that,¡± Brian murmured softly.

    Rachel set the ss down, her tone t. ¡°I appreciate it, but there¡¯s no need.¡±

    Those cruel words hade from Debby herself. If anyone was going to apologize, it should¡¯ve been Debby¡ªnot Brian. An apology by proxy meant nothing to her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 508

    ?Chapter 508:

    Brian hesitated, then asked, ¡°Did she¡­ say a lot of unpleasant things to you in private before?¡±

    Rachel didn¡¯t flinch. ¡°Yes.¡±

    A brief, concise response, but the subtle tremble in hershes said far more than her words ever could.

    His jaw tensed. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ever tell me?¡±

    Before he could stop himself, his hands gripped her shoulders, his voice edged with frustration.

    Rachel lowered her gaze, hershes fluttering faintly. ¡°I did¡­ a long time ago. But you forgot.¡±

    Her voice was steady, but a trace of bitterness lingered beneath it. ¡°When we first met, I could already tell your mom didn¡¯t like me. But I figured she was your mother, so I told myself to be more understanding. I thought if I could win her over, you wouldn¡¯t have to feel torn between us.¡±

    She exhaled softly, her smile faint and self-deprecating. ¡°But it didn¡¯t work. She despised my background and never hid her disdain. She constantly made things difficult for me.¡± She paused briefly, but her tone remained light¡ªas if the pain had long dulled. ¡°I told you about it back then¡­ but you just said she was your mom and asked me to put up with it. So I did. I endured it, hoping you¡¯d see it one day.¡±

    Her voice cracked slightly, but she caught herself. ¡°But I realized you didn¡¯t believe me. And the person you wanted to protect was never me.¡± She let out a soft chuckle, void of any warmth. ¡°After that, I just stopped hoping altogether.¡±

    It was strange. What once brought her so much anguish now seemed so trivial to talk about. Time really did have a way of numbing pain.

    Brian¡¯s chest tightened, her words striking a deep chord in him. His mind reeled, recalling those thoughtless remarks he had made. But what she didn¡¯t know was that he had confronted his mom multiple times in private. He just never told her about it.

    But now, exining himself would only sound like a weak excuse.

    Discover the rest on ??????o¦Í?????????????

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you¡­¡± He swallowed hard, his voice rough. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you bring it up againter? I thought my mom had¡­ backed off a little.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s smile deepened,ced with mockery. ¡°And what would that have changed?¡± Her tone was tinged with quiet pain. ¡°Was I supposed to keepining, hoping you¡¯d eventually take my side? What was the point when I already knew you wouldn¡¯t?¡±

    Her smile twisted bitterly. ¡°I knew from the beginning¡ªI never stood a chance with you. So what would¡¯ve been the point in bringing it up?¡± Rachel¡¯s voice was low, but the hurt beneath it was undeniable. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t have changed anything. You¡¯d only think I was trying to stir up conflict between you and your mom¡­ or worse, that I was scheming to turn you against her.¡±

    Brian¡¯s chest tightened, the weight of guilt bearing down on him like a crushing force.

    ¡°Rachel¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I really am. I let you down¡ªI was selfish and blind.¡±

    Her expression didn¡¯t waver. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore.¡±

    Her tone was light, void of any lingering attachment, and that shattered Brian even more.

    Ovee with emotion, he instinctively reached out and grasped her hand. ¡°Let me make it up to you¡­ in any way you want.¡±

    Rachel simply shook her head, her indifference piercing deeper than any harsh words ever could. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. We¡¯re no longer engaged, Brian. We¡¯ve already ended things. Any conflict between me and your mom doesn¡¯t matter now.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 509

    ?Chapter 509:

    Her gaze met his¡ªsteady, clear, and heartbreakingly distant. It was as though she were speaking about someone else¡¯s story, not her own.

    Brian felt a lump in his throat, rendering him momentarily speechless.

    Rachel, sensing his difort, shifted the topic with gentle resolve. ¡°Thank you for managing the situation with the trending topics. I know it was the PR department, but it was your instructions that set it in motion. And I also know you did it to shield Carol from unnecessary worry. But anyway, I still owe you thanks.¡±

    A bitter, almost rueful smile tugged at the corners of Brian¡¯s mouth, but his eyes were distant, betraying a deeper turmoil. ¡°What if I told you it wasn¡¯t just about my grandma?¡±

    Rachel¡¯s confusion was palpable. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    She looked at him more intently now, searching his face for some clue, but his expression was guarded, unreadable.

    Brian¡¯s gaze softened, and his voice took on a quiet, almost vulnerable tone. ¡°Have you ever considered that maybe I helped you because I wanted to? And I couldn¡¯t stand watching you get pushed around? Maybe I did it simply because I felt it was the right thing to do.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s lips pressed together, a flicker of emotion crossing her face before she masked it. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say that just to make me feel better.¡±

    Brian¡¯s eyes darkened slightly, but his words remained steady. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to make you feel better, Rachel. I¡¯m telling you the truth. Everything I said, I meant.¡±

    Rachel let out a soft, hollow chuckle. ¡°That¡¯s not something to joke about. I¡¯m tired, and I really need to sleep now.¡±

    Without waiting for a response, she turned away, pulling the nket up around herself, trying to shut out the conversation and the emotions that threatened to flood her.

    Her eyes fluttered closed, but despite her efforts to focus on the soothing quiet of the room, Brian remained there, standing behind her. His presence was too close, too palpable. The weight of his gaze felt like a quiet pressure, as if he were searching for something in the stillness of the night.

    ¡°Rachel¡­¡± Brian¡¯s voice broke through the silence. Rachel, unwilling to let the tension stretch any further, turned slightly, her voice calm but resolute. ¡°I really need to rest.¡±

    Brian¡¯s silence lingered for a moment before he spoke again, his tone softening, tinged with concern.

    ¡°Rest well. If you need anything, don¡¯t hesitate to call.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Rachel murmured, her voice faint but steady. ¡°I preferplete darkness when I sleep. If that¡¯s all, I¡¯ll turn the lights off.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Brian said with a simple nod. He turned off the lights, plunging the room into a thick, enveloping darkness. The absence of light made the world feel distant, almost unreal, the air heavy with a calm that neither of them could fully embrace.

    Rachel, finally able to breathe in the quiet, allowed her guard to slip a little.

    The moonlight poured through the window, bathing the room in a soft, silvery glow that lent a quiet beauty to the space. But even in the peaceful stillness, neither of them could sleep. The weight of the night seemed to stretch on endlessly as theyy there, each of them fully awake but pretending otherwise. The air between them was thick with unspoken thoughts.

    Then, suddenly, a soft, sharp cough broke the silence.

    Rachel coughed again, then again, her throat tightening with each breath. She sat up, pulling the robe tighter around her, but it did little to ease the difort that washed over her with each wave of coughing.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 510

    ?Chapter 510:

    Minutes passed, but the fit wouldn¡¯t stop. The pain in her chest intensified with every breath, a suffocating weight pressing against her ribs. She could feel her body trembling slightly as she struggled to catch her breath, her chest tight and raw.

    ¡°Why are you coughing so much? Are youing down with something?¡± Brian¡¯s voice cut through the darkness,ced with concern. Before Rachel could respond, the bedsidemp flickered on, casting a warm light that revealed Brian¡¯s face, etched with worry. He reached for a ss of water and handed it to her.

    ¡°Here, drink this. It¡¯ll help.¡±

    Rachel epted the ss, taking slow, careful sips. The cool water soothed her throat, and for a moment, the tension in her chest eased.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she whispered, her voice soft but sincere.

    Brian¡¯s voice, tinged with frustration, broke the silence.

    ¡°Rachel, you don¡¯t need to be so formal with me.¡±

    Rachel had thanked him so many times that day, as if she felt obligated to acknowledge every little thing he did. The repetitive gratitude, which seemed to hang between them like a barrier, grated on him.

    ¡°Rachel,¡± Brian said, reaching for her hand. His touch was gentle, but firm. ¡°I need you to understand something. Even though we¡¯re no longer together, you¡¯re still¡­¡±

    ¡°Someone my grandma cares deeply for. And after everything we¡¯ve been through, it¡¯s only natural for me to look after you.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s gaze shifted, her expression quiet but resolute.

    ¡°Have you ever heard this saying?¡± she asked, her tone even but firm.

    ¡°What saying?¡± Brian responded, sensing the shift in her words.

    ¡°A good ex should be out of sight, out of mind,¡± Rachel replied, her voice clear and unwavering.

    g???????¦Í??????.????n ¨C ??????????????????????

    At that, Brian¡¯s face tightened, his expression shifting abruptly at the weight of her words.

    ¡°Since we¡¯ve ended things, it¡¯s better to make a clean break,¡± Rachel continued, her voice calm but firm. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve chosen Tracy, there¡¯s no reason for us to stay entangled. The only reason I stepped in today was to keep Carol from being upset, nothing more.¡±

    Brian¡¯s eyes, dark and intense, met hers as he asked, his voice calm yet carrying a weight,

    ¡°Have you finished? May I speak now?¡±

    Rachel nodded, her voice soft but steady.

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Brian didn¡¯t waste time, his next words cutting through the silence with an edge of curiosity.

    ¡°Who told you I¡¯m with Tracy?¡±

    Rachel froze, the air between them suddenly feeling heavy. So, he wasn¡¯t with Tracy after all? But the confusion only deepened. Tracy and Brian had always seemed¡­ closer than friends. She struggled to find the right words.

    ¡°But¡­ you two¡­¡± She trailed off, unsure of how to continue.

    Brian leaned forward slightly, his expression steady but firm.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 511

    ?Chapter 511:

    ¡°We¡¯re friends. A superior and subordinate, but not a couple. That¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Rachel asked, her voice barely above a whisper, a trace of disbelief hanging in the air.

    She wanted to believe him. Really, she did. But the uncertainty that lingered in her chest made it hard to shake the feeling that Tracy, even if not officially in his life as a partner, would always be there¡ªa shadow casting over whatever they could have. Even if they weren¡¯t a couple now, it felt like only a matter of time.

    And Rachel wasn¡¯t sure how she felt about that.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just sleep,¡± Rachel said, her voice tinged with exhaustion. She patted her chest, took a shaky breath, andy back down, hoping to quiet the storm inside her.

    But the moment her head touched the pillow, another fit of coughing wracked her body, violent and unrelenting.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Rachel whispered, her voice hoarse. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to keep you awake.¡±

    Not wanting to disturb him further, she slipped out of bed and hurried to¡­

    She hurried to the bathroom. Leaning over the sink, she coughed again, her body trembling. This time, she thought she saw faint streaks of blood, though they vanished with the water.

    The sight sent a chill through her. She knew what it meant¡ªwhat it always meant. Blood was a harbinger, a cruel reminder that time was slipping through her fingers.

    As Rachel emerged from the bathroom, she was taken aback to find Brian waiting just outside the door.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Rachel asked, startled. She lost her bnce for a moment, but Brian was quick to react, catching her effortlessly. His brow furrowed as he looked at her, concern deepening in his eyes.

    ¡°You look pale. Are you still feeling unwell? If the coughing keeps up, I¡¯ll call a doctor.¡±

    ?????????????? ???????? ???????????? ???????? ??????????¦Í??????©q??????

    Rachel shook her head, her voice calm but tinged with exhaustion.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to bother anyone. I don¡¯t want to worry Carol.¡±

    Brian¡¯s expression softened, but the worry in his eyes remained.

    ¡°Then at least go back to bed and rest.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Rachel murmured, nodding.

    As she took a step toward the bed, she suddenly felt herself lifted off the floor, her body instinctively tensing as she was cradled in Brian¡¯s arms.

    His low andforting voice reached her ear.

    ¡°You look weak. It¡¯s safer if I carry you to bed so you don¡¯t fall.¡±

    His words were simple, but they had a warmth that made her heart tighten.

    In just a few long strides, he had already crossed the room, and before she could protest, she was gently ced on the bed. He carefully pulled the nket over her.

    ¡°Sleep well,¡± he said softly, his eyes lingering on her for a moment before he turned to leave.

    But Rachel¡¯s hand shot out, gripping his sleeve.

    ¡°Wait,¡± she whispered, her voice fragile.

    He paused, his gaze softening as he looked down at her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 512

    ?Chapter 512:

    ¡°Is something wrong? Are you still ufortable?¡±

    She shook her head, her voice weak but steady.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that¡­ there¡¯s something I need to ask. A favor.¡±

    Her words were slow, but they carried a weight she hadn¡¯t anticipated. She thought of Myrna, her ssmate¡¯s health growing worse with each passing day. Time was running out for Myrna, and this might be the only chance Rachel had to make a difference.

    Brian¡¯s expression remained neutral, but his attention was focused, his eyes searching hers.

    ¡°What do you need?¡±

    Rachel exhaled softly, the heaviness of her request hanging between them.

    ¡°The pharmaceutical research department is hiring. I have a friend from school, Huey Dury. He¡¯s having trouble finding an opportunity. Could you¡­ could you consider him for the position?¡±

    Rachel hesitated, her voiceced with uncertainty as she asked the question.

    Brian¡¯s indifferent gaze sent a wave of disappointment through her, prompting her to quickly withdraw.

    ¡°Sorry. I crossed the line.¡±

    She remembered clearly¡ªhe once said he despised nepotism and favoritism.

    So, when she joined White Group, she had gone through every step¡ªsubmitting her resume and attending interviews¡ªall entirely on her own merit. Even when she got promotedter on, she never once mentioned him, determined to earn her sess without his influence.

    ¡°Forward his resume to Ronald. I¡¯ll have him handle it.¡±

    Rachel froze, her breath catching in disbelief.

    Verified and published at g ??ln ovels.??????

    ¡°Wait¡­ you mean you¡¯re agreeing?¡±

    She had braced herself for outright rejection, but the fact that he suddenly relented felt almost dreamlike.

    ¡°Thank you, Brian¡­ really, thank you.¡±

    Genuine gratitude overflowed in her voice.

    The thought of Myrna getting another chance at life, and Huey finally being able to smile again, made everything she did feel worthwhile.

    Brian watched her closely, then without thinking, his hand lifted¡ªhis fingertips just barely grazing her cheek¡ªbefore he abruptly pulled back.

    ¡°You¡¯re really that happy over this?¡±

    Rachel¡¯s eyes lit up, her smile radiant.

    ¡°Yes. I am¡­ more than you know.¡±

    It was the joy of knowing she had a chance to save a life. How could she not be happy about it?

    ¡°Get some rest. Sleep early.¡±

    His tone was soft, but without lingering, he turned and walked back toward the sofa.

    The room sank into silence.

    This time, Rachel drifted off almost instantly, but Brian remained wide awake, his thoughts a tangled mess.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 513

    ?Chapter 513:

    After what felt like an eternity, he stepped out onto the balcony and dialed Ronald.

    ¡°Check the pharmaceutical department applicants. Is there a Huey Dury among them?¡±

    Ronald hadn¡¯t even begun searching when he replied,

    ¡°I actually heard¡­¡±

    ¡°Ms. Marsh personally approached Charlie Garza regarding Huey Dury.¡±

    Brian¡¯s grip on his phone tightened.

    ¡°You¡¯re certain?¡±

    ¡°Almost positive.¡±

    ¡°Send me his resume.¡±

    The moment his eyesnded on the alma mater and noticed a pattern of familiar connections, his gaze darkened. First Andres Garrett, and now Huey Dury. Just how many men had she crossed paths with since they parted ways?

    And more importantly¡­ why was she suddenly willing to swallow her pride and push for Huey¡¯s employment? What exactly was their rtionship?

    A surge of unsettled emotions swirled in Brian¡¯s chest, leaving him restless.

    ¡°Huey¡¯s already well-positioned at the hospital and highly regarded. Why the sudden shift to White Group? Do a deep dive. I want every detail,¡± Brian ordered coldly.

    Ronald quickly responded,

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    The next morning, the moment Brian woke up, his first instinct was to nce at the bed.

    Therge bed was immactely made. But Rachel was gone.

    M??r? ??ont?nt ??????: g??l??ov?ls.??¡ð??

    Panic gripped him. Without bothering to change out of his pajamas, he rushed out the door.

    At the turn of the staircase, he grabbed the first person he saw.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Rachel?¡± he demanded, his voice strained with urgency.

    The housekeeper smiled warmly.

    ¡°She is outside with your grandma, doing morning exercises.¡±

    Brian¡¯s head snapped toward the backyard as the housekeeper gestured in that direction.

    The sight of Rachel standing beside his grandmother eased the tension coiled in his chest. She was still here. She hadn¡¯t left. Since when did simply seeing her make his heart feel so light?

    Wasting no time, Brian hurried to change, quickly freshened up, and headed outside.

    Carol was in high spirits, her body moving through simple exercises, and Rachel was right there beside her, quietly following along despite her slow and unsteady pace.

    Her coordination was slightly off, but she didn¡¯t seem to mind. She kept pace with patience, never onceining.

    Spotting Brian, Carol¡¯s face lit up, her smile filled with unspoken joy.

    ¡°You¡¯re just in time. Join us.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 514

    ?Chapter 514:

    ¡°Sure,¡± Brian answered without hesitation.

    His natural agility, honed from years of fitness training, allowed him to master the moves within minutes after watching Carol do them twice. His form was almost perfect.

    Rachel, however, struggled with certain postures, her physical condition limiting her fluidity.

    Her movements were slower, more careful¡ªand Brian noticed it immediately.

    Sweat soon dotted her forehead, her breathing in quick,bored gasps.

    Noticing her struggle, the housekeeper hurried over, offering a towel and a ss of water.

    ¡°Here, Mrs. White, have some water and rest for a bit. No need to push yourself.¡±

    Rachel froze, her hand clutching the ss mid-air.

    ¡°Mrs. White?¡± she echoed, her eyes widening in disbelief. The title was now inappropriate, wasn¡¯t it?

    But Carol, utterly pleased, nodded approvingly.

    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s exactly how she should be addressed from now on.¡±

    Turning to the housekeeper, she added with finality,

    ¡°Let everyone know¡ªaddress her as Mrs. White from today onwards.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment.

    She knew better than anyone that she and Brian were no longer together.

    ¡°No¡ªno need to rush. Brian and I are not married yet,¡± she stammered, trying to downy the awkwardness.

    Carol chuckled, her gaze filled with warmth.

    ¡°Oh, look at that¡ªshe¡¯s getting all shy.¡±

    ga??????¦Í??????.k??n ¨C ???????? ???????????????? ????

    Her teasing only made Rachel squirm more.

    ¡°No need to be embarrassed, dear. It¡¯s only a matter of time anyway. Might as well get used to it early.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Rachel fumbled for words, utterly flustered.

    Her eyes darted to Brian, silently pleading for his intervention.

    The housekeeper smiled mischievously, her tone yful. ¡°Don¡¯t look to him for help. Honestly, he¡¯s more eager to marry you than you realize. You should¡¯ve seen how panicked he was this morning when you weren¡¯t in bed. It was as if he thought you¡¯d run off.¡±

    Carol heard every word, though she said nothing. The slight curve of her smile spoke volumes, a quiet satisfaction in her expression.

    But Brian remained silent, offering no reaction whatsoever. He merely watched, his face unreadable.

    Rachel¡¯s awkwardness deepened, and she took small, hesitant sips of water, trying topose herself. Once she felt a bit more rested, she returned to the exercises, though her movements were stiff and imprecise.

    Frustration soon crept in. Just as she was about to give up, a deep, familiar voice sounded from behind her. ¡°Let me teach you.¡±

    Before she could respond, Brian¡¯s arm slipped around her, his presence steady and strong against her back. The warmth of his touch sent a jolt through her, and her pulse quickened. ¡°I-I don¡¯t¡­¡± Rachel instinctively tried to refuse, but with Carol watching, she quickly changed her tone. ¡°I don¡¯t really know how.¡±

    ¡°Then follow my lead,¡± Brian murmured, his voice low and patient as he gently guided her hands into position.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 515

    ?Chapter 515:

    But Rachel¡¯s body was rigid, her muscles refusing to cooperate. His closeness was simply too distracting.

    ¡°Rx. Don¡¯t overthink it,¡± he coaxed softly, his voice smooth and reassuring. ¡°Just let me guide you. Forget everything else for now.¡±

    Slowly, Rachel exhaled, releasing the tension in her body bit by bit. As she followed his movements, her form gradually improved. Her breathing became steadier, and the tightness in her chest eased.

    ¡°That¡¯s it. You¡¯re doing great,¡± Brianmended without hesitation, his voice warm and encouraging.

    Rachel¡¯s cheeks flushed, though she couldn¡¯t tell if it was from the exercise or the lingering heat from his touch on her skin.

    ¡°I think I can manage on my own now,¡± she stammered, eager to create some space between them.

    Brian didn¡¯t press her further. He simply nodded. ¡°Alright. Just watch your posture and avoid straining yourself.¡±

    ¡°I will,¡± she replied, her voice steady now, though the lingering warmth between them remained.

    They practiced for a bit longer, and to Rachel¡¯s surprise, it really did help. Her muscles felt stretched, and a sense of ease settled over her body.

    ¡°Where did Carol go?¡± she asked, finally noticing Carol had slipped away unnoticed.

    Brian¡¯s gaze lingered on her for a moment before he answered. ¡°She probably saw how focused I was on teaching you and didn¡¯t want to get in the way, so she left quietly.¡±

    Rachel shot him a light re. ¡°You could¡¯ve reminded me, though. We should go find her.¡±

    Perhaps it was her eagerness to leave, or maybe her mind was still distracted¡ªeither way, she moved too hastily. Before she knew it, she stumbled, her body lurching forward.

    Brian lunged forward to catch Rachel, acting purely on instinct. Rachel braced herself for a painful collision with the ground, but instead, shended on something unexpectedly warm. Her hand reached out to steady herself, only to touch something strange.

    ¡°Did you get hurt?¡± Brian¡¯s voice broke through her daze, low and strained.

    Rachel blinked, realizing she was sprawled across Brian, who had broken her fall. Her hand, now dangerously misced, sent heat rushing to her face.

    ¡°I-I¡­ I¡¯m so sorry! I didn¡¯t mean to¡ªI,¡± she stammered, her words falling apart.

    Panicked, she scrambled off him, mortified beyond belief.

    ¡°I know,¡± Brian managed a small, pained chuckle. ¡°But I think I might¡¯ve pulled a muscle in my back. Mind helping me up?¡±

    ¡°Oh! Oh my gosh! Yes, of course!¡± Rachel fumbled, grabbing his arm in a rush.

    She tried to pull him up, but his weight made it impossible.

    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ heavier than I thought,¡± she blurted, cheeks still flushed.

    Brian bit back a smile. ¡°Maybe put a little more muscle into it.¡±

    ¡°R-right! I¡¯m trying.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 516

    ?Chapter 516:

    Just as Brian was almost upright, they lost their bnce again and copsed back onto the ground. Rachel let out a startled gasp, once againnding directly on top of him¡ªonly making the situation ten times more mortifying.

    ¡°I-I¡ªI¡¯ll get someone to help you!¡± Rachel blurted, scrambling to her feet.

    ¡°It¡¯ll take too long if you go back and forth. Let¡¯s just¡­ try again,¡± Brian said, suppressing a groan.

    ¡°O-okay! I¡¯ll do better this time!¡± she stammered, still flustered. With extra effort, she managed to get him to his feet, and they made their way toward the living room, Rachel still supporting him. Carol, noticing their awkward posture, quickly approached.

    ¡°What happened here?¡±

    ¡°He, um¡­ strained a muscle in his back,¡± Rachel exined, her cheeks still burning.

    ¡°Oh dear! Come sit down. I¡¯ll call someone over for physical therapyter.¡±

    Brian shook his head without hesitation. ¡°No need. It¡¯s not that bad.¡± In truth, he didn¡¯t mind the slow recovery¡ªif it meant spending more time with Rachel like this.

    At breakfast, his minor injury won him constant attention from Carol, but when the meal was over, it was time for them to leave.

    As they prepared to depart, Carol¡¯s expression turned somber. ¡°You¡¯re both always so busy¡­ it¡¯s hard to see you two together these days. Now that I¡¯m getting older, I can¡¯t help but wonder how much longer I¡¯ll be around¡­ or how many more times I¡¯ll get to see you. So, if you have time, promise me you¡¯ll visit more often, alright?¡±

    Her voice, frail yet hopeful, stirred something deep in their hearts.

    Rachel¡¯s throat tightened, tears slipping down her cheeks. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Carol¡­ We¡¯ve really been thoughtless, hardly ever visiting you. I promise I¡¯lle by more often to keep youpany.¡±

    Carol¡¯s face softened with warmth. ¡°That¡¯s all I wanted to hear. I¡¯ll be looking forward to it.¡±

    ???? ?????????? ???? ???????????? ¡ª ???????? ???? ?????????¦Í????????????

    As they made their way toward the estate¡¯s exit, Brian still appeared a bit unsteady on his feet. Recalling how he¡¯d saved her earlier, guilt gnawed at Rachel. ¡°Um¡­ if you don¡¯t mind, I can walk you a bit further.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind at all,¡± Brian answered almost too quickly, his gaze fixed on her.

    When they reached the entrance, they spotted Andres leaning casually against his car, appearing entirely at ease.

    ¡°Rachel!¡± Andres called out with a bright, easy smile the moment his eyesnded on her.

    Rachel nced between them, flustered. ¡°Uh¡ªjust give me a minute.¡±

    ¡°No rush. Take your time. I¡¯ll be right here.¡± Andres assured her with a carefree shrug.

    Rachel turned back to Brian. ¡°Is Ronalding to pick you up?¡±

    ¡°No. He¡¯s tied up with something else today.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ how are you nning to get to the office?¡±

    Brian hesitated, his voice dipping slightly. ¡°Haven¡¯t figured that part out yet.¡± His attention flickered toward Andres, a trace of jealousy crossing his face. ¡°By the way¡­ how did he even know you were here?¡±

    ¡°I told him.¡±

    Brian¡¯s jaw tensed. ¡°Since when did you two get so close?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 517

    ?Chapter 517:

    ¡°That¡¯s really none of your business, is it?¡±

    Brian shot back, his voice clipped, ¡°How is it not? We¡¯ve been together for so long¡ªcan¡¯t I be concerned about you?¡± Rachel¡¯s tone turned colder. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to be.¡±

    Before their argument could escte, another car rolled to a stop nearby.

    Tracy stepped out, exuding elegance in her high heels. But the moment her eyesnded on Rachel helping Brian, her face darkened. rm shed in her gaze as she hurried over. ¡°Brian! What happened? Are you hurt?¡±

    ¡°Pulled a muscle in my back,¡± Brian muttered, but his sharp re remained locked on Andres, his resentment barely concealed. Given how sensitive the back was, the situation practically invited misunderstanding.

    ¡°Your back?¡± Tracy¡¯s voice faltered, her concern giving way to suspicion. ¡°Did you¡­ strain it while sleeping or something?¡± Her gaze darted between them. ¡°So you and Rachel¡ªwhat exactly were you two doing?¡±

    Brian didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Yes. We were together.¡±

    But his words weren¡¯t meant for Tracy. His eyes burned into Andres, a possessiveness ring within him at the mere thought of Rachel being close to another man. That knowledge gnawed at him, amplifying his dissatisfaction.

    Tracy visibly stiffened. ¡°But¡­ didn¡¯t you and Rachel break up? Then why are you¡ª¡±

    Her voice cracked, her expression crumbling like she was moments away from crying.

    ¡°Tracy, you¡¯re misunderstanding. Brian and I stayed in the same room, but nothing happened,¡± Rachel exined, gently nudging Brian toward Tracy. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, you should take care of him. I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    Andres approached Rachel, his voice low and considerate. ¡°I reserved us a ce for lunch.¡±

    Rachel offered a small smile. ¡°Alright.¡±

    g???????¦Í??????.??0??; ???????????? ??????????

    Brian¡¯s fists curled at his sides, his frustration simmering beneath his skin.

    ¡°Agh¡­¡± he suddenly groaned, clutching his back.

    Tracy¡¯s eyes widened in rm. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Just¡ªyeah, it hurts¡­ I think I twisted it again,¡± he muttered, though his gaze stubbornly followed Rachel.

    But she barely hesitated before continuing toward Andres.

    ¡°Agh¡­¡± Brian groaned louder, hoping she¡¯d turn around.

    Tracy panicked, her voice trembling. ¡°Brian, please don¡¯t scare me like that! We need to get you to a hospital right now.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that serious. Just hurts a little,¡± Brian replied, though his eyes were still fixed on Rachel.

    Rachel simply opened the car door and looked back once. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Without another nce, she slid inside and rolled up the window.

    Brian watched helplessly as the car vanished down the driveway.

    Andres finally broke the silence. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that bother you?¡±

    Rachel took a steadying breath, her voice detached. ¡°He has someone else by his side now. I don¡¯t have the right to feel anything. Besides, he¡¯s not dying.¡±

    The scenery outside the window blurred, but the ache in her chest stayed sharp and clear. She stared ahead, her feelings a tangled mess of sorrow and detachment.

    ¡°By the way, what did you want to talk about today?¡± she asked, her tone carefullyposed.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 518

    ?Chapter 518:

    Earlier that morning, Andres had texted her, asking where she was. She had answered truthfully. What she hadn¡¯t expected was for him to show up early, waiting for her.

    ¡°I just got back from a business trip and heard what happened to you. I¡¯m really sorry I wasn¡¯t around when you needed me,¡± he said softly, his voice steady and filled with concern.

    Rachel gave a faint smile. ¡°I¡¯ve already hired awyer. I¡¯m fighting for my own justice now.¡±

    Andres didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Is there anything I can do to support you?¡±

    Rachel offered a polite but firm refusal. ¡°You¡¯ve already done so much for me. I can manage it this time.¡±

    At noon, Rachel and Andres had lunch together before parting ways. Afterward, Rachel headed straight to the hospital.

    When she arrived, Myrna was asleep, and Huey was by her bedside, keeping watch.

    ¡°Rachel, you¡¯re here,¡± Huey greeted, standing up. His exhaustion was evident. He looked like he hadn¡¯t had a proper rest in days.

    ¡°You should rest for a while. I¡¯ll stay with Myrna,¡± she offered. He shook his head lightly.

    ¡°No. Her condition is getting worse. I can¡¯t bring myself to leave her side.¡±

    Rachel was about to insist when her phone suddenly rang. It was Ronald.

    ¡°Ms. Marsh, Mr. White has taken care of everything. Huey Dury can start work tomorrow morning.¡±

    ¡°Thank you so much,¡± Rachel said with relief.

    ¡°I¡¯m just following orders. You should be thanking Mr. White instead.¡±

    The rest on g???????¦Í?????????????

    ¡°Got it. Thanks for letting me know.¡±

    Rachel hesitated for a second before dialing Brian¡¯s number.

    ¡°Hello, it¡¯s Rachel.¡±

    ¡°Had a nice lunch with Andres?¡± Brian¡¯s tone was sharp with jealousy, though he didn¡¯t realize it.

    Tracy, who was nearby, picked up on it immediately.

    ¡°Brian, your coffee¡¯s ready. Want to try it?¡± Tracy chimed in.

    ¡°Just leave it,¡± he muttered, barely acknowledging it.

    His focus remained on Rachel over the phone. ¡°Get to the point.¡±

    ¡°I just wanted to thank you for giving Huey a chance.¡±

    ¡°Consider it a trade-off for keeping my grandma happy,¡± Brian replied coolly. Then, after a pause, his voice turned sharp. ¡°But I have to ask ¡ª what exactly is your rtionship with Huey Dury? You seem awfully invested in him.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s voice remained calm. ¡°Just an alumnus. You¡¯re overthinking it.¡±

    ¡°An alumnus?¡± Brian repeated, skepticism clear in his voice.

    ¡°I underestimated you,¡± he sneered. ¡°One moment it¡¯s Andres, the next it¡¯s Huey. You¡¯re more capable than I gave you credit for. What is it? Couldn¡¯t wait to move on?¡±

    His tone was filled with sarcasm.

    Once, those words might have stung. But now, they barely made a dent. Maybe she had just grown numb. It didn¡¯t hurt the way it used to.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 519

    ?Chapter 519:

    ¡°Think whatever you want.¡±

    Her indifference was like a p in the face.

    He knew he had been harsh, but he had wanted a reaction¡ªanger, denial, something. But when she didn¡¯t even flinch, when she epted his words without protest, he panicked.

    A strange unease settled in his chest. His grip tightened on the phone. ¡°Why won¡¯t you deny it?¡± he demanded, his voice low and tense.

    Rachel¡¯s voice remained steady. ¡°Why should I deny it? However you choose to see things is your own business. I have no control over that.¡±

    The call ended, leaving behind an ufortable silence. Rachel let out a slow breath, feeling emotionally drained. She leaned against the wall for a moment, taking a deep breath to steady herself before pushing off and returning to the hospital room.

    ¡°I just got word from thepany. You can start as soon as tomorrow,¡± Rachel informed Huey directly.

    Huey froze in ce, staring at her in disbelief. Noting his hesitation, Rachel reassured him, ¡°I¡¯m not kidding.¡± Huey finally turned to face her, his eyes shining with excitement, and his gratitude clear even without words. He didn¡¯t say a word, but the redness in his eyes and the way he swallowed hard spoke volumes.

    ¡°I know this means a lot to you. Just take a moment to let it sink in and get ready for tomorrow.¡±

    Huey¡¯s eyes welled up, ovee with emotion.

    Rachel shifted her gaze to Myrna, her tone soft. ¡°I¡¯ve reached out to Elsa. She¡¯ll be here soon, and with her looking after Myrna, you can have some peace of mind.¡±

    ¡°Th-thank you!¡± Huey finally managed to choke out. ¡°Now go give it your all. Myrna¡¯s counting on you.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Huey nodded firmly.

    Check exclusive content g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s

    Just then, Elsa rushed in, her face filled with worry, fearing something had happened to Myrna. Huey quickly filled her in, and relief washed over her face.

    The moment she heard about his job, tears of joy welled up in her eyes. Unable to contain her emotions, she threw her arms around Rachel, holding her tightly. ¡°Thank you, Rachel. I can¡¯t even begin to express how grateful I am. If you ever need anything, just say the word, and I¡¯ll be there.¡±

    Rachel gently patted her shoulder, offeringfort.

    Deep down, she wanted to tell them the truth¡ªjust because Huey secured a spot in the research department and got Myrna into the trial didn¡¯t mean there was a guarantee. She worried they were pinning too much hope on an uncertain future. The higher the hope, the greater the heartbreak if things didn¡¯t go as expected.

    She had done her own quiet research. The drug showed promising results for early and mid-stage patients, but forte-stage cases like Myrna¡¯s, the data was¡­ inconclusive.

    But seeing the sheer hope and determination in Elsa¡¯s and Huey¡¯s eyes, she just couldn¡¯t bring herself to say it.

    For the first time in what felt like forever, she saw a spark of life in Huey¡¯s gaze.

    Two dayster, Rachel picked up Carol¡¯s favorite sweets and made her way to visit her. Time was slipping away, and she wanted to be with Carol as much as possible before she left.

    However, on her way there, her phone rang. It was Ronald. ¡°Ms. Marsh, Mrs. White is unwell. Could youe see her?¡±

    Rachel¡¯s heart tightened. ¡°What happened? Is it bad?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 520

    Chapter 520:

    Ronald sounded just as worried. ¡°I don¡¯t know the details. Mr. White isn¡¯t answering, and I can¡¯t reach him. I thought you could go ahead and check on her.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be there soon. Keep trying to reach Brian and get him back as soon as you can.¡±

    Ending the call, Rachel turned to the driver. ¡°Step on it, please! I need to get there right away.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    In just ten minutes, Rachel arrived, barely stopping before dashing inside.

    Spotting the housekeeper, she asked anxiously, ¡°How is Carol?¡±

    The housekeeper, equally distressed, exined, ¡°She¡¯s being treated inside. She seemed fine after her nap today¡ªshe even had some pastries and mentioned feeling a bit thirsty. I stepped away to get her some water, but when I returned, she was on the floor. I was so scared that I called the doctor right away.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s eyes darted around. ¡°Where are Hector and Aron?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re away on business. I contacted them, and they¡¯re rushing back.¡±

    ¡°What about Debby?¡± Rachel asked.

    ¡°She¡­ she thought Mrs. White was faking it. I called, but she didn¡¯t believe me.¡±

    Rachel felt her anger re, but she forced herself to stayposed. Right now, Carol¡¯s safety mattered most.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m here, and I won¡¯t leave her side. Call 911 now. No matter what, she needs a full check-up at the hospital.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s worries weren¡¯t unfounded. Minutes passed, yet Carol remained unresponsive.

    As soon as the ambnce arrived, she made the call¡ªCarol had to be taken to the hospital.

    Not long after Carol was taken into the emergency room, a nurse rushed out, her face tense. ¡°We¡¯re out of blood,¡± she announced.

    ????????????????: g????????????????.??????

    Rachel stared at the nurse in disbelief, her frustration bubbling over. ¡°Are you serious? How can a hospital this big not have any backup blood supply?¡±

    The nurse spoke with difficulty. ¡°There was a severe car ident in the city just now, with multiple casualties. Not just our hospital, but several nearby ones have run out of blood supplies. The patient needs it now, and we don¡¯t have time to bring it from another hospital.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s Carol¡¯s blood type?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s Type A.¡±

    Without hesitation, Rachel rolled up her sleeve. ¡°I¡¯m Type A. Take my blood.¡±

    ¡°Okay, follow me.¡±

    The medical team wasted no time and led her away.

    Before proceeding, the doctor measured her blood pressure and inquired about her medical history.

    A realization hit Rachel, and she swiftly pulled off the blood pressure cuff. With aposed voice, she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t donate.¡± In her desperation, she had acted impulsively, forgetting the crucial reason she couldn¡¯t give blood.

    Only when the doctor questioned her did she recall¡ªher blood waspletely unsuitable for Carol.

    Standing around exining wouldn¡¯t help. The priority now was to find someone else who could donate.

    Rachel shot to her feet. ¡°I¡¯ll find another donor. There has to be someone who can help.¡±

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: New novels in a few hours dear ones. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (?=?=)? ?

    .

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!